Chapter 1
The Sunset

	Relaxing in a recently conjured lawn chair, Harry Potter suddenly had a sense of feeling out of place, as though something was happening that was not supposed to be happening. The feeling only lasted a second, however. He quickly realized what it was, as heıd had it several times a day since coming to the Burrow from Hogwarts a week ago: it was summertime, and he was happy.
	He smiled to himself as he wondered how long it would take for him to get used to the idea. Here I am, he thought, sitting outside in a lawn chair with Ginny, watching the sunset on a nice, warm summer evening, living in a house full of the people I feel closest to in the world. Last year on this day, he recalled, he was at 4 Privet Drive, surrounded by people who disliked him and who he disliked, isolated, and mourning the loss of his godfather, Sirius Black, for whose death he had felt responsible.
	The thought caused his smile to fade, though he had long since accepted that he did not bear sole responsibility for what had happened. He still felt sad at having lost Sirius, but the feeling was now tempered by the certain knowledge that though Sirius was dead, his spirit still existed in a way Harry did not exactly understand. He knew now that no one who died was truly gone, since Albus Dumbledore had died a little over two weeks ago, but still had conversations with Harry as he slept. Harry didnıt know how it worked, nor did he really care; what was important was that Dumbledore was not gone from Harryıs life, and that Harry now knew from direct personal experience that death was not the end of existence.
	Ginny moved her head up from where it had been resting on his shoulder, and kissed him lightly on the lips. ³What are you thinking?² she asked.
	³About how nice it is that I can kiss you any time I want,² he replied, knowing his answer would both please and annoy her.
	³I meant before that, as you know very well,² she responded, though obviously happy with his answer.
	He looked at the sunset again as he answered. ³About what I was doing exactly a year ago right now, and it made me think of Sirius. I should ask Albus what Sirius is doing now.²
	³Whatever it is, itıs probably something we couldnıt understand all that well,² she mused. ³But at least heıs there, somewhere. Iım so glad you get to know that.² She rested her head on his shoulder again as he squeezed her shoulder gently.
	³Me, too,² he agreed. ³And Iım still having trouble adjusting to being happy in the summer, but I suppose Iıve had worse problems.² He paused, then after a minute, continued, ³Funny how I never really stopped to look at sunsets before.²
	³Must be one of those things having a girlfriend does to you,² said Ron with amusement, having just walked up behind them. ³Next thing, youıll be picking flowers and writing her love poetry.²
	³That would be nice, but Iım happy with him the way he is,² said Ginny, looking at Harry rather than Ron. Harry looked up at Ron in mild annoyance, then leaned over and gave Ginny a lingering kiss, only partly to annoy Ron. She enthusiastically returned it, then looked up at her embarrassed brother and added, ³Feel free to do that any time, Ron. It seems to work out well for me.²
	³Yes, I see that,² responded Ron dryly. ³Not that you two need much of an excuse. I think Mum sent me out here on purpose. She said something about wondering whether you could keep your lips off each other long enough to come in for dinner.²
	³Bet she was smiling when she said it,² said Ginny confidently.
	³I wasnıt looking at her face, but it wouldnıt shock me,² conceded Ron. ³I swear, Iıve never seen her so happy as when sheıs talking about you two. You could start ripping each otherıs clothes off in the living room, and sheıd say, Œlook at them, theyıre so cute.ı²
	Ginny grinned at Harry mischievously. ³Letıs give it a try, find out for sure.² He smiled but said nothing as they got up and headed to the house.
	After a few steps, Ron gestured behind them. ³Harry,² he said, pointing to the lawn chair. ³Mumıs already mentioned about you leaving conjured furniture lying around. Surprised you didnıt say anything,² he added to Ginny as Harry took out his wand and caused the chair to disappear.
	She shrugged. ³I donıt care if he leaves stuff lying around. Iım not going to nag him.²
	³Wow, now thatıs true love,² said Ron with raised eyebrows. ³Get that in writing, Harry. See if you can work it into her part of the wedding vows.²
	³To love, honor, cherish, and not to nag, till death do us part,² joked Ginny.
	³And then, only for a while,² put in Harry. Ginny smiled at him as they walked into the house.
	³Ah, making plans to be together after you die, I see,² said Ron, shaking his head. ³Is that something you can do?²
	³Not sure, Iıll have to ask Albus,² said Harry. He hadnıt thought of it before, but now he wondered how that worked. ³If we can, then I feel kind of bad for him. He could move on and be with his wife, but heıs hanging around to help me.²
	³Didnıt you say heıs comfortable where he is?² asked Ron.
	³Yes, he did say that, and apparently his wife wonıt have to experience the passage of time to wait for him if she doesnıt want to,² explained Ginny. ³But he has to, so Harryıs right, itıs really good of him.²
	They were greeted by Pansy and Hermione as they stood in the living room, waiting for Molly to announce that dinner was ready. ³Itıs so funny how you call him ŒAlbusı all the time now,² commented Pansy.
	³I guess when youıre a spirit, words like ŒProfessorı or ŒHeadmasterı donıt quite have meaning like they used to,² said Harry. ³It would just seem silly.² Harry almost added that Snape still referred to Dumbledore as Œthe headmaster,ı but at the last second didnıt, as mentioning Snape was a reminder of his duties helping Snape that most of the others werenıt allowed to know. ³So, is Neville coming tonight?²
	Just as Harry finished his question there was a small explosion in the fireplace, and Neville walked out. Hermione walked over and took his hand, then answered Harryıs question. ³Yes, itıs Mondays and Fridays, and whatever other days I can pry him away from there. And I go there one of the weekend days.²
	³You know Iıd be here pretty much all the time if it was just up to me,² said Neville. ³I sort of feel left out as it is, being the only one of the six of us not here.²
	³Itıs not such an awful thing, Neville,² pointed out Ron. ³It just means youıre not a Weasley and your lifeıs not under dire threat. And Mum did offer, you remember. Iım sure itıs not too late to change your mind.² Harry recalled the conversation at the dinner table the previous Friday in which Molly had extended the offer to Neville. Neville had explained that heıd have liked to accept, but he didnıt want to leave his grandmother all alone. Watching Hermione during that conversation, Harry had the impression that the topic was one on which theyıd disagreed; Harry wondered whether Hermione and Nevilleıs grandmother were having a tug-of-war over Nevilleıs time.
	Molly walked into the room. ³Hello, Neville, dear. Ronıs right, of course, but itıs sweet of you to think of your grandmother like that. Dinnerıs ready, everyone.² They trooped into the dining room, where Arthur was already sitting at his usual spot. He greeted them as they sat down.
	³How was work, Mr. Weasley?² asked Pansy. He raised his eyebrows at her. ³Sorry, Arthur,² she corrected herself. Molly and Arthur had asked all the non-Weasleys to use their first names, as all were of age, or soon would be.
	³Just the usual,² he sighed. ³Youıd think, with Voldemort still around and killing, people would find better things to do than mess around with Muggle stuff, but apparently not. Today someone went to a Muggle shop that sells brooms, and turned them all into brooms that can fly. Not even very original, and of course they fly very poorly, so if a Muggle even triedŠ anyway, we didnıt get the one who did it, but weıre keeping our eyes open.²
	³So, I guess you do a lot of Memory Charms, then?² asked Neville.
	Arthur grunted as he chewed a mouthful of chicken. ³Thatıs putting it mildly. If they paid me by the Memory Charm, weıd be rich. Iıve done it so much that I can tell if itıs been done to someone recently even if I didnıt know it was done. Thereıs a certain look, itıs very subtle, like they were thinking of something but canıt quite remember what it was.²
	³You must be pretty good at it, then,² said Neville.
	Arthur smiled but said nothing. Ginny answered, ³Sure, he is, Neville. I mean, we canıt remember­²
	Ron burst out laughing as Molly interrupted Ginny with a frustrated, ³Please, Ginny, you know how long it took me to get your father to stop saying that, now donıt you start.² Harry noticed that Arthur was trying hard not to laugh.
	As his laughter faded, Ron said, ³Well, we have to explain it to them, they donıt know what this is about.² Molly shook her head and gave her daughter an annoyed look. Ron continued, ³Itıs a joke Dad always used to make. Lots of people would at some point say what Neville said, and Dad would say, ³Well, the kids canıt remember all the times I beat them, so I guess so.²
	Harry, Hermione, Neville, and Pansy all chuckled. ³The thing is,² said Harry, ³if Arthur was like, say, my uncle Vernon, it wouldnıt be funny.²
	³Exactly, thatıs why itıs funny,² agreed Ginny. ³Everyone knows Dadıs the type that would never do that. It was never that funny to us kids, but only because we heard the joke so often. Ron only laughed because he knew it would annoy Mum.²
	³Such fine, wonderful children I have,² said Molly in a humorously wounded tone. ³One tries to annoy me, the other laughs at it. Theyıll have Harry doing it before long.²
	³Well, you know, Molly,² said Harry, ³We only tease the people we like. I really enjoyed it last year when the other teachers and the Aurors teased me, because I knew it meant they liked and accepted me.²
	³Iım so pleased to be Œacceptedı by my children,² said Molly, sounding earnest but obviously sarcastic. ³Itıs always been a dream of mine. Thank you, Harry, for helping me to see that.²
	Harry smiled, pleased that she was teasing him now. ³No problem.² He then saw the gleam in Ginnyıs eye that he had come to know meant that a teasing remark was coming. Usually it was directed at him, but he didnıt think it would be this time.
	³Ron, donıt you think that Hermione, Pansy, and Neville should be more Œacceptingı of Mum?² she asked.
	Ron and Arthur laughed. ³Absolutely,² agreed Ron.
	³Sorry, Molly,² said Hermione. ³Iıve never even been all that Œacceptingı of my own parents.²
	³Good for you, dear,² replied Molly.
	³Me neither,² put in Pansy, though she looked as though she wished she had the sort of relationship with her mother that Ginny had with Molly.
	³If I ever tried to be Œacceptingı of Gran, I would really regret it,² said Neville. Harry exchanged looks with Ron and Ginny, knowing that what Neville had said was possibly an understatement.
	³Well, she struck me as a very sensible lady,² said Molly approvingly.
	³So, Neville, how does she feel about your spending so much time over here?² asked Arthur casually. Neville looked slightly alarmed at the question, and Harry saw Hermione and Molly react. Apparently Arthur had unwittingly stumbled onto a sensitive subject, Harry thought.
	Neville thought for a few seconds. ³I guess you could say she has mixed feelings. Sheıs happy that I have Hermione, and the rest of you for friends, and Iım sure she understands that itıs very tempting for me to want to come over, since everyone else in the group is here. But sheıs not used to me being gone so much in the summer, and I guessŠ it makes her feel like Iım leaving or something. Iım not sure, she doesnıt say it exactly.²
	³I can certainly understand how she would feel,² said Molly. ³I know the time will come when this house will be empty, and Iım not looking forward to it. Thatıs one of the reasons we had the bedrooms done this way, Iım hoping itıll be a dormitory for visiting grandchildren.² Upon returning to the Burrow after the end of the last term, Harry, Ron, and Ginny had been surprised to discover that one of the changes made to the Burrow in May and June had been that walls had been taken out and four upstairs bedrooms had been made into two larger ones. Harry and Ron were now occupying one, and Hermione, Ginny and Pansy, the other.
	None of the teenagers were inclined to comment on the topic of Nevilleıs situation, but Ginny seized on the mention of grandchildren; Harry wondered if she was trying to change the subject. ³So, Mum, how soon did you want those grandchildren?²
	Everyone grinned, including Molly, to Harryıs surprise. ³I can wait,² she replied. Looking at Harry, she added, ³I donıt know if you were trying to tease me or Harry with that, but it looks like you really got him.² Harry realized that his face must have been red.
	³I was just thinking,² said Hermione, ³it would be interesting if in, letıs say five years, all the Weasley children were married, and each couple had a child the same year. Eleven years later, they could fill up a Gryffindor dormitory, especially if they were mostly boys or mostly girls.²
	³Oh, Hermione, youıre just getting my hopes up,² said Molly. ³That would be lovely.²
	³But they wouldnıt all necessarily be Gryffindors, would they?² asked Ron. ³I mean, we all were, and you two were,² looking at his parents, ³but suppose you had twenty grandchildren, they wouldnıt all be Gryffindors.²
	Molly looked at Ron suspiciously. ³Now I think you are trying to get me worked up. Twenty grandchildrenŠ thatıs my idea of heaven. Now, youıd better not talk like that unless youıre ready to do your bit.²
	³Well, not yet, anyway,² allowed Ron. ³Letıs see, that works out toŠ three and a third per person. Harry and Ginny are thinking of four, so maybe I can get away with only three to hold up my end.²
	³Just like always, you try to slide by with the minimum effort necessary,² joked Hermione.
	³I do not,² protested Ron, a bit feebly, Harry thought.
	³Yeah, sureŠ Iıve seen you in the common room, asking her stuff before a big test or essay,² mocked Ginny. ³I can see it now, on your wedding night, youıll be calling her upŠ ŒHermione, I wasnıt paying attention when it was explained to me, what is it Iım supposed to do, again?ı² The table exploded with laughter from everyone except Ron, who Harry felt was annoyed, but knew he would be laughing if he hadnıt been the target.
	³Iım not going to dignify that with a response,² said Ron loftily, as the laughter died down.
	³Wise move, Ron,² chuckled Neville.
	³I thought so,² agreed Ron.
	³Would you like me to start a new subject, Ron,² offered Harry, ³one that doesnıt involve making fun of you in any way?²
	³That would be nice,² replied Ron, ³although the way you say it doesnıt exactly fill me with confidence that thatıll actually happen.²
	³I am serious, actually,² Harry assured him. ³Arthur, Molly, I was thinking Iıd like to invite a couple of people for dinner sometime, but I wanted to make sure it was okay with you first.²
	³Iım sure it will be, dear,² said Molly. ³Who were you thinking of?²
	³One is John, John Smith, heıs the Muggle Studies teacher at Hogwarts,² Harry explained.
	³Oh, heıs the really handsome one, right?² asked Molly.
	Arthur raised an eyebrow, and Ron snickered. ³So, whatıs Dad, a goblin by comparison?²
	³Of course not,² replied Molly, annoyed. ³That was how Ginny described him, you know she has his class.²
	³Well, that was before I was with Harry,² said Ginny. ³Now, not only is Harry the most handsome man in the world, he is the only handsome man in the world, for my purposes. The best any other man can do would be to be considered Œall right.ı²
	Harry looked at her quizzically, both pleased and embarrassed; it seemed like an odd thing for her to say. Ron looked at Harry appraisingly. ³Well, heıs all right, I suppose, but­²
	³Thank you, Ron,² Harry interrupted.
	³Any time, mate. But why­²
	Now Hermione interrupted. ³Do I have to explain everything to you, Ron?²
	³Not if youıre going to take that attitude,² said Ron defensively. ³But you might have to explain it to Harry, I donıt think he gets it, either.²
	³You see, Harry,² explained Hermione, ³sheıs letting you know that sheıs not going to make comments to you about how handsome any other man is, and she expects you to do the same, not to talk to her about how extremely attractive some woman is.²
	This had never occurred to Harry, but he supposed he could understand how it would make Ginny feel if he talked about how attractive some other woman was. He turned to Ginny and said, ³Have I ever mentioned how totally beautiful you are, much more so than any other girl?²
	Everyone smiled, including Ginny. ³What about Cho?² she asked.
	Feigning puzzlement, Harry instantly responded, ³Cho who?²
	Harryıs friends all laughed. ³Right answer, Harry,² chuckled Hermione.
	³He learns fast,² added Pansy.
	Harryıs eyes were still on Ginnyıs, and hers were on his; he could tell that she appreciated his answers even though she knew he was joking. ³So, why do you want to invite John over, especially?² she asked.
	³You call him ŒJohnı?² asked Arthur, surprised.
	³He asks all his students to,² explained Hermione. ³I think itıs just his personality, not anything to do with his being a Muggle especially.²
	³Anyway,² Harry continued, addressing Arthur, ³I like him, and thought during the year Iıd like to get to know him better. Also, after last Christmas, when I told the teachers about the conversation weıd had about prisonersı rights, and of course what you said, he said you sounded like someone heıd like to get to know.²
	Molly smiled at her husband. ³I like him better all the time.²
	Arthur returned her smile. ³That sounds good, Harry. Who was the other person you were thinking of?²
	³Archibald Dentus,² said Harry, and he saw Arthur and Mollyıs eyebrows rise. ³I see you know who he is.²
	³Oh, yes,² Arthur nodded. ³You donıt get to be an undersecretary in the Ministry without everyone knowing who you are. I just didnıt know you knew him well enough to invite him to dinner. I just knew that he was the one who came with Fudge to get you to support the ARA in March.²
	³Heıs been sort of keeping his eyes open for me at the Ministry, watching out for things he knows Iıd be concerned about,² Harry explained. ³Not that you couldnıt, of course, but­²
	³Not like he can, I couldnıt,² interrupted Arthur. ³I can tell you what rank-and-file people are saying; he can tell you what top-level people are saying, which is much more important. What made you decide you could trust him?²
	³Partly the way he comes across, much more like a real person than any kind of politician. Also, Albus said he was a friend, and more or less said I could trust him. I think he kind of felt sorry for me getting thrown into politics when I knew nothing about it, and wanted to help me. He partly lets me know whatıs going on, and partly teaches me about politics. He knows I donıt really want anything to do with it, and manages to teach me about it while not making it seem like a lecture. Heıs been very helpful.²
	³Whatıs your impression of him, dear?² Molly asked her husband.
	³He does more or less have a reputation as a straight shooter, or at least as much a one as you can be at that position,² said Arthur. ³Obviously you have to be somewhat good at politics and infighting to even get to where he was. I didnıt have that strong an impression of him one way or another until he quit, which made my respect for him increase. Most people donıt walk away from that sort of job because of principles.²
	³Thatıs probably because most people with principles donıt reach that position in the first place,² said Molly. Looking at Harry, she added, ³Iım not talking about Dentus specifically, Harry, since I donıt know him. Maybe heıs the exception. Iıve just seen too much of the Ministry through Arthurıs eyes not to be jaded.²
	³From everything Archibaldıs said, I can understand that,² agreed Harry. ³He did mention you once, Arthur. He said you were Œa good man who would do the right thing.ı²
	Arthur smiled wryly. ³I assume this was in the context of explaining why Iım still in the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts office.²
	Harry nodded, glad that Arthur didnıt seem embarrassed about it. ³He was explaining why itıs hard for good people to rise in the Ministry. His impression was that you wouldnıt want any part of the moral compromises necessary to advance.²
	³Heıs certainly right about that,² agreed Arthur. ³Just donıt have a strong enough stomach, I suppose.²
	³I wouldnıt want you any other way, dear,² Molly assured him. ³Well, you arrange it, Harry, let us know when, and weıll be ready. Oh, I donıt want to forget to tell you, Professor McGonagall called in the fireplace a little while ago, while you and Ginny were outside. I offered to go get you, but she knew I was cooking, and said it wasnıt urgent. She asked me to have you call her back after dinner. She wanted to talk to you and Hermione.²
	³Thatıs odd,² said a puzzled Hermione. ³Why the two of us? Could it be something to do with the fight with Voldemort a few weeks ago?²
	³First thing that pops into my mind,² said Ron, ³is that weıre looking at the next Head Boy and Girl. Why do you look so surprised, Hermione? Itıs not as though you arenıt a lock for the job.²
	³Donıt say that!² she admonished him.
	³What, afraid Iıll jinx it? I thought you didnıt believe in superstitious jinxes,² retorted Ron, obviously happy to have touched a nerve.
	³I donıt. Just donıt say it. Besides, Iım not a lock. At this point, you could make an excellent case for giving it to Pansy.²
	³Me?² asked Pansy, surprised. ³You must be kidding. Why would she pick me? My grades arenıt exactly fantastic.²
	³As I told Harry last year, itıs not only about grades and responsibility, itıs about leadership. People know what you did for Harry last year, they know how hard it was. They really respect and admire you, I know that. I mean, one night in our dormitory, Parvati and Lavender were telling me how they couldnıt believe what you did, that it was so amazing. Letıs put it this way: if it were decided by a vote, youıd win.²
	³Well, itıs not, so thatıs not important,² responded Pansy. ³I think youıre wrong, Hermione, and thatıs not something Iıve said very often. Tell you what.² She reached into her purse, pulled out some gold coins, and put them on the table. ³Five Galleons. If Iım made Head Girl, I give you five Galleons. If itıs you, you give me five Galleons.² She raised her eyebrows at Hermione and waited for an answer.
	Harry and Ron chuckled at the uncomfortable position Pansy had put Hermione in. Harry knew that if Hermione declined the bet, she was more or less admitting that Pansy was right, and if she accepted it, she would probably lose. Looking unhappy, she thought for a few seconds, then said hesitantly, ³Look, you know I donıt approve of gamblingŠ²
	Hermioneıs five friends laughed, and Pansy put away her money. ³Iım sorry, Hermione, I didnıt mean to make you that uncomfortable,² she said. ³But you have to recognize reality. You could just say, ŒI know Iım the logical choice, but I donıt want to get my hopes up,ı we would understand that. But if you say that you might not get it, youıre just begging for people to argue with you.²
	³Harry, Neville, youıre always telling us about the things the Aurors bet on,² said Ron. ³What would they give for odds on this?²
	Harry looked at Neville, and both shook their heads; Harry decided to answer the question in case Neville might get in trouble with Hermione for answering. ³I donıt think theyıd even take bets on it, the odds would be so high against anyone but Hermione. Someone might throw a few Galleons on a twenty-to-one long shot, but probably not. The funny thing is, in any other year, Pansy would be the obvious choice. Just not this year.²
	³Okay, letıs talk about Head Boy, then,² said Hermione, changing the subject. ³Did you mean to say, Ron, that you think Harry will be Head Boy?²
	Ron shrugged. ³If she called about making you Head Girl, then sheıs probably also decided to make Harry Head Boy. Of course, we thought it was unlikely because heıs a teacher. But you never know, I suppose. Harry would obviously be a lock if he wasnıt a teacher.²
	³Well, I would ask Harry what he thinks, but Iım not so mean as to make him give an opinion on his own chances­²
	³Yeah, but unlike you, Iım hoping I donıt get it,² Harry interrupted. ³I already have way more than enough to do. If she tries to give it to me, Iıll do my best to talk her out of it.²
	³Well, anyway, Neville, you can handicap the Head Boy situation,² Hermione suggested. ³What do you think?²
	Neville thought. ³This one is harder, because of Harry being a teacher, so itıs unpredictable. Just the kind of thing the Aurors like. I think that Ernie would be the favorite, at even money. Iıd put Harry and Ron at four to one each, and Iıd make Anthony and Justin long shots, maybe fifteen to one.²
	³Hadnıt thought of Justin,² said Pansy. ³I can see it, though. But you are forgetting one person.² She smiled at Harry. ³What do you think that personıs odds are, Harry?²
	Harry smiled back. ³Hard to say. Six to one, is my best guess. Maybe I can get McGonagall to tell me afterwards if she considered him.²
	³I donıt think heıs any less likely than me,² said Ron. ³Maybe five to one for each of us. I donıt think McGonagallıs forgotten first year, when he got those last ten points for us.²
	³You mean me?² Neville blurted out, then scoffed. ³Yeah, right. Iıve got about as much chance as Blaise Zabini.²
	³HmmmŠ he will be the only Slytherin seventh year boy, so itıs always possible,² joked Pansy.
	³I kind of find myself hoping itıs Ernie, if only because he wants it so much, and heıs the only one who does,² said Harry. ³Heıll be crushed if he doesnıt get it.²
	³You donıt want it, Ron?² asked Molly, surprised.
	Ron shrugged. ³If I get it, thatıs okay, but no, I guess I donıt really care. Iım Quidditch captain, Iıd rather be that than Head Boy anyway. Being Head Boy isnıt going to get me all excited or anything.²
	No one said anything to that; Harry wondered if Ron was thinking of Percy, and if others were saying nothing for the same reason. The dinner concluded with only sporadic, casual conversation.

	After dinner, Harry and Hermione walked over to the fireplace. They couldnıt both put their heads in, of course, so they agreed that Harry would do it. He leaned in and shouted the name of the fireplace in McGonagallıs quarters at Hogwarts. 
	³Hello, Harry, thank you,² McGonagall said pleasantly. ³I wondered if you and Hermione would come see me this evening, the earlier the better if you are free.²
	³Sure,² Harry agreed. ³How should we get there?²
	³Normally, I would meet you at the Hogsmeade Owl Office and walk to the school with you, but as of now, security is an issue for both you and Hermione. I donıt like to impose on Fawkes, but Iım sure you understand, and he does as well, that youıre in danger every time you appear in public unguarded, even for a short time.²
	³I understand,² said Harry. Humorously, he added, ³I have a feeling he knew what he was getting into when he chose me. Weıll be there in a minute.² He exited the fireplace and told Hermione they would be using Fawkes.
	³Did you ask her what it was about?² asked Hermione anxiously.
	Harry shook his head. ³Iıve dealt with her enough to know that if I asked, sheıd say something like Œyouıll find out when you get here.ı²
	³I guess so,² agreed Hermione. ³Well, Iım ready. Arenıt you going to call Fawkes?²
	Fawkes burst into view, his tail feathers sticking out. ³I donıt have to, really, itıs just a matter of his being aware that Iım ready.² He put an arm around Hermione and she one around him, and they both reached for Fawkesıs tail. Fawkes lifted off, and instantly, they were in McGonagallıs living quarters.
	³Ah, thank you, Harry and Hermione, and thank you too, Fawkes,² said McGonagall, addressing Fawkes politely. Fawkes settled on Harryıs shoulder. ³Please sit down,² she said, gesturing them to the sofa. ³Are you having good summers so far?²
	³Yes, thank you, Professor,² said Hermione politely. Harry could tell that she was eager for McGonagall to come to the point, though she would never press McGonagall.
	³Mineıs been really good,² said Harry, with spontaneous enthusiasm. ³Of course, my summers are usually terrible, so that may not be saying much. But Iım happy.²
	³Yes, I see that,² said McGonagall with a very small smile. ³Well, I should come to the point of why I asked you here. Miss Granger, I have to believe it will not shock you to know that you have been appointed to the post of Head Girl for this year.²
	³Thank you, Professor,² exhaled Hermione, who Harry felt was equally happy and relieved. 
	³Is it all right if I say Œwe told you soı now?² asked Harry. She looked at him sourly as Harry explained the gist of their earlier conversation to McGonagall. She shook her head in mock disapproval.
	³You do stand a risk of picking up the Aurorsı bad habits,² she said soberly. ³So tell me, then, how was the Head Boy race handicapped?² Smiling, Harry told her. ³An astute analysis,² offered McGonagall. ³But Mr. Longbottom failed to include himself in the consideration. You may let him know, if you wish, that I could have appointed him to the post with no indecision or regret. But he is correct, I have chosen Mr. Macmillan for the position. I see you are not disappointed, Harry.²
	³More like relieved,² agreed Harry. ³Saves me an argument.²
	She favored him with a strict expression. ³You will find that arguing with me is likely to be a fruitless endeavor. Now, as to why you are hereŠ you are here in your capacity as a Hogwarts professor, not a student. There is a personnel matter on which I would appreciate your input.² Harry glanced at Hermione; he was surprised she was being allowed to sit in on such a meeting. ³The reason for Miss Grangerıs continued presence will become clear as we proceed, Professor,² she said.
	³I donıt mind, obviously,² clarified Harry. ³Oh, but when you mentioned personnel, that reminded meŠ there was something Albus wanted me to tell you, that he told me last night. Apparently, heıs discovered recently that from where he is, he canŠ Œcommuneı is the word he uses, with ghosts. He can communicate with them with thoughts, not just words, like we can. He says communication is much faster and clearer than it is with us. Anyway, he talked about this for some time, but to jump to the end of the story, apparently Professor Binns has decided to move on to the spiritual realm. He wonıt be coming back.²
	McGonagall, looking frustrated, raised an eyebrow. ³And Albus persuaded him to do this?²
	³Iım sure he wouldnıt agree with the word Œpersuaded,ı² said Harry. ³More like, that Professor Binns and he talked, and Professor Binns realized some things. He said, Œplease suggest to Minerva that she see this as a positive thing for Professor Binns, rather than as an annoyance to her.ı²
	³Easy for him to say,² grunted McGonagall. ³Heıs not the one who has to find a new History of Magic professor. Well, you can tell Albus that I am pleased for the sake of Professor Binnsı immortal soul, but it does not help my situation any.²
	³You know, Professor, you can tell him yourself,² explained Harry. ³Heıs told me that all you, all anybody, whether living or dead, has to do is think of him in a focused way. Imagine that youıre talking directly to him, and heıll notice, and hear you.²
	³Thank you, Harry. Yes, I do imagine I will have a thing or two to say to him. He didnıt happen to make any suggestions that I would find helpful, did he?²
	³This was the strange thing,² said Harry. ³He said that I would help you. I have no idea how; he said it would come to me. I was annoyed at him, too. He knew I was, of course, and he just smiled. I donıt know how he can know that, since he canıt know the future, butŠ² Harry trailed off, and suddenly looked startled.
	³What is it, Harry?² asked Hermione, concerned.
	Smiling, Harry shook his head. ³It just came to me. I had a thought during dinner, something that popped into my head, and I forgot again because I was following the conversation. Itıs more like intuition, I guess. I was thinking about Archibald, you know, Archibald Dentus, and I suddenly had this thought, Œheıd make a good History of Magic teacher.ı Like I said, it just went right out of my head again, but Iım sure thatıs what Albus was talking about. I probably would have suggested him eventually anyway, but I guess Albus was telling me it was a good idea.²
	McGonagall looked intrigued. ³Is he qualified? Not just anyone can teach History of Magic, you know, former Ministry undersecretary or no.²
	³I donıt know,² Harry admitted. ³Thatıs the kind of thing you can find out more easily than I could, I imagine. Or, I could ask him at dinner, if he comes. I was planning to ask him and John over for dinner one night. I could ask him about history, find out what he knows, what he studied.²
	³An amusing notion, a sixteen-year-old conducting a job interview for a sixty-something-year-old. Do you think itıs something he would want to do, or agree to do?²
	³I donıt know that either. It just seemed like a good idea. Heıs kind of retired right now, but maybe heıd agree to do it for a few years until we find someone else.²
	³Well, we shall consider him as a possibility, then,² said McGonagall in conclusion. ³I will make a few discreet inquiries, perhaps I can dig up his school records from a half-century ago.
	³Now, if I may move on, as I was saying, there was a personnel matter to be attended to. A few things will be changing now that I am the headmistress, and one of them is that I can no longer function as the Head of House for Gryffindor. I am certain you can see that it would be a conflict of interest for me to continue in that role.²
	³Yes, I can see that,² agreed Harry. ³So, whoıs going to be the new Head of House?²
	³That is what I wanted your input on, Professor,² said McGonagall. ³I will go over the roster of teachers with you, and get your thoughts. Please keep in mind that it is very important that the Head of House be a teacher who was in that House as a student.² Harry nodded; he had always understood that was the case.
	³Firstly, we have Professors Snape, Flitwick, and Sprout, all heads of other houses. Proceeding down the roster in order of seniority, we have Professor Sinistra, whose house was Slytherin. Professor Svengard, who as you know teaches Study of Ancient Runes, was a Ravenclaw.²
	³Professor,² interjected Hermione as McGonagall paused between sentences, taking care not to interrupt, ³itıs beginning to look like­²
	McGonagall had no compunctions about interrupting Hermione. ³Miss Granger, will you please hold your thoughts until the roster is completed?² Looking abashed, Hermione looked down and was silent. McGonagall continued. ³Professor Vector, also a RavenclawŠ²
	Now Harry spoke during a pause. ³There are a lot of Ravenclaws, arenıt there?²
	McGonagall nodded. ³This is often a problem. As Ravenclaw is the most academically oriented House, a greater-than-usual proportion of teachers will be from there. ContinuingŠ Professor Trelawney, yet another Ravenclaw.² Harry was relieved; he didnıt want to think of her being a Head of House. ³Next, we have John, who of course cannot be considered because he did not attend Hogwarts, is not magical, and belonged to no house. Next, we have Professor Hagrid.²
	³He was in Gryffindor, wasnıt he?² Harry asked hopefully. McGonagall nodded. Thinking about how good it would be, Harry had a sudden realization. ³DamnŠ it would be great, but he canıt do it, can he. He wouldnıt be able to enter the common room.²
	³Unfortunately, a necessary element of being a Head of House,² confirmed McGonagall. ³Who is next on the listŠ ah, yes, the Defense Against the Dark Arts instructor.² She looked up at Harry, a hint of amusement in her eyes. Harry glanced over at Hermione, who was smiling. 
	He suddenly realized what was happening. I donıt believe this, he thought. He sighed, and thought for another minute; neither McGonagall nor Hermione spoke. Finally, he looked at McGonagall plaintively. ³Thereıs no other way?²
	³If you can think of one, I am all ears,² replied McGonagall.
	³Obviously, you know there isnıt,² said Harry. ³You knew this when you called this afternoon. Why didnıt you just tell me straight out?²
	McGonagall looked at him as if he were overlooking something obvious. ³And what would your reaction have been? Just because arguing with me will be fruitless does not mean I want to encourage you to do it. I would have had to explain it to you this way anyway; I just chose to do it before the argument rather than after.²
	³And Hermione is here in case I didnıt listen to you?²
	McGonagall shrugged lightly. ³She would not be here had I not had something to tell her as well, but I felt it was convenient. In any caseŠ please keep in mind that being Head of House is a serious responsibility. You will be in charge of all students in your House, in a very important way. Should someone misbehave in a serious fashion, for example, the decision to expel or not expel them will rest with you.²
	³Letıs hope it doesnıt come to that,² said Harry. ³I still remember you and Albus threatening to expel me, in second year.²
	³If we are fortunate, no one will fly a car into Hogwarts this year,² responded McGonagall. ³But I will tell you a little secret. Our threats notwithstanding, there were no circumstances under which we would have actually expelled you.² Obviously amused at Harryıs surprised expression, she continued, ³Despite not knowing for certain whether Voldemort would return, we knew it was highly likely that you would play an important role in future events, so your not becoming a fully trained wizard was simply not an option. At the same time, it was necessary to impress on you in the strongest possible terms that flying a car onto the Hogwarts grounds was unacceptable. So, weŠ fibbed a little.²
	Harry smiled. ³I guess I can understand that, from your point of view. But the funny thing is, I donıt think it would have made that much difference. Generally, I didnıt break the rules just for the heck of it, but because there was a really good reason. Maybe Ron and I didnıt actually need to fly the car to Hogwarts, but we thought we did.²
	³A really good reason?² asked Hermione. ³What about Hogsmeade, third year?²
	Somewhat chagrined, Harry replied, ³Well, I did say, Œgenerally.ı² He explained to McGonagall what he had done; she shook her head in disbelief.
	³So, you knew, or rather, thought, that there was a madman on the loose who wanted nothing better than to kill you, but you snuck into Hogsmeade anyway, putting yourself at great risk. If that did not dissuade you from taking such chances, itıs not surprising that our threats did not. In any case, it will now be your job to make sure that no Gryffindor students behave anywhere near as foolishly and rashly as you did. Do you think you can do that?²
	³I donıt see myself as much of a disciplinarian,² he admitted. ³Maybe Iıll just try to reason with them. Of course, then theyıll probably just say, Œyes, but you did it before.ı If they know about all the stuff I did, that is. The younger ones might not know.²
	³They know,² said Hermione confidently. ³Pansy told me this in the notebooks in March. Apparently one consequence of the first years liking you so much was that they went around the school asking everybody, even seventh years they didnıt know, what they knew about what you had done. Iım pretty sure that by now, they know everything that was known by anyone outside the six of us.²
	³Well, with any luck, I wonıt have to threaten anyone,² Harry said hopefully. ³I have a feeling our Head Girl will keep them in line.²
	³Sure, now that it benefits you that I like to follow the rulesŠ² She turned to McGonagall. ³I wish I had a Galleon for every time he broke the rules after I told him not to.²
	³A few of those were your idea,² Harry pointed out. ³The Polyjuice Potion, for example­²
	³Harry!² exclaimed Hermione, giving him a wounded and accusatory look. 
	³I donıt think weıre going to get in trouble for it, itıs been four and a half years. Besides, you told her about me going into Hogsmeade.² He then explained to a very curious McGonagall what had happened.
	She raised her eyebrows in surprise. ³Very impressive, for a second year; many N.E.W.T. students have trouble with that. Well then, Hermione, I suppose I need not tell you to look in on Moaning Myrtleıs restroom every now and then to check for rule-breaking. Then again, perhaps I will mention that to Albus tonightŠ perhaps he can Œcommuneı with her as well, and we can get that restroom back in service.²
	³Heıll probably say that youıre not looking at it from a very spiritual point of view,² joked Harry.
	³Yes, well, I will be happy to leave the spiritual considerations to him,² agreed McGonagall. ³Now, getting back to your new position, there are a few other things you should think about. One is that fifth-year prefects must be chosen; I will want your recommendations no later than the end of July. Another is that you now have ultimate responsibility for the Gryffindor Quidditch team. Ironically, though you report to Mr. Weasley as captain, he will now report to you as Head of House. You have the authority to make any decision involving the team, including choosing players. I have tended to leave such decisions to the captain; for the sake of convenience, not to mention your friendship with Mr. Weasley, I would advise you to do the same.
	³There is another Quidditch-related matter which should be brought to your attention. You will recall that at the beginning of your second year, Lucius Malfoy provided seven top-of-the-line brooms to the Slytherin Quidditch team. Professors Sprout, Flitwick, and myself all protested this rather loudly, feeling that it would give Slytherin an unfair advantage. Professor Snape responded that the principle was no different than my providing you with a Nimbus 2000 in your first year, and Professor Dumbledore agreed with him and took no action. I admit that I ceased protesting when you were given the Firebolt, but Professors Flitwick and Sprout have continued to formally request, at the beginning of each school year, that privately owned brooms be disallowed for use in Quidditch, and that school-owned brooms be distributed equally among all four teams. Professor Dumbledoreıs response has been that all four Heads of House must agree, and of course, Professor Snape never has. Professors Flitwick and Sprout yesterday renewed their request, pointing out that the Gryffindor team will be using two Firebolts this year. They did, you should know, ask me to mention to you that their request has no connection to their personal affection for you. In any case, though it is quite unlikely that Professor Snapeıs attitude will change, you must decide on your stance, as you now represent Gryffindor House.²
	Harry hadnıt imagined that he would ever have to make this kind of decision. ³Ron would go crazy if I agreed,² he said, half to himself. ³I know I canıt let that decide it for me, of course. Well, okay, Iıll think about it. Is there anything else I should know, or think about, right now?²
	She reached over to an end table near her for a small book, which she handed to Harry. The cover read, simply, ŒHogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry: The Complete School Rules.ı ³Read that carefully; you should be able to quote from it by the time you are finished.²
	Harry thought to respond, ³No need, I can ask Hermione if I need to know anything,² but held back at the last second, realizing a long and serious lecture would be forthcoming at such an attempt at humor. Instead, he nodded and said nothing. ³Donıt worry, Professor, Iıll quiz him on it,² said Hermione.
	³Unfortunately, sheıs not joking,² added Harry.
	³Excellent. Another good reason to have her here,² said McGonagall. ³Well, I will let you two get back to the Burrow, unless either of you has any questions.²
	³I just wanted to say, Professor, how honored I am that you chose me, and you know Iıll do the very best job I can,² said Hermione exuberantly. 
	³Well, I would be honored that you chose me,² said Harry, ³if it werenıt for the fact that there was no other choice, and that it wasnıt something I wanted, and­²
	³Yes, thank you, Harry,² interrupted McGonagall, looking annoyed. ³It should please you to know that you are not alone in feeling put upon by unsought duties; Deputy Headmaster Snape has had a few sarcastic comments as well. He is finding the assembling of the schedule even more unpleasant than I did.²
	³Great, Iıll probably have two twelve-hour days,² said Harry. ³Better him than me, though.²
	³He said something similar, actually,² said McGonagall. ³What was it exactlyŠ ŒI will be doubly pleased when the Dark Lord is defeated, for I will derive great pleasure in handing over this mess to Professor Potter.ı²
	³I havenıt said I would stay on,² protested Harry.
	³It appears that he assumes that you will,² she observed, giving him a look he had often seen from Hermione, suggesting that she knew more than he did. ³Oh, and that reminds me, there is another thing for you to consider. Now that you will be teaching N.E.W.T. classes, you must decide what O.W.L. score you will require of students who wish to join your N.E.W.T. class.²
	³I donıt have to think about that,² he replied quickly. ³Anybody can join, even if they failed their O.W.L.²
	³Are you sure? There are reasons for having such standards.²
	³I know, but I really see this as something thatıs essential,² he argued, suddenly more animated than heıd been all evening. ³I know that not everybody will end up having to use it, but especially considering the situation these days, Iıd hate to say no to someone, then have them suffer for it later on. If somebodyıs having trouble, Iıll just try to help them as best I can.²
	³Well,² said McGonagall, ³I am glad to see that you have a passion for teaching, even if you do not for being a Head of House.²
	Harry had a sudden thought. ³Let me ask you, what were Albusıs standards for the class last year?²
	³As you obviously suspect, the same as yours,² she conceded.
	³There you are,² he concluded, pleased to have it confirmed that he had made the right choice. ³Okay, weıll be getting back, I guess. Oh, and ProfessorŠ I may not be thrilled, but I will do the best I can.²
	She nodded understandingly. ³As do we all, Harry. Have a good evening, both of you.² They said their goodbyes, and grabbed Fawkesıs tail again.
	They were suddenly in the living room of the Burrow, surrounded by all the current residents and Neville. No one asked them, but they all looked at Harry and Hermione expectantly. Harry gestured to Hermione.
	³Well, Iım the Head Girl, and Harryıs the new HeadŠ² She trailed off, obviously wanting them to reach the wrong conclusion, ³Š of House, for Gryffindor.² Harry and Hermione enjoyed the stunned expressions they saw.
	Molly jumped up off the sofa and rushed to Harry. ³Harry, dear, thatıs wonderful!² She hugged him, and he was pleased she was happy, at least. ³Head of House, at age sixteen! My goodnessŠ and Hermione, weıre proud of you, too, dear,² she continued, releasing Harry and hugging a pleased Hermione.
	³Wow,² said Pansy. ³I guess it makes sense, probably there arenıt many teachers who used to be Gryffindors. What about Head Boy?²
	³Never bet against the favorite,² responded Harry. He went on to tell them what McGonagall had said, and was glad to see that Neville looked proud. He and Hermione sat down and told them the rest of what had happened. As they talked, Harry wondered how he would handle being Head of House. Just when I get used to one thing, he thought, another gets shoved in my lap.

*  *  *  *  *

	The next day was completely free for Harry, as it was Tuesday, and his summer training days with the Aurors were Monday, Wednesday, and Friday. In the morning, Pansy, Hermione, and Ginny went to Diagon Alley to look around, while Harry and Ron stayed around the Burrow. They played some chess, then practiced dueling, which they found they did a lot when they had time. Ron had joked to Harry that he now knew how Harry felt when they played chess, as Ron couldnıt come near defeating Harry at dueling. Harry was happy to practice with Ron anyway, though; if Ronıs grasp of tactics in dueling became as good as those he used in chess, Harry could still learn from dueling with him, even if Harryıs strength was overpowering.
	After the girls returned, they had lunch. Harry sat with Ginny in the living room, greatly enjoying the idea that he had nothing to do. He knew that he should make no such comment to Hermione, since she would suggest that he start on the rulebook. He did intend to study it, but he felt he deserved at least another week of relative leisure first.
	Molly announced that she was going out shopping, and Hermione decided to go with her. After they left, Ginny leaned into Harry and whispered, ³Why donıt you call Fawkes, we can take a little trip.²
	He raised his eyebrows. ³I thought we were going to talk to Molly about that first.²
	³Itıs okay,² she said. ³Iıll explain when we get there.²
	Fawkes suddenly appeared, and Pansy walked in. Seeing Fawkes, she smiled at them. ³Have fun, you two,² she said teasingly.
	³I think we will,² said Ginny, smiling. They grabbed Fawkesıs tail, and were suddenly in the bedroom of Dumbledoreıs former living quarters, now officially Harryıs. They sat on the bed and kissed, which they did a lot, especially when they were alone.
	³So, what about Molly?² asked Harry.
	³Well, I hope you wonıt be unhappy that I did this, but I had the talk with her by myself,² explained Ginny, checking his face for a reaction. He just nodded, letting her know he wasnıt bothered. ³I figured you wouldnıt exactly be upset. Funny, you can talk about love easily, no problem, but you still get all embarrassed about sex.² She smiled as she noticed him react with discomfort at her use of the word.
	³Give me some time, I just have to get used to it,² said Harry. ³Iım glad that both of us arenıt embarrassed about it. So, what did she say?²
	³It just sort of came up naturally, so I decided to talk to her about it. Like I kind of expected, she had a mixed reaction. On the one hand, she loves that weıre together, and knows that weıre going to want to do some sexual things; sheıs not bothered by that. She even said, ŒIf your father and Iıd had a phoenix and a private place to go, at your ageŠı She didnıt finish the sentence, but it was obvious what she meant. And she knows that since we had the Joining of Hands done, weıre committed. Basically, sheıd have no problem with us doing anything we wanted, except for my age. Iım two months away from sixteen, so itıs hard for her to just say she approves of our going off together and doing whatever we feel like.²
	³I suppose I can understand that,² he said. ³I wouldnıt know, but Iıd have to imagine that sheıs being more understanding about it than most parents would be, especially parents of a fifteen-year-old.²
	³Yeah, but itıs mostly because itıs you,² Ginny pointed out. ³If it was anyone else, Iım sure sheıd be reacting like I assume most mothers wouldŠ Œnot until youıre seventeen,ı that sort of thing. And since weıre committed, you could say it doesnıt really matter whether we do something now, or in two months, or when Iım seventeen. So anyway, the way we left it was like this: she knows weıre going to come here sometimes, but she wants us to either let her know, or if she isnıt around, make sure someone at home knows. Itıs understandable that she doesnıt want to come home and have no idea where we are, of course. And she knows she can have one of the others call us on our pendants if she really wants to. She said sheıll do that if we go off and forget to tell anyone.
	³But as for what we do when weıre hereŠ she basically accepts the idea that she canıt control that, and sheıs not even sure sheıd want to. She leaves it to our judgment, what weıre comfortable with. Her bottom line was, Œwhatever you do, donıt get pregnant,ı which obviously I had no intention of doing anyway. So, if we decide we want toŠ do everything, I have to go to St. Mungoıs first.²
	His eyebrows narrowed in puzzlement. ³Why?²
	³Thereıs a spell you can have done there,² she explained. ³Itıs a spell that prevents pregnancy, and it can be done so it lasts anywhere from a month to a year. Itıs simple, quick, and safe; lots of witches go there every year to get it updated. I was thinking Iıd go do it even if we donıt make a particular decision, just so itıs not a danger that we get carried away and do something we end up regretting. Iıve heard that once you get started in that direction, it can be hard to stop.² She grinned and touched his cheek; he leaned in and they kissed again.
	³I can believe that,² he said. ³Just kissing makes me feel that way. But then, of course, thereıs the other aspect of our situation, the one Molly doesnıt know about.²
	Nodding somberly, Ginny moved over to the center of the bed and lay down. She pulled Harry over so he lay next to her. They kissed briefly, and he stroked her hair. As he did, she spoke again. ³You saw how Pansy smiled at us when we left. As far as sheıs concerned, we can go here and be carefree, do what we want. It would be so nice if that were true.² Seeing his expression, she added, ³And donıt worry, I donıt blame you. Itıs not like this was your idea. So, how do you think weıre going to do this?²
	³Iım not sure,² he said. ³All I know is, I really want to do stuff with you.² Embarrassment at what he was about to say made him pause, but he knew that she wanted him to show more enthusiasm; he felt it, but had a hard time verbalizing it, and conveying it with actions was difficult as well, given the circumstances. He plowed ahead. ³If it wasnıt forŠ the situation, Iıd be working on getting your clothes off.² 
	He felt himself flush as he said it, but her delighted grin made him feel better. ³If it wasnıt for the situation,² she assured him, ³my clothes would already be off, and so would yours. Iıd have attacked you as soon as we got here.²
	He grinned broadly, now flush with pleasure. He understood why she was frustrated with his shyness, since her enthusiasm felt so good. His grin faded, however, as he focused on the reality of their situation. ³Well, good as that sounds, maybe the thing to do is treat it like going into a cold swimming pool, from the shallow end. Put a foot in, then a little more, get accustomed to it. That sort of thing. What do you think?²
	She nodded. ³It makes sense.² Smiling a little, she added, ³No point in just sitting here talking, since we can do that at the Burrow.² She leaned over to kiss him, and as the kiss continued, he couldnıt help thinking how much more comfortable this was than the couplesı places at Hogwarts. After another minute, he felt her hand moving around inside his robes, and he felt his do the same with her reflexively, almost without his conscious thought. He wondered how far into the water they would go.

	Two hours later, they let go of Fawkes as he appeared in the living room of the Burrow. The roomıs only occupant was Hermione, who was reading a large, thick book, which she put down when she saw them. Her expression was a mix of pleasure and sympathy. ³I find myself wanting to ask Œhow did it go,ı but I know I shouldnıt.²
	Ginny nodded. ³I can see why. Donıt worry, I know you donıt want to hear details any more than weıll want to tell you. I guess the answer is, as well as can be expected, considering. We know it may take some time.²
	³I really do feel for both of you, you know,² said Hermione. ³When Molly and I got back, she asked where you were, and Pansy told us. They were smiling, especially Pansy, you know, in this nudge-nudge kind of way. I know how they think it is for you, and I know how it really is. I do think youıll get past it, though,² she added, obviously trying to be encouraging.
	Harry appreciated her support. ³We think so, too. Albus says itıs just a matter of changing how we think. Iım sure heıs right, but itıs easier said than done. Itıs still really nice to be alone, though, in comfortable surroundings. Itıll seem strange to go back to the couplesı places in September.²
	³Will we have to?² wondered Ginny. ³Couldnıt we just go to your office, and then take Fawkes to your quarters?²
	³That has to be against all kinds of rules, doesnıt it? Hermione?²
	³Go look it up,² she urged him. ³Youıve got the rule book, you need to start learning it anyway. What better time than when you actually want to know something?²
	He sighed. ³I was hoping to wait a week before I even looked at it, give myself a break. All right, Iıll go get it.²
	He headed up the stairs, noticing how much firmer and more comfortable they felt since the Weasleys had had them reconstructed as part of the work done on the house to make it more secure. He walked to Ronıs bedroom, or what seemed more like the boysı dormitory now, grasped the handle, and found it locked. He turned it in surprise, figuring Ron had made a mistake.
	³Ron!² he shouted through the door. ³The doorıs locked.²
	Harry thought he heard a sigh from the other side. ³Brilliant observation, Harry,² Ron shouted back. ³Now, go away.²
	Another voice came through the door. ³Hi, Harry,² shouted Pansy cheerfully.
	All right!, thought Harry. Laughing, he said, ³Maybe I should come back later.²
	Through the door, Harry heard Ron say, in a normal tone, ³Thatıs our Harry, nothing gets by him. Mind like a steel trap.²
	Still chuckling, Harry headed back down the stairs. Sitting down on the sofa next to Ginny, he said, ³There seems to be a problem with getting the rule book right now.²
	³Yes, I knew that, of course,² said Hermione. ³That was just my way of letting you know what was going on.²
	Harry laughed again. ³Iım sure Ron would be thrilled to hear that.²
	³Well, letıs not mention that to him, no need to aggravate him. Besides, it didnıt seem right, you being the last to know.²
	³But I was, anyway, right?²
	³No, Neville doesnıt know yet,² said Hermione. ³Iıll have to tell him, or heıll never find out, since Ronıll never tell him.² She paused. ³I hope they work out.²
	³You think they might not?² asked Harry, surprised.
	Hermione shrugged. ³Iım just a little worried,² she explained. ³Pansyıs kind of sensitive about some things, and Ronıs kind ofŠ²
	³Insensitive?² suggested Ginny.
	Hermione nodded. ³Like, if he brings up her past once, in a critical way, then thatıs it, theyıre done.²
	³He wouldnıt be so stupid,² Harry asserted. ³No way.²
	Ginnyıs face took on a Œwell, maybeı expression. ³We hope youıre right, but people are bound to get in fights, and often they look for hurtful things, not even consciously. It could be out of his mouth before he knows it.²
	³Remember fifth year, Harry, when we asked you about those dreams, and you made that nasty crack about Ronıs skills as a Keeper? That really hurt him,² Hermione reminded him. ³You werenıt thinking about that, you just wanted us off your back. Thatıs a good example of how that can happen.²
	³That was a really hard time for me,² said Harry defensively. ³But I suppose I see your point, he could be having a hard time at some point. She couldnıt forgive him if he blurted it out, just once?²
	Hermione looked doubtful. ³You know how fragile her ego is, Harry. Itıs gotten better lately, probably partly because of our support and the support the school gave her after Easter, butŠ itıs like sheıs trying to build a new self-image. One comment like that from someone she cares about, and it could fall apart, at least for a while. She just might not be in any condition to forgive him. Itıs hard to know.²
	³Well, letıs hope it doesnıt happen,² said Ginny. ³Oh, Harry, while you were upstairs, Hermione came up with a good idea for helping us with our little problem.²
	Hermione gave Ginny an annoyed glance. ³I was just kidding, Ginny.²
	³I thought it wasnıt a bad idea,² responded Ginny. To Harry, she continued, ³She said she should do Memory Charms on both of us so weıd forget about the thing with Snape, then weıd go off to your Hogwarts quarters blissfully ignorant and do what we wanted. Then sheıd remove the charm when we got back, and that would be that. Thereıd be no reason for us to worry after that, because it would be out there, so to speak.²
	Harry chuckled as he listened. ³I can see the appeal of it,² he agreed. ³But can you doŠ of course you can, sorry, Hermione, I forgot who I was talking to.²
	³I know how to do them, but thatıs not the same as being able to, since Iıve never done it before, obviously,² she explained. ³I wouldnıt want to try it out on you two. You can do them now, canıt you, Harry?²
	³Yeah, the Aurors taught Neville and I, since itıs a pretty basic thing for an Auror. A few Aurors volunteered to let us practice on them. Simple things first, like you tell them a number and make them forget it, moving up to more complicated things. Obviously, we got a big lecture about only using it in oneıs capacity of being an Auror, and not, for example, use it on you so youıd forget about that time I snuck into Hogsmeade, and wouldnıt be able to tell McGonagall about it.²
	³Well, you told her about the Polyjuice Potion,² she countered.
	³You did yours first, so I thought it was all right. Anyway, she was disappointed with what I did, but impressed with what you did.²
	³It must be that I break the rules more virtuously than you do,² she said in a deliberately superior tone.
	³Must be,² Harry said, pretending to concede the argument. Anyway­² He stopped speaking as his pendant started to vibrate in a particular pattern. It had been set up to vibrate rather than blink so that others wouldnıt know that someone was calling Harry if he was in a position where he would have to explain. He held the pendant up and spoke into it. ³Hello, Professor. Iıll be there in a few minutes.² He shrugged at Ginny and Hermione. ³Should I go outside, or­²
	³No, itıs okay, weıll go into the kitchen,² said Hermione. They knew that he always took a few minutes to focus on love and get into the proper state of mind before seeing Snape, and it was better for him to be alone to do it. Ginny walked over and gave him an energetic kiss. Breaking off, she touched his face and said, ³That ought to help you get into a loving frame of mind.²
	³It actually gets me into the frame of mind I was in for most of the last few hours,² Harry said with a smile. ³But Iım not complaining.² Ginny and Hermione went into the kitchen, and Harry closed his eyes and concentrated.

	Harry walked into Snapeıs office. ³Hello, Professor,² he said as he sat down in his now-usual chair. He had decided he wanted to try to chat with Snape a little before they got started; it seemed too strange to simply sit down without a word and have Snape begin viewing memories. Harry had discovered that Snape seemed not to particularly welcome the conversation, but apparently tolerated it as something that made Harry more comfortable. ³Professor McGonagall tells me that youıre having trouble with making the schedule.²
	Snape raised an eyebrow. ³If those were her exact words, then she was mistaken.²
	Harry thought back to last night. ³Oh, yes, thatıs not exactly right. She said you found it even more unpleasant than she did, and looked forward to shoving it into my lap in the future.²
	³Yes, that is correct,² agreed Snape casually. ³You are now nearly of age, so I see no reason why you should not adopt some serious responsibilities.²
	Harry laughed, wondering if Snape was actually trying to make him laugh, or if it was just Snapeıs extremely dry humor. ³And you said your sense of humor wouldnıt be to most peopleıs taste,² he said. ³I guess itıs the needs of my schedule thatıs making it so annoying for you.²
	³Again, correct. I actually attempted to persuade the headmistress to require you to perform the task this year, since you will need practice for the years ahead. Unfortunately, she denied my request.²
	Harry chuckled to himself and shook his head. Amazing, he thought, how Snape would try to make me do that, even though Iım already doing what Iım doing for him. And to say it as if it were the most natural thing in the world. He decided to respond in kind. ³Well, donıt worryŠ Iıve had a wonderful summer so far, but the way my life goes, somethingıs bound to come along and mess it up. If it wasnıt this, itıll be something else.²
	Snape looked at him in annoyance. ³It is deliberately, I assume, that you misunderstand my intent. It is not to Œmess up your summerı per se, but to have you do a job that should by all rights be yours to do. The job would not be mine were it not for the practical requirements of the situation; I did not seek it or welcome it. Having to do this sort of extremely tedious duty as well is adding insult to injury. I assure you that had I a conscience, it would not be disturbed had my request been granted.²
	Harry was surprised to hear Snape say that. ³You donıt feel you have a conscience?²
	Snape sighed in irritation. ³As Miss Granger is fond of saying to you, Professor, think. I thought the headmaster explained this to you. The Dark Lord would not be well served by a servant who had a conscience. I did have one at one point, though it was, shall we say, underused. It now rests with the Severus Snape with whom you converse at night.²
	That makes sense, Harry thought. ³Yes, I suppose I should have seen that,² he agreed. ³I guess Hermioneıs right, thinking isnıt one of my strong points.²
	Snape looked as if he were making a great effort to restrain a natural impulse. ³Several dozen acerbic comments leap to mind, but I shall set them aside for the time being. Shall we begin?² Harry nodded and started focusing on love again as Snape cast Legilimens.
	The sessions tended to last about an hour, and this one did as well. When Snape was finished, he said, ³This is rather a different experience than it was with the headmaster. With him, I was almost always viewing events from some time ago, with which I had no connection. In this situation, I find blanks are being consistently filled in. For example, I knew boomslang skin had been stolen from my stores­though I thought you, not Miss Granger, were the culprit­but I did not know why. It would never have occurred to me that a second year could have managed to make Polyjuice Potion. Yet, ironically, all that effort and skill were used to a foolish end; Draco Malfoy was no more logical a suspect as the Heir of Slytherin than any other Slytherin student. Only your antagonism toward him caused you to suspect him, and you wasted a great deal of effort in pursuing a dead end.²
	³Well, we were twelve years old,² Harry pointed out. ³Iım sure we would do better now.²
	³If we are fortunate, the only mystery to be solved this year will be that of how to defeat the Dark Lord. And sad to say, Œthinkingı deficit or no, I suspect that responsibility will be yours, and yours alone.² Snape looked quite displeased at the prospect.
	³Maybe,² replied Harry, ³but I have a feeling that when that happens, itıs not going to be from thinking. Itıll probably just come to me, like that spell did last September. I donıt know why I feel that way, I just do.²
	³I find that would not surprise me at all,² agreed Snape. ³In any case, I shall detain you no longer, Professor.² Harry nodded and left Snapeıs office.

	Fawkes deposited Harry in the Burrowıs living room; Harry thanked Fawkes, who disappeared again. Hermione and Ginny were on the sofa. ³Well, this time I can ask, how did it go?² asked Hermione.
	³About as usual,² Harry answered. ³Heıs up to the end of the second year now. And while he didnıt say it quite the same way as McGonagall did, he was also impressed that you managed to make Polyjuice Potion at that age.²
	Hermioneıs eyebrows went up a little. ³I suppose thatıs as close to a compliment as Iıll ever get from him.²
	³How does he view the memories, Harry?² wondered Ginny. ³I thought you said that they came as kind of flashes of a scene. How can he see them long enough to get any information?²
	³I asked him about that in the second session,² answered Harry. ³Apparently itıs a skill you can refine and develop; itıs like, you see a memory and you kind of grab it and hang onto it. Obviously, heıs had tons of practice, so itıs second nature to him by now. I could probably develop the skill if I wanted to, but itıs really not going to be that useful most of the time. The other person has to be willing to let you view the memory, obviously.²
	³You could try it when we practice, you know,² offered Hermione. ³I wouldnıt mind. In fact, we should practice this afternoon, we havenıt for a few days.²
	³Yes, I suppose we should,² he agreed. Looking at Ginny, he added, ³I guess Iıve let some other things distract me.²
	Ginny and Hermione smiled. ³Youıre enjoying your summer for a change, nobodyıs going to blame you for that,² said Hermione. 
	Ginny stood and walked up to him. ³Iıd be happy to distract you some more,² she said with a familiar gleam in her eyes. As she kissed him, there was a small explosion in the fireplace, and Molly walked out, carrying a shopping bag.
	³Hello, everyone,² she said as she walked past them to the kitchen. ³Donıt mind me, you two, just go on ahead.² Harry and Ginny exchanged a smile and another kiss before sitting back down.²
	³Very nice that she doesnıt mind that,² commented Ginny. ³In fact, Hermione, itıs nice that you donıt mind, either. I know we can get kind of obnoxious at times. Okay, maybe just me, Harry doesnıt usually do that if there are other people around.²
	³Well, heıs had a hard life, he deserves it,² said Hermione; Harry wasnıt sure whether she was joking or not. ³Actually, sometimes I kind of wish I was more like you, moreŠ forward, I guess. I mean, I am a little bit; Neville and I never would have gotten started if I hadnıt been, and Iım still more forward than him. Come to think of it, if I was with him like you are with Harry, he might be intimidated, so maybe itıs just as well. Harry might not do it himself, but he isnıt embarrassed when you do it.²
	³More like, very happy,² agreed Harry. ³But Iıd probably be embarrassed if it was in front of anyone outside our group.²
	³Well, I wouldnıt do it then, of course,² said Ginny.
	³Anyway,² continued Hermione, ³itıs nice. I know everyoneıs different, though.²
	Ron and Pansy came into the room, just having come down the stairs. Harry looked at them, saying nothing but grinning broadly. ³All right,² said Ron, pretending to be annoyed, ³you can wipe that smile off your face.²
	³I donıt see why I should,² Harry protested, deciding to annoy Ron further. ³Iım really happy for you. Cımere, give me a hug.²
	³Uh, no thanks,² said Ron, trying to give the impression of being disturbed by Harryıs offer. ³You can hug Pansy if you want.²
	Smiling, Pansy walked over and hugged him. ³Thank you, Harry,² she said happily. ³Iım glad youıre happy for us, anyway.²
	³I really am,² he said quietly, letting her go. 
	She looked at him with appreciation. ³I know.²
	Hermione stood and faced Harry. ³Do you want to get started on the Legilimency?² she asked.
	³Yeah, okay,² he agreed. As they went upstairs to the girlsı room, he commented, ³Iıll have to ask Pansy later on what happened, how they got together. I know Ron wonıt want to tell me.²
	³Well, I can tell you if you want,² she offered. ³Pansy told Ginny and I all this last night. It happened yesterday, while you and Neville were with the Aurors. On days youıre with them, sometimes Ginny and I went out of our way to do things together, so Ron and Pansy could be alone if they wanted to.² They entered the room and sat on beds opposite each other. ³I think it was just a matter of Ron getting up enough nerve to make things clear to Pansy. She felt like it was up to him, since she felt sheıd made her feelings pretty clear. Molly was gone, Ginny and I were upstairs, and Ron and Pansy were downstairs, on the sofa. Somehow the topic of you and Ginny came up, and Pansy made some admiring comment about how you told Ginny you were in love with her. Ron said he didnıt think he could ever do that. Pansy asked him how he would do it, then. She told us later that at that point they just looked at each other, and it was as though they both knew that it was finally going to happen, like it was in both their eyes. Anyway, he just said, ŒI suppose, like this,ı and leaned over and kissed her.²
	Harry noticed that they were both smiling broadly. ³Thatıs a nice story,² he said.
	She nodded. ³We were all excited when she told us. We were laughing, giggling, making jokesŠ mostly at Ronıs expense, of course, Ginny and IŠ it was like a girlsı slumber party, it was really nice.²
	³Sounds like it,² agreed Harry. ³Oh, before we get started, I wanted to ask you when we were going to start having you do Legilimency too.²
	³Me?² asked Hermione, her face registering her surprise. ³Since when was I going to do Legilimency too?²
	³I donıt know, I guess I just assumed it,² said Harry. ³I should practice being on the receiving end of this. I know I should be pretty good at Occlumency by now, but I want to practice in this kind of situation. What if Voldemort someday tries to start yanking my memories out, like the one of the prophecy, or my relationship with Professor Snape?²
	³I thought you just said before that that couldnıt be done without the other personıs permission,² she pointed out.
	³Sorry, I didnıt say it quite right. I meant that the person itıs being done to could always fight off the intruder, or at least try. But someone like Voldemort could probably overpower someoneıs defenses.²
	³Donıt you have to kind of know what youıre looking for?² she asked.
	³Sort of,² he agreed, ³but not always, exactly. For example, when I practice with you, I focus on bringing up feelings of love, or friendship, like that. But you can also try to bring up feelings of shame, or secrecy. Apparently, Voldemortıs really good at it; Albus told me he used it a lot when he started getting powerful, to subvert people. Heıd get close to a politician, some person with an important position, and do that to them. A lot of people had secrets embarrassing enough that Voldemort could blackmail them with it, and theyıd do what he wanted, get him information, even if they didnıt want to. In the rare event that they didnıt have embarrassing secrets, heıd just kill them, or if he thought they might still be of use to him, do a Memory Charm on them. Anyway, heıs very skilled at it. Whatever your darkest secret is, heıll find it pretty fast.²
	³Then when we had the confrontation with him, why didnıt heŠ oh, thatıs right, he thought heıd be able to deal with us at his leisure.²
	Harry nodded. ³He might not have tried it against me casually because he knew Iıd gotten pretty good at Occlumency, and would want to get me defenseless and wandless before bothering to try. Now, fortunately, pulling out someoneıs secrets like that isnıt something thatıs done a lot, because the other person knows that youıve done it, and as I said, will probably try to fight you off. You canıt just sneak up behind someone, do it, and they never know. So, most of the time itıs not going to be an issue. But you can understand why Iıd want to try to get as good at defending against this as possible. I suppose I also assumed that youıd want to learn Legilimency.²
	³I do, of courseŠ but do you know enough to teach me?²
	³I remember what Albus told me pretty well, so I can tell youŠ I figure between that and whatever books you can find on the subject, you can learn it just fine. Also, I can still ask him about some things if I want.²
	³Thatıs true,² she said. ³Itıs easy for those of us who donıt talk to him at night to forget that. But wouldnıt it be better for you to practice this kind of defense against Professor Snape? He can give you much more of a challenge.²
	³Yes, but I canıt do it with him nearly as often as with you. I know you, youıll get good pretty fast. Iım not worried that you wonıt be able to give me a challenge.²
	She smiled. ³Well, now I have an incentive to get good at it, to justify your confidence. After weıre done here, Iıll go to Hogwarts and get a few books out of the library.²
	³How were you going to get there?² he asked.
	³The Owl Office fireplace, of course. Why?²
	He shook his head. ³No, use Fawkes. You and I are both high-priority targets for Voldemort; neither of us should be out alone in public, undefended. Pansy, too. Sheıs not a target from a tactical point of view, but I consider her the same way.²
	She nodded. ³I suppose youıre right. Iım just not used to thinking of myself as a target, even though thatıs the whole reason Iım here. This isnıt going to be a bother for Fawkes, us using him for transportation so often?²
	³No, heıs made that pretty clear to me, in his own way. All he needs to know is that I see it as necessary. He really doesnıt mind.²
	³Okay, then, there should be some more time before dinner after weıre done, enough for me to take Fawkes to the library and back, and get a few books. I can start reading them tonight. Want to get started?²
	They practiced for an hour, after which Hermione went to the library, and Harry went downstairs to relax and talk with Ginny, Ron, and Pansy. After talking for a while, at Ginnyıs suggestion, all four went outside to watch the sunset.


Chapter 2
Teddy and Anna

	Three days later, Harry stood with Arthur and Ginny in the living room, waiting for their dinner guests to appear in the fireplace. John was first, coming a minute before six, followed by Dentus a few minutes later. Introductions were made, and the five stood and chatted until dinner was ready; at the table, Dentus was introduced to Harryıs friends. John already knew everyone else, though he had never formally met Molly, Ron, Neville, or Pansy. 
	The conversation started out on Muggle-related topics, the main participants being Arthur and John. Watching them talk, it was clear to Harry that they could talk for hours on the topic. John talked for some time about current events in the Muggle world, and in a passing reference, found that he had to explain to almost everyone present what the Internet was, as only Hermione was very familiar with it. Harry had heard the word mentioned at the Dursleysı, but he had never been allowed near Dudleyıs computer, and had no particular interest in it in any case.
	³Well, thanks for that explanation, John,² said Arthur. ³I had a general sense of what it was, but now I feel like I really understand it. Most people I talk to havenıt mentioned it, but a few are pretty concerned. Archibald, I donıt suppose that this has been any kind of concern at high levels?²
	Dentus shook his head. ³Not that Iıve heard. Of course, as you know only too well, the top leadership tends to dismiss anything to do with the Muggle world unless itıs of vital, immediate importance, like when they tried to get the Muggles to help them find Sirius Black a few years ago. But, no, Iıve heard nothing. Iıd bet dozens of Galleons that nobody high up in the leadership has even heard of the Internet, never mind understand what it is, and why it could be a problem.²
	³Why could it be a problem?² asked Ginny.
	³Itıs not a real problem, not now,² explained John, ³but it has the potential to be a big problem as time goes by; one that could sneak up on us and then suddenly explode, and threaten the secrecy of the wizarding world. Of course, wizards have always tended to use Memory Charms to keep knowledge of the wizarding world away from Muggles. Obviously, as we all know, there have been times throughout history where that wasnıt done as well as it should have been, and so you have this mythology in the Muggle world about witches and wizards­well, what they think is mythology, anyway­in which they get some things right, like that wizards ride on brooms and do spells, but they get a lot of things wrong. 
	³Now, thereıs never really been a danger of a large-scale exposure of the wizarding world to MugglesŠ until now. Books have protections in case they fall into Muggle hands, but the Internet doesnıt. If enough information gets put there, it could get out to the Muggle population at some point.²
	³But would Muggles believe it anyway?² asked Arthur. ³My experience with Muggles is that most believe magic is a load of rubbish, or tricks designed to amuse children.²
	³Most wouldnıt,² agreed John. ³The danger is in the long term. Whatıs happening right now is that some of the few witches and wizards who are interested in the Muggle world, or who have one foot in it, are talking about wizarding affairs on the Internet. Itıs no more than a few dozen, and theyıre all connected. In what seems to me to be a weak attempt to preserve wizarding secrecy, they portray it all as if it were fiction, a make-believe world. This is not unheard-of, of course; in the Muggle world, people do form groups based around fictional or ancient historical ideas, and participate and interact as though it were real. Most Muggles think itıs peculiar but harmless, and shrug and ignore it. They will with this, too; no Muggle will read this and think itıs real. But what if this continues for some time? More wizards might start doing it; it could start to become popular with Muggles. They could join in, thinking it was fiction, or just read it and enjoy it as fiction. But then the danger is, if something happened, some significant event that affected the Muggle worldŠ normally the Muggle governments would give some false cover story, and people would believe it, or maybe it would end up some unsolved mystery that no one could prove. But if there was corroborating evidence on the Internet, or if wizards talked about it on the Internet and enough Muggles saw it, it could start to cast an uncomfortable light onto the wizarding world. And, worse, the nature of the Internet is such that the information would be almost impossible to erase or cover up. You canıt do Memory Charms on people sitting at computers spread out all over the world.²
	There was silence for a moment as everyone digested what John had said. Then Hermione said, ³Wow, Iıd never really thought of it like that. I can see how that could happen. It still seems unlikely, but yes, I can see the danger. Do you think nobody at the Ministry would?²
	Arthur shook his head. ³Especially in the current climate, with Voldemort around, people would think it was trivial. I mean, even I didnıt know about this. If I tried to tell anybody about this, their attitude would be, oh, thatıs Arthur, heıs always on about something to do with Muggles, and theyıd ignore it.²
	Dentus nodded. ³No matter who it was who tried to explain it, nobody would sit still for five minutes to listen to the explanation that John just gave. They just canıt be bothered with anything to do with Muggles.²
	John looked at Harry. ³Oh, and HarryŠ I know this wonıt thrill you, but I did some searches a few days ago, and your name is mentioned in these pages every now and then. Itıs hardly surprising, since yours is definitely the most famous name in the wizarding world right now, maybe even more than Voldemortıs. Anyway, a few pages have information about your history­not only about being the Boy Who Lived, but stuff youıve done at Hogwarts, even up to what happened a few weeks ago. They write about what was said publicly, and speculate about what really happened.²
	³Great,² muttered Harry. ³Just what I need, to be famous in the Muggle world.²
	³Well, thatıs nowhere near happening now, I was just talking about a long-term danger,² John reassured him. ³Also, thereıs a page whose focus is all six of you,² he added, as Harry saw the others react with surprise. ³The page is titled, ŒThe Potter Platoon,ı and has pictures of all of you, and short biographies.²
	Now grinning, Harry surveyed his friends, who were looking at each other in mild alarm. ³See, I warned you all about the danger of hanging around with me. Now, you can see it for yourselves.²
	³Iım going to have to visit my home and use the computer, check this out,² said Hermione.
	³You should know, you six are starting to get known as a unit,² said Dentus. ³Of course you already are at Hogwarts, since you all spend time together, and everyone knows how close you are with each other. But itıs actually starting to come to Ministry attention, partly because of Harryıs importance, and partly because of the abilities youıre starting to manifest. For example, Hermione, Iım pretty sure most of the top leadership is now aware of you, now that you can do Harryıs spells, and faced Voldemort with bravery. And very recently, Ginny and Neville, now that they can also do the energy-of-love spells.²
	³The Ministry leadership knows about that?² asked Neville, obviously surprised that the Aurors would have told them.
	³The Aurors are responsible to the Ministry, Neville,² pointed out Arthur. ³Iıd think theyıd have to have a pretty good reason for keeping something like that secret, and something that could be that important, they almost have to tell them.²
	³Arthurıs right, of course,² affirmed Dentus. ³Only you four can do this, which makes you of great interest to the leadership. I talked to my contacts more than usual yesterday, trying to find out anything interesting to tell you tonight. One thing I discovered is that theyıre starting to take the idea of the energy of love far more seriously.²
	³You mean they werenıt before?² asked Harry. ³I didnıt know that. How could they ignore it?²
	Dentus shrugged lightly. ³You have to remember, according to the scientific community, thereıs no such thing as the energy of love. A few people believed that what you said was factual, but most just thought you and Albus were exceptional, and you had a youthful and fanciful notion of the nature of what you had discovered, or that you just associated it with love mistakenly. They were more comfortable believing the scientific people. But now that they know that four of you can do it, they assume Harry taught it to the others, which he couldnıt do unless he really knew what it was. Also, they donıt ignore the fact that you four are two couples, obviously in love. Thatıs making people rethink their attitudes. One even said­excuse me, Ron and Pansy­ŒYou notice that the two not together canıt do it, thatıs got to mean something.ı²
	Molly smiled at Ron. ³Well, theyıll probably be able to soon, then.²
	³Mum,² moaned Ron. ³What are you going to do, call the Prophet and tell them? Oh, no, wait, you probably already have.²
	³You really do take this business of not wanting people to know about your personal life a bit too far,² admonished his mother. ³Goodness only knows when I would have found out if you were the only one who could have told me. A week before the wedding, probably.²
	³Yes, and the use of words like Œweddingı is part of the reason for that,² Ron retorted, to smiles from his friends.
	³Donıt worry, Ron, I know weıve only been together for a day,² an amused Pansy assured him. ³I donıt have those kinds of expectations.²
	³Itıs her expectations Iım worried about, not yours,² replied Ron. 
	³Well, pardon me for taking an interest in my sonıs life,² said Molly, acting wounded by Ronıs attitude.
	³This topic reminds me, we havenıt had a session for a week,² said Harry. ³How about tomorrow after dinner, would that be okay with everyone?²
	The others nodded, except Neville. ³Iıll have to check, but Iım sure tomorrow night or Sunday night will be okay.²
	³On this topic,² said Dentus, ³thereıs something I should tell all four of you, and Ron and Pansy should be aware of it in case they learn to use the spells tooŠ Iıve only been told this by one person, so itıs not confirmed, but the person is someone I trust. Apparently, Fudge has been getting nervous lately about his personal security, he thinks that as Minister of Magic heıd be a pretty appealing target for Death Eaters. Which is true, and thatıs hardly a secret; that heıs afraid of Voldemort and Death Eaters is an open secret at the Ministry.²
	³Must be, since even I knew it,² said Arthur humorously.
	³The new wrinkle,² continued Dentus, ³is that Fudge is thinking of you four in terms of your potential to aid in his personal security. Not like as part of a detail, of course, since youıre all still at Hogwarts, but for special occasions, like where heıs in public, or around large numbers of wizards. One of you could be around, say, under an Invisibility Cloak, and could protect him from a Killing Curse should one come at him.²
	Before any of Harryıs friends could react, Molly did. ³Why, thatŠ² Appearing to be struggling not to use impolite language, she calmed down enough to say, ³Thatıs the most cowardly, despicableŠ you six have all put your lives at risk for this fight, and now Fudge, already well protected, wants to hide behind you? I thought my opinion of him couldnıt get any lower, but obviously I was wrong.²
	Harry appreciated Mollyıs concern on his and the othersı behalf, and he couldnıt help but agree that Fudge was not exactly behaving bravely. Still, he found that he wasnıt personally offended, and his already low opinion of Fudge prevented his being terribly surprised.
	³I can very well understand your reaction, Molly,² said Dentus. ³It may make you feel better to know that according to my contact, Kingsley reacted in much the same way when he was told about the idea, except that the language he used was much coarser than yours. He was speaking to my contact, of course, not Fudge. Among other things, he said that he now regretted telling the Ministry that Neville and Ginny could do it. Adding to his anger, of course, was the fact that Aurors already protect Fudge, and the implication of this idea is that they canıt be totally counted on.²
	³Do you think he will end up making such a request?² asked Arthur, obviously not especially surprised that Fudge would contemplate such a thing. ³And would he make it through the Aurors, or to Harry and the others directly?²
	³Thatıs a good question, Arthur, I donıt know,² replied Dentus. ³It would be highly insulting to the Aurors if he didnıt go through them, but Iım not sure that would stop him. Even he canıt be so slow-witted as not to know how this looks to them. If he thought he could get the agreement of Harry and the others, he might present it to the Aurors as a fait accompli, and try to placate them to the extent necessary. He may not even do it at all; itıs just something he thought of and talked to a couple of people about. But I thought it was only fair that the six of you know.²
	³What do you all think?² asked Arthur, obviously curious. Harry was curious as well to know what the others thought.
	³Iım not as angry as Molly,² volunteered Pansy, ³but I donıt like it at all. I donıt want them putting their lives at risk for anything but what they positively want to, not because theyıre asked to.²
	³Iım definitely with Pansy on this,² agreed Ron. ³You canıt risk your life because youıre asked to. You have to do it because itıs what you think is right.²
	³Not Aurors, Ron,² pointed out Neville. ³Thatıs part of their job, and Iım training with them. They want me to become one, and I want to as well. If I do, doing that very kind of thing will be my job.²
	³Yeah, but youıre not one yet,² pointed out Ron. ³And Hermione and Ginny certainly arenıt. They could be asked this as well.²
	³Thatıs true, and Iım not crazy about that,² agreed Neville. ³And I definitely donıt want Harry doing this, even though heıs training too. Aside from his being my friend who Iım concerned about, heıs way too important to risk for something like that. It would be totally stupid.²
	³Nevilleıs got a point, I hadnıt thought of it that way,² said Ron. ³It would be like, in chess, putting the king at risk to protect a bishop. Does Fudge even know how important Harry is? Or does he just not care?²
	Harry now wondered if Dentus knew about the prophecy; he was reasonably sure John didnıt. He watched as Dentus responded. ³Albus did tell me, and Iım not surprised that youıre all aware of this, that thereıs substantial reason to believe that Harry will play a prominent role in Voldemortıs downfall. Considering that, Nevilleıs point is a very good one; it would be foolish to put Harry at risk for this kind of purpose. As for whether Fudge knows this, I very much doubt it. Albus would have known Fudge either wouldnıt believe it or wouldnıt keep it to himself.² 
	Harry noticed that if Dentus knew about the prophecy, he avoided referring to it, no doubt because of Johnıs presence. Harry assumed that Dumbledore had either told Dentus the first part of the prophecy, or conveyed the essence. He decided to speak up. ³Yes, but how much risk would I really be at? Especially if I had an Invisibility Cloak, or something like that, and can defend myself against the Killing Curse as well? What could they do?²
	³Harry,² said Hermione quietly and somberly, ³would you want Ginny doing this?²
	He hadnıt expected that question. He looked across the table at Ginny, and knew the answer was obvious. ³No,² he said, equally quietly.
	The others looked on with sympathy as Hermione nodded. ³And I donıt want Neville doing it, not for this kind of reason. Obviously, when we think about this, weıre going to have different standards for what we accept as risk for ourselves, and what weıre willing to have those we care about face. Harry knows this better than anyone, he spent a lot of last year struggling with it. It seems pretty clear that none of us thinks this is important enough for those we care about to risk their lives for it. Fudge can resign if heıs so worried about being killed. And as for what you said about Aurors, Neville, it would be a good point, except that you and Harry arenıt even official Aurors-in-training. What theyıre doing with you is purely personal on their part, nothing to do with their official duties as Aurors. Some of them, like Dawlish, choose not to be a part of it, and youıve said that they give up one of their days off every week to do it. I think that means that whatever obligation you have, you have to the Aurors whoıve trained you, not to the Ministry.²
	After a few secondsı silence, Harry said, ³As usual, itıs very hard to argue with Hermione. I assume this means that weıre pretty much agreed that this is not something weıre going to do?² He looked at the others, who by their nods or expressions indicated that they agreed.
	Dentus looked at them in turn. ³I have to say, I find it touching that what persuades each of you is the danger the others would face.²
	³Like Hermione said,² said Harry, ³we went through this a lot last year.²
	³You had ample opportunity,² agreed Dentus. ³I have a feeling Fudge would find that hard to understand, heıs never had to worry about anyoneıs life before. Of course, this means youıll have to tell him no to his face if he chooses to bypass the Aurors.²
	³I donıt look forward to that especially,² said Harry, ³but I find that if I think about Ginny being in that position, Iım pretty sure I can do it.²
	³Of course,² said Molly emphatically, ³Ginnyıs not of age, and there are no circumstances under which Arthur and I would have allowed it. But I was trying not to say anything, because I knew you six had to reach your own conclusions.²
	³Four,² Ron corrected Molly.
	³No, sheıs right, Ron,² countered Hermione. ³You and Pansy could start being able to do this anytime, especially now, and then youıd be in the same position. And this had to be a kind of group decision anyway.² Ron nodded his acknowledgment of her point.
	³He may not end up asking you anyway,² pointed out Dentus, ³or he might go through the Aurors, who would say no without even asking you, Iıd bet. But itıs good that youıve thought about it.²
	³We wouldnıt have been able to, if not for you,² said Harry. ³Thanks, we all appreciate it.²
	Dentus shrugged. ³If we had a leadership that I could be proud to be part of, it wouldnıt be necessary for you to be warned about that kind of thing at all.²
	³Well, that would be too much to hope for,² said Molly. ³Oh, have you two heard about Harryıs news from Hogwarts? Heıs replacing McGonagall as Head of Gryffindor House.²
	Dentusıs eyebrows rose. ³My, my, yet another youngest-ever record. My impulse is to congratulate you, Harry, though I see from your expression that condolences would be more appropriate. You didnıt want the position?²
	Harry wondered just how strongly his expression showed how he felt. ³I might not have minded so much if it happened next year, if I decided to stay. But you know how busy I was last year, and itıs only going to be worse this year, now that Iım teaching the N.E.W.T. classes as well. I really donıt need anything extra to worry about.²
	³Maybe,² said John, ³but it shows that McGonagall has confidence in you.²
	³No, it shows that there were no other former Gryffindors available who could do the job. She admitted that was the reason.²
	³No, youıre wrong there,² said Hermione. ³She put it that way so youıd accept it and not argue with her. But sheıs right, it is a serious responsibility. Do you really think sheıd give it to you if she thought you couldnıt handle it? Sheıd have done it herself even though itıs a conflict, or had John do it. Sheıd break tradition or risk a conflict of interest rather than make someone Head of House who was irresponsible or not worthy of the position. You know her, you must realize that.²
	Harry was silent, thinking about what Hermione had said. ³Sheıs right, Harry,² put in John. ³I know Professor McGonagall well enough to know that.²
	³Well, maybe Iıll go back and argue with her then, see if I can get her to have you do it,² replied Harry humorously. ³If you say so, Hermione. I just still donıt get it, really. I just donıt think Iım the best person for this. Iım not the type whoıs going to discipline people; Iım just as likely to say, Œwell, donıt do it again.ı²
	³Harry,² said Ron, ³Iım going to be serious for a minute, so listen carefully.² 
	Before he could continue, Pansy cut in. ³Thatıs my influence, Iım starting to work on him.²
	 ³Good idea to get started early, Pansy, thereıs a lot of work to be done,² put in Hermione.
	Ron gave Hermione an annoyed look, then turned to Harry and continued. ³See, this is what I get for trying to be serious. Anyway, you are good for the position, even if youıre not a disciplinarian. I doubt youıre going to expel anyone, no matter what they do. But remember when we flew the car to school, how Dumbledore made us feel, like weıd let him down? Especially the younger ones, youıll make them feel like that, without even trying. We wouldnıt have felt so bad if we didnıt respect and like Dumbledore as much as we did. Thatıs how they feel about you. They wonıt want to let you down.²
	Harry had never thought of it that way. As he digested this, Hermione said, ³Of course, heıs right, I hadnıt thought of that. I bet McGonagall understands that, and itıs part of her reason for giving you the position. Also, Iım sure she wants you to have some experience in a very responsible position, for the future, if you stay on.²
	Harry felt he should explain what Hermione meant. ³Iıd appreciate it if you didnıt repeat this to anyone,² he said, looking at Dentus and John, ³but Professor McGonagall told me that Albus wanted me to become the headmaster after she retires.²
	To Harryıs surprise, Dentus and John chuckled. ³I donıt think thatıs much of a secret,² explained Dentus. ³It may not have been in the Prophet yet, but I know he has mentioned it to a few people, including myself. I think he was laying the groundwork for it, putting the idea in peopleıs heads.²
	³All the teachers know thatıs what he had in mind,² added John. ³And before you ask, no, no one resents it or feels that you donıt deserve it. Itıs not a question of seniority. It has a lot to do with what Ron was talking about.²
	Harry found himself wishing the topic of conversation would change. He glanced up at Ginny, and saw from her grin that she knew how he felt. ³Well, I still donıt know what Iım going to do,² he said. ³But if I stay, then you have to be a teacher,² he added, to Hermione.
	³I probably will,² she said. ³I was going to tell you all, I was at the library today, and I ran into Professor McGonagall. We talked for a while. She was telling me that usually the headmaster or headmistress doesnıt teach, certainly not a full schedule. She said that she will teach Transfigurations this year, but she wants me to do it next year. She basically offered me the job. I said Iıd think about it, but Iım sure Iıll do it.²
	Everyone at the table smiled; Molly got up, walked over to Hermione, and kissed her on the cheek. She accepted congratulations, then Ron said, ³Wow, Hermione a teacher, who would have ever imagined it?²
	She gave him a wry smile. ³Thank you, Ron. I know thatıs as close to Œcongratulationsı as Iım going to get from you.²
	Sitting next to Hermione, Ron stood and leaned over. ³Congratulations, Hermione. I know youıll do great.² Then, to Harryıs great surprise, he too gave her a kiss on the cheek. He sat down to laughter, as people took in Hermioneıs stunned look. ³Pansy told me to do it,² smiled Ron, to more laughter.
	³I did not,² laughed Pansy, obviously pleased. ³And if I had, I wouldnıt have imagined that youıd actually do it. Now, that was a lot more surprising than her being Head Girl. I mean what you did, of course, not her being a teacher.²
	³Oh, youıre Head Girl?² asked John. ³I hadnıt heard, but yes, I would have been stunned if it hadnıt been you. Head Boy was Ernie, right?²
	Harry nodded. ³Right. How about you, Archibald, were you a prefect, or Head Boy?²
	³Both, I confess,² said Archibald. ³Always was ambitious, rule-abiding, that sort of thing.²
	³Which house were you in?² asked Harry.
	³Slytherin, of course,² replied Dentus. ³You are familiar with the 4-3-2-1 rule, arenıt you, Harry?²
	Harry and Neville nodded. ³Yes, the Aurors explained it to us,² said Harry. To his other friends, he continued, ³Itıs something they say about the Aurors and the Ministry. They say that the composition of Aurors by house works out roughly as 40% Gryffindor, 30% Hufflepuff, 20% Ravenclaw, and 10% Slytherin. And with the Ministry, itıs the exact opposite: 40% Slytherin, and so on. Apparently itıs very accurate, and has been for over a century.²
	³Yes, it means the Sorting Hat does its job pretty well,² agreed Dentus. ³And the higher up in the Ministry you go, the more Slytherins you find.²
	³What did you study at Hogwarts, Archibald?² asked Harry. ³I mean, what did you get N.E.W.T.s in?²
	Dentus raised his eyebrows. ³The usual things for becoming a politicianŠ History of Magic, Ancient Runes, Muggle Studies, Charms, and a few of the usual subjects. Why do you ask?²
	Harry shrugged. ³Just wondering.²
	Dentus smiled. ³Why, Harry, I think thatıs the first time youıve ever lied to me. You really should avoid it, or I could teach you, you could get better at it.²
	The others chuckled at Harryıs expression as he asked, ³Are you a­²
	³No, Iım not a Legilimens. But you have to remember, Iıve spent my career in a profession in which I dealt with truly professional liars, people who lie all the time, and for whom being good at it is practically a prerequisite for advancement. So, when you lie to meŠ I say this with affection, Iım sure you know, but you lie with all the subtlety and finesse of a four-year-old who denies having broken the vase which is lying in pieces at his feet.²
	Harry felt himself blushing as the others laughed yet again. ³All rightŠ I didnıt want to just come out and say this, but now I suppose I have to. Professor Binns isnıt coming back next year, and we need a new History of Magic teacher. I thought of you, that you would be good at it.²
	Dentus was obviously surprised. ³Why would you think that? Being a politician doesnıt necessarily involve the same skills as being a teacher.²
	³Itıs not because you were a politician, exactly,² answered Harry. ³Itıs becauseŠ youıve been teaching me about politics for a few months now. I have absolutely no interest in it, as you know, but you make it interesting enough that I pay attention and learn it anyway. It seems to me that being able to teach someone something when they donıt care whether they learn or not is very important in being a teacher.²
	³Is that from your perspective as a student, or a teacher?² John asked, amused.
	³Both, but more as a student,² said Harry. ³Iıve always felt that Iım lucky, that I teach a class thatıs very directly useful to someoneıs life. Well, okay, maybe more to mine than most peopleıs, but most students know that being able to defend yourself is very important.²
	³Well, Harry, I will say that Iım flattered,² said Dentus. ³I would never have thought of it. I may be a bit rusty on my history, but I suspect with some study, I could get up to speed. I have been enjoying my retirement, however, and would hate to give it up, even for a few years.²
	³But you would have remained a politician for a while, wouldnıt you, if the thing with Voldemort hadnıt happened?² pressed Harry.
	Dentus appeared amused at Harryıs enthusiasm. ³Youıre pushing a little hard,² he advised. ³You want to back off, give me time to think about it.²
	³See, even now youıre being a teacher, telling me the best way to persuade someone of something,² Harry responded. ³Sorry, I didnıt mean to push you. Iıd just like to see it, and not just because I want to help Professor McGonagall find someone.²
	³I know, and I appreciate it. It would be interesting, to teach you in an actual class.²
	³Actually, Iım not taking History of Magic anymore,² Harry pointed out. ³I failed the O.W.L., and had to cut back on my classes to be a teacher last year.²
	³Ah, I see. Well, letıs make that a condition of doing this, then. If I end up doing this, then you have to take my class.²
	³Archibald, I would really want to, but my scheduleıs very tight as it isŠ² Harry trailed off, then thought again. He was very busy, but he really did want to have Dentus teaching there, and it was only two more hours a week. Harry made a decision. ³All right. If you come as a teacher, Iıll take your class.²
	Ginny raised her eyebrows. ³Wow, you really do want him to come.² To Dentus, she said, ³He really is busy. I should know, Iım the one who didnıt get to spend as much time with him as I would have liked in the last few months.²
	³It would be nice to have a proper History of Magic lesson, though,² Harry mused. To Dentusıs puzzled expression, Harry explained how Professor Binnsı classes were regarded. ³So, it would be a bit like it was for me last year, replacing Umbridge. You couldnıt possibly do worse.²
	³Itıs always nice to benefit from low expectations,² said Dentus wryly. ³Oh, speaking of herŠ you may be interested to know that apparently, sheıs beginning to peek her head out from behind the rock sheıs been hiding under. Since returning from Hogwarts, sheıs kept a very low profile, practically invisible, though she never resigned her position as an undersecretary. She lost a lot of whatever influence she had. Now sheıs starting to talk to people again. I assume sheıs trying to determine how much of the influence she had before she can get back. If I had to guess, Iıd say that Albusıs death has emboldened her to come out of hiding.²
	It had to happen sometime, Harry thought. Ron spoke up, asking, ³Can she really come back now? After torturing Harry, and setting those dementors onto him? Is everyone at the Ministry going to just ignore that?²
	³Unfortunately, Ron, now that the dementors arenıt under Ministry control, it would be very hard to prove that she did that, even though you heard her admit it,² said Dentus. ³But it may be possible to do somethingŠ Harry, would you be willing, if interviewed by the Prophet, to give details of what she did that year?²
	Harry shrugged. ³Sure. What good would it do, though?²
	³Well, obviously, you have a status now that you didnıt have two years ago,² explained Dentus. ³What she did to you is going to look a lot worse to people now than it would have then, and anything you said would be believed now, while it wouldnıt have been then. It could beŠ made clear to her that now is not the best time for her to make a comeback, while if she waited until, say, after Voldemort is defeated, then the timing would be better for her.²
	³Ah,² said an obviously satisfied Ron. ³Blackmail.²
	Dentus gave Ron a faint smile. ³Politics, Ron. Worse things than that happen all the time. This is exactly the sort of thing that your father, to his great credit, wants no part of. I myself prefer to only do it in the service of what I consider to be a very good cause, and this strikes me as one.²
	³I will say, Archibald,² said Arthur seriously, ³Iıve heard what she did, and I have no qualms about this being done, moral or otherwise.²
	Molly said nothing, but her expression made it clear that she agreed with her husband. John said, ³I suspect youıd have no trouble getting a lot of quotes for the article from the Hogwarts teaching staff.²
	Harry felt that he should give his explicit approval, since he understood it would be done on his behalf. ³If this is something you can do, Archibald, Iıd like you to do it. I canıt imagine that her coming back is going to do anybody any good.²
	³I understand, Harry,² said Dentus. ³Iıll look into it, let you know what happens.²

	Three hours later, after Dentus and John had left and with Arthur and Molly upstairs, the six students were in the living room talking. Harry and Ginny sat at one end of the sofa, his arms around her as she sat as close to him as possible while still facing the others. Ron and Pansy were at the other end of the sofa, her leaning against him. Neville and Hermione sat in chairs, holding hands. Harry wondered if he and Ginny were being even less reserved about physical closeness in front of the others, since now that Ron and Pansy were together, no one had to feel left out.
	³So, what did you all think of Dentus?² Harry asked the others.
	³Pretty impressive,² answered Hermione. ³Iıd say youıre lucky to have him helping you. I can really see how heıd be a good teacher, I hope he accepts.²
	³Me too, Iıd even pay attention in History of Magic,² agreed Pansy.
	³I liked how he called you on lying,² smiled Ron.
	³Yeah, you would like that,² retorted Harry. 
	³You know he was just teasing you, Harry,² said Ginny, moving a hand off his arm and holding his right hand. ³I think he knew why you did that. But yeah, I liked him too. And Iım glad heıs willing to do that thing with Umbridge.²
	Ron made a noise of disgust. ³When he mentioned her name, I almost said, Œdamn centaurs,ı but I didnıt want a lecture from Mum.²
	³Iım not sure sheıd have given you one, Ron,² said Ginny. ³We told you some of what she said the night Percy was killed. She knows Umbridge tried to have Harry killed, and itıs not that different. She might have even been with you. Iım not sure.²
	Hermione looked at Ron. ³So, you wished the centaurs had killed her? You truly wish she were dead?²
	Ron thought for a few seconds. ³Yes, I do. In a way, itıs like youıre asking me whether I approve of people who kill people being executed by the government. She tried to have Harry killed, so should she die for that? I know Harry doesnıt agree with me. He didnıt let Sirius and Remus kill Pettigrew, and what he did was even worse than what Umbridge did. If Iıd been in his position, Iıd have let them do it.²
	Harry thought back to that event, about how heıd felt. ³You might be right, Ron, but Iım not sure you can really know something like that until youıre in the situation, when itıs your decision whether someone lives or dies. Thereıs a realŠ I donıt know how to say it, pressure, maybeŠ you know what I mean, youıve been in dangerous situations. Itıs similar, but different. Itıs like, you really find out how you feel about something, and in my case, it was something different than what I thought it would be.²
	Ron thought again. ³I see what you mean, and maybe youıre right. All I know is thatıs how I feel now, and I think I would in the situation. You wouldnıt, Hermione? You led her to the centaurs, after all. You mustıve known what could have happened.²
	Hermione looked uncomfortable. ³Thatıs not exactly something Iım proud of, Ron. I mean, I would do it again, to save Harry, butŠ itıs a bit like with Harry and Goyle in January. If Harry had another way, he would have done it, and so would I. She could easily have been killed. I can see why you say she deserves it; I canıt disagree. But I was glad that Dumbledore went in there and saved her. It took some of the load off my conscience.² 
	Ginny looked at Ron curiously. ³Would you kill her, Ron? If you could, if you wouldnıt get caught, no one would knowŠ would you?²
	Ron looked almost disappointed at his own answer. ³Iım not sure; I have a feeling I wouldnıt. But I should, if I want her dead; itıs almost like I just donıt have the nerve to do it myself.² Ron glanced at Pansy, and his face hardened. ³But one thing I do knowŠ if I had a chance to kill Malfoy, I would.² Harry saw Pansy look up at him, her expression seemingly both grateful and concerned.
	³I would too, Ron,² said Hermione. ³I think we all would, if we could, because we all care about Pansy. We know that sheıs in danger as long as heıs alive. But let me ask youŠ would it be because of what he might do in the future, or what he did in the past?²
	Ron raised his eyebrows. ³Does it matter?²
	She spoke quietly. ³Thereıs probably no right answer to that. I think it does, anyway.²
	³Then I guess I couldnıt answer right away,² he said. ³I just know that the threat to Pansy is what makes me so certain.² He held her a little more tightly as he spoke. 
	Harry didnıt think he could kill anybody even if he wanted to. He was sure that using the energy of love would prevent him from doing so, but he could understand how Ron felt, as was sure the others could as well. He wondered how he would feel if someone had made the same vicious threats to Ginny as Malfoy had made to Pansy. 
	He was still thinking about it when he went to bed that night, and he asked Fawkes to sing after he did his Occlumency exercises. He wondered whether Ron might find it as helpful as he would.

*  *  *  *  *

	Harry groggily looked up at the alarm clock, which read 7:08. It was set at 7:30 to prevent them from oversleeping, especially on days Harry was with the Aurors, but they had not yet slept long enough to need it. He looked over at the sleeping Ron and decided to have some fun. He got up and nudged Ron, saying, ³Wake up, Ron, hurry up. Weıve got that big Transfigurations exam today, remember.²
	Ronıs eyes shot open. ³Oh, bloody hell, I­² He took in his surroundings, and Harryıs smiling face. He exhaled, lay back, and gave Harry a look of great annoyance, though Harry was sure it was mostly annoyance at himself for being taken in. ³Harry, have I ever told you how incredibly funny you are?²
	³No, you havenıt,² replied Harry, playing along even though he knew where Ron was headed.
	³And it turns out thereıs an excellent reason for that,² Ron said, following up as Harry had expected. As they changed from their pajamas into their regular clothes, Ron asked, ³So, Dumbledore talk to you last night?²
	Ron had asked this most every morning since they had returned to the Burrow. Sometimes Harry answered seriously, and sometimes he made a joke; he assumed Ron had started asking regularly as a running joke, or to see what kind of answer Harry came up with. Today Harry said, ³Yes, we talked about sex.²
	Harry got his reward, which was a split-second look of surprise, followed by Ronıs attempt to look casual, as though he hadnıt been fooled at all. ³If you donıt want to tell me what he said, just say so.²
	Harry chuckled. ³Wouldnıt surprise me if he did, actually. If he doesnıt, itıs because he doesnıt have anything to say about it, or because he knows Iıll be embarrassed. Well, no, he wouldnıt care that I was embarrassed.² They finished dressing, but Harry stayed in the room, not heading right downstairs as usual. ³No, we talked about the stuff that was talked about at dinner last night.²
	³Ah, so it was kind of heavy, then. Do you want to wake up the girls, tell them too?²
	Harry hesitated. ³No, I might tell you differently than Iıd tell them. Some of it had to do with you.²
	Standing in readiness to go downstairs, Ron sat on his bed and looked at Harry expectantly. ³Well, go ahead.²
	Serious now, Harry said, ³A lot of it had to do with what you said, about wishing Umbridge were dead.²
	Ron nodded slowly. ³He thinks I shouldnıt wish that?²
	Harry tilted his head. ³Not that, exactly. He probably does think that, but he wouldnıt say you shouldnıt wish for it, because heıs not very judgmental, especially since he died. No, itıs more that he thinks youıreŠ he talked about it for a while, and itıs kind of hard to say simply and quickly. He says youıre kind of damaging yourself, like I temporarily damaged myself when I did the Cruciatus Curse on Lestrange, only in your case itıs much longer and slower. And, he thinks, more dangerous, because you­not just you, but anyone who has similar feelings­donıt realize what youıre doing. While what I did was like touching a hot stove, he thinks what youıre doing is more like very slow poison. It wonıt kill you, but itıll hurt you.²
	Ron looked puzzled. ³But itıs not like I obsess over it, constantly thinking about how Iıd love to see her dead. Also, itıs just thinking, not actually doing, like in your case. Sorry,² he added, not wanting to rub Harryıs nose in what he had done.
	³I know what you mean,² agreed Harry. ³I said the same thing to him, and he explained why he thinks this. I only sort of understand it, so I may not be able to say it to you very well, but Iıll try. 
	³The basic gist of it seems to be that thoughts are more powerful than we realize they are. We think theyıre harmless, because except with magic, we think things or wish things and they donıt happen. Thoughts are one thing, reality is another. We can think one thing and do another, and we see what we did, not what we thought. He said the dangerous thing is that if we think something, it sort of creates a foundation for the idea that it might happen someday. It steers us in a certain direction. Like, if youıre on a diet and you always think about how much you want to eat something fattening, youıre more likely to do it eventually, but if you can manage not to think about it, you probably wonıt do it. He said, thoughts lead to actions, and thoughts lead to words, which lead to actions. He also said, ŒThe line between wishing someone dead and actually killing them is far thinner than most people would like to believe.ı Heıs afraid that by having that wish, youıre doing something destructive to yourself and donıt realize it.²
	Harry could see that Ron was disturbed by the idea, and that he took it seriously because it came from Dumbledore. ³So he thinks that I should just change my mind, that I shouldnıt wish her dead anymore? I can just do that?²
	Harry shook his head. ³Heıs not trying to tell you what you should or shouldnıt do. Itıs more like, if youıre going to think this, or wish it, you should be aware of what youıre doing, of the danger. He said it was like a slow decay, so slow that most people donıt notice it. But with us, we six, itıs more dangerous, because we get put in situations where we could have to make important, life-or-death decisions with not much time to think. If weıve primed ourselves to think in a certain way, it makes us more likely to act in that way, in the situation.²
	³Is he afraid that Iım going to kill someone?² asked Ron, surprised.
	³He didnıt say that, but it does kind of follow from what he said. Or, at least, you put yourself in danger of doing so, if you donıt do whatever you do with a lot of conscious thought. Bear in mind, a lot of this didnıt really sink in with me, either, so Iım not going to be able to say it nearly as well as he did. I do know that he meant that even if you donıt end up killing or hurting anyone, thinking that way still harms you.²
	³So I assume he thinks the same thing about my being willing to kill Malfoy? Because Iım not changing my mind about that.²
	³He said thatıs not the same thing,² explained Harry, ³because itıs very conscious. Having that desire does damage you, as would actually killing him, but you would do it to protect Pansy, you would cause yourself harm to keep her from harm. Thatıs a conscious decision, you know it would hurt you. What you think about Umbridge, you donıt know will hurt you. That was the main difference, according to him.²
	³So,² wondered Ron, ³this advice was mainly for me, not for you? You wouldnıt kill Malfoy if you could?²
	Embarrassed, Harry said, ³Well, I kind of hesitate to say what he said about me, because Iım afraid itıll seem­²
	³­like you think youıre better than I am,² Ron finished. ³I promise I wonıt think that, Harry. I would like to know.²
	Reluctantly, Harry nodded. ³The fact is, I couldnıt kill Malfoy if I wanted to. I accept the fact that using the energy of love wonıt let me do it. In a way, it was a good thing that the thing with Lestrange happened, especially when it did. It was like being immunized, he said. Having the experience of doing it made me decide firmly not to do it again, and that helped me become able to use the energy of love. Also, he said Fawkes wouldnıt have chosen me if I could want a person dead. Phoenixes dislike anger and violence, they canıt deal with it. Remember after the department store attack, when we were in that room at the Ministry? Fawkes usually shows up if Iım having a hard time, to help me, but he didnıt then. It was because I was angry, angry at Albus, angry at the situation. He couldnıt be around me then; he showed up later at the Burrow when I had calmed down. Anyway, back to the main point, Albus said that when I threw myself into feeling love, during the Voldemort thing last September, that I made a mental shift that changed my whole life, I just didnıt know it then. He said I committed myself to a different way of thinking, that it was a positive example of the importance and power of thoughts. I focused on love so intensely, and for so long, that it changed who I was, in a way.²
	³Hard to argue with that,² said Ron thoughtfully. ³I guess I see what he means. Of course, I donıt have this huge incentive to change the way I think, like you did.²
	³Thatıs true,² agreed Harry. ³I donıt think he thinks you will, he just wanted you to be aware of it.²
	³Well, Iıll certainly think about it, anyway. Be kind of hard not to. Well, what do you say we get on down to breakfast?² Harry nodded, and they headed out. ³Oh, and buck up, Harry, maybe heıll talk to you about sex tomorrow.²
	³If he does, I promise to tell you all about it, in detail,² Harry joked as they started down the stairs.
	³Even if itıs about you?²
	³Sorry, I meant to say, I promise not to tell you about it.²
	³Thatıs what I thought you said.²

*  *  *  *  *

	Trailing behind Kingsley, Harry walked into the dining area of the Aurorsı training center four days later. Neville and a half-dozen Aurors were already there, waiting for the house-elves to bring lunch. ³Well, he did it,² announced Kingsley. ³Took his first bout from me dueling.² As Harry sat down, Kingsley playfully mussed his hair. ³Ah, they grow up too quickly.²
	³Especially him,² agreed Jack Temble, sitting next to Harry. ³Congratulations, Harry. Thereıs more than one Auror who never takes a bout from him.²
	³So, who won the pool?² asked Neville.
	Tonks looked disappointed. ³There wasnıt one, dammit. Somebody should have thought of that.²
	³Well, we canıt have a pool for everything,² observed Jack.
	³Seems that way sometimes,² said Neville.
	Tonks grinned. ³Heıs just annoyed that we had one on how fast heıd learn to Apparate.²
	³No, Iım annoyed because you felt you had to tell me how Harry did before I tried,² replied Neville, in the same spirit. In a slight imitation of Tonksı voice, he went on, ³Oh, and Harry did it on his first try, Neville. No pressure, though.²
	Harry was too embarrassed to laugh, but the Aurors did. ³Aurors have to be able to handle the pressure, Neville,² joked Kingsley.
	³Probably she was just remembering it because she won the one on me,² said Harry to Neville.
	³I won his, too,² said Tonks happily. ³Picked twenty minutes, only a minute off.²
	³Twenty minutes is very good, Neville,² said Kingsley, obviously impressed. ³A lot of us didnıt do it that fast. You canıt go by Harry, heıs one of those people who screws up the average.² Neville had a small smile, but didnıt respond; Harry assumed he was just giving Tonks a hard time, but didnıt want to admit it.
	³You must have had to do a lot of paperwork for this,² observed Harry. ³Not only getting him permission early, but also an exception from the ARA.²
	Kingsley shrugged. ³Yeah, but it makes perfect sense, like it did with you when we did it then, just for a different reason. Being able to use your spells makes him a potentially important resource. Weıve done it for Hermione and Ginny, too, we were going to ask you to talk to them, see when they can make it in. We want to give them a half-day of Apparation training, pretty much what we just did with Neville.²
	Harryıs first thought was that Ron would be very displeased that his younger sister would be able to learn to Apparate before him, but Harry thought it wasnıt the best thing to say to the Aurors. Instead, he said, ³Iım sure theyıll be happy to. Weıll talk to them.²
	³Good,² said Kingsley. Looking uncomfortable, he continued, ³Look, thereıs a promise we had to make, that we were pressured to make, in return for doing that. It was to relay a request from Fudge, a request that you should feel complete freedom to reject. He wants­²
	³­us to use the spells to protect him,² Harry finished, then saw Kingsley looking more surprised than heıd ever seen him look. ³Yeah, we heard about that. We decided we werenıt going to do it.²
	³Good for you,² said Jack firmly. ³Sniveling cowardŠ²
	Kingsley was looking from Harry to Neville, seemingly trying to work out how they had found out. ³Boy, youıve got some good contacts. Not many people knew about that. But yes, Iım glad you said no. If youıd said yes, Iıd have tried to talk you out of it. I was really angry that they even made us promise to ask in return for making sure that Neville and the others could Apparate, which is a perfectly legitimate request. Well, Iım glad that now I can tell them I asked, you said no, and thatıs that. But I wonıt tell them that you knew already, Iıll let them think you thought it over.²
	Harry wasnıt sure he cared whether Kingsley let them think that or not, but he knew it was probably better to do so. ³Did you have anything in particular in mind with Ginny and Hermione, after teaching them to Apparate?²
	³Nothing specific, no,² replied Kingsley. ³Just that their abilities make them potentially valuable, and for better causes than protecting politicians. I donıt want to have a situation where their help could be very useful, but the ARA hinders them from traveling. Oh, and Harry, you almost donıt need this because you have Fawkes, but we arranged this for both you and Neville. You both have the same exemption from the ARA that Aurors have. As we already explained to Neville, we canıt Apparate casually, but we can in the course of our duties as Aurors, though we try to avoid it if we can. You two will have the same status. You may not be Aurors, but there may be times when youıll need to Apparate as if you were, so now you can. You donıt have to justify it to the Ministry, just to us.²
	³I understand, thanks,² said Harry. ³Although Iım not sure what situation­²
	He was interrupted by a very loud alarm that seemed to be coming from not only the room they were in, but every adjacent room as well. Startled, he saw the Aurors leap to their feet and Disapparate; all were gone in less than a second. He looked at Neville, now the only other person in the room. ³What the hellŠ do you know what just happened?² He had to shout for Neville to hear him above the alarms.
	³Itıs their pendants, someoneıs­² Neville cut himself off as the alarms suddenly ceased, and he was shouting in the silence. Changing to a normal tone, he continued. ³You remember how our pendants have that adrenaline alarm? Well, theirs do too, of course. One of theirs just went off.²
	Harry felt his heart sink, as he understood that at least one Auror was in mortal danger. ³Fawkes!² he shouted, and Fawkes appeared. ³Can you take me to wherever that happened?² Fawkes settled onto the table in front of them as Harry tried to clear his mind so he could understand whatever Fawkes might want to communicate to him. He immediately knew the answer, though, because if Fawkes could take him, he would be in the air, tail feathers sticking out. Harry listened anyway. Neville stayed quiet, knowing what Harry was doing.
	Half a minute later Harry exhaled, frustrated. ³He canıt,² he said to Neville. ³I should have known he couldnıt, but I had to be sure. He was just letting me know that Iım really the only person whose location he can simply know. He also let me know that the closer I am to a person­emotionally closer, not physically closer­the more easily he can know where they are, even if I donıt, but itıs not instant. He has to focus, itıs harder. Itıs as if where I am is a bright beacon, because weıre bonded, and the people Iım close to are very faint, but visible, because of their connection to me. Probably you and the others are the only ones he could do that with. Well, maybe Molly and Arthur, too.²
	³So, obviously, if you knew where it was, he could take you,² Neville clarified.
	Harry nodded. ³Damn, I wonder what happened.²
	³I think we have to assume there was another Death Eater attack,² Neville speculated. ³Maybe a few went out to the scene and ran into some trouble, maybe there were more lying in wait, or something.²
	³I wish we could do something besides just sit here,² said Harry impatiently. ³But I guess we canıt, we just have to wait for someone to come back and tell us what happened.² Neither said anything for a few minutes. Then Harry said, ³They couldnıt just Apparate out to the scene, right? They had to find out where it was first.²
	³Yes, thatıs right,² agreed Neville. ³They had to go to the place where all the Auror movements are tracked and Apparation is detected. So the ones here with us would have gone straight there, looked to see where it was, and then Apparated to the scene. I doubt they got there in time to do anything, though.²
	Harry hoped Neville was wrong, but knew he was probably right. Another few minutes passed in silence, neither Harry nor Neville touching their half-eaten food. 
	Finally there were two simultaneous popping sounds, and Kingsley and Tonks appeared, both grim. ³Teddy and Anna,² said Tonks, trying hard to control her emotions. ³Both dead.²
	Harry looked down for a moment as he absorbed the information. He had met Anna a few times, but hardly knew her. Teddy had participated in his training occasionally, and had always been friendly. But Harry knew that how he felt wasnıt a question of how well he knew them, but of how this affected the Aurors, of whom he felt a part even though he wasnıt officially one. Iıd been having such a nice summer, Harry thought, that Iıd forgotten that weıre in the middle of a war. The summer didnıt feel so nice anymore.
	³What happened?² asked Neville, obviously very upset as well.
	³It was an ambush,² said Kingsley quietly. ³They were responding to a call, an unauthorized Apparation. It was only one Apparation, but when they got to the scene, there were at least eight Death Eaters thereŠ and Voldemort. They all got away by taking Portkeys when we got there­most all of us went to the scene­but Voldemort stayed just long enough for us to get a glimpse of him, he wanted us to know that he had done it. The Dark Mark was up, of course. They set it all up, used a Portkey or whatever to get there, except for one­probably Voldemort­who Apparated there, so weıd send out two Aurors, as usual. They didnıt stand a chance, not against that many.²
	Harry found himself imagining it, and felt rage toward the Death Eaters and Voldemort. Then he looked up at Fawkes and reflexively tried to get rid of the feeling or at least minimize it, as he knew how it affected Fawkes. He had an idea that had started forming even before he found out what had happened, and he wanted to know if it could be done. He looked at Kingsley and asked, ³What happens the next time thereıs a report of an unauthorized Apparation?²
	Kingsley slowly nodded, understanding Harryıs meaning. ³We have to decide that. Right this second, probably twenty of us would go.²
	That made sense to Harry. Now, they would have to assume any unauthorized Apparation was a similar trap, and act accordingly. It would be a drain on their time and resources, which Harry assumed was part of the reason for it. ³The next time thereıs a call,² he said, ³I want to go.²
	³Me, too,² said Neville quickly.
	Kingsley regarded them solemnly, obviously still very emotionally affected by the deaths. ³So you can protect whoever goes.²
	Neville nodded. ³And I think Hermione and Ginny will want to too, when they find out about this.²
	³They canıt Apparate yet,² pointed out Tonks.
	³Then they should learn, as soon as possible,² said Harry. He wasnıt happy about the idea that Ginny would go into a combat situation, but he knew she would want to, and that he had to respect it. ³In the meantime, if thereıs a call and I go to the scene, Fawkes can pick them up and take them there. Theyıd get there only a few seconds after I did.²
	Kingsley appeared torn. ³Iım not thrilled at the idea of using sixteen-year-olds in combat situations.²
	Harry understood that Kingsley wasnıt referring to their lack of experience, but rather that he didnıt want them at risk. ³Kingsley, weıve all been in combat, in situations that make going out surrounded by Aurors look like a tea party. And it makes sense, you know it does. I know you werenıt training Neville and I with the idea that youıd be using us this soon. But we really want to help, and it would be a waste not to let us. And remember one other thing­what Albus did to Voldemort, he thinks I did. If heıs out with them the next time it happens, and he sees me, he may get scared and leave right away. There might not even be a fight.²
	Kingsley sighed. ³Youıre right, it does make sense,² he admitted. ³But this isnıt a decision I can make right now. I need a little timeŠ I mean, this just happened.²
	Harry decided to press. ³I knowŠ but the next call could come any time.²
	Kingsley closed his eyes, then opened them. ³All right. Provisionally­I could change my mind at any time­youıre coming with us on the next call. Tonks, are you okay to coordinate with them, make sure they know exactly what to do?²
	She nodded. ³I could use something constructive to do. Iıll show them what to do, and teach the girls to Apparate this afternoon if they want to do this. You go on ahead, Iıll keep in touch.²
	Kingsley looked at Harry and Neville. ³Thanks, both of you.² He Disapparated.
	³Okay,² said Harry to Tonks, ³Iıll call Ginny on my hand, ask her and Hermione to come down here. Then­²
	³No, Harry,² interrupted Tonks. ³You and Neville go there, talk to them there. I donıt want them here when they find out about this, I donıt want them feeling like they should have to do this. Tell them at the Burrow. Youıll have to have Mollyıs approval for Ginny anyway. Whoever agrees can come back here, Iıll tell you all the procedure for responding to a call, and Iıll do Apparation training after that, if necessary.²
	³All right,² agreed Harry. He lifted his left hand and looked into his palm, and spoke before Ginny had a chance to look back at him. ³Ginny, get everyone whoıs there together in the living room.² She nodded, and Harry put his hand down. ³Letıs go, Neville.² They walked to the fireplace.

	At five-thirty Harry, Hermione, Neville, and Ginny exited the Burrowıs fireplace one by one, as Ron and Pansy got up from the sofa. ³Molly! Theyıre back!² yelled Pansy.
	Molly walked into the room from the kitchen, wearing an apron. ³Good, I was wondering how long they were going to keep you. Well, I want to know what happened, of course, but I also want to wait for Arthur, itıs pointless to have to tell the story twice. Maybe you­² She stopped talking as the fireplace lit up again, and Arthur came through. ³Oh, good, that helps,² she said, kissing her husband on the cheek.
	³It was all over the building about the Aurors, of course,² said Arthur, addressing Harry and Neville. ³Iım sorry. Did you know them well?²
	³Teddy somewhat, and Anna hardly at all, but you know how it is with Aurors, that almost doesnıt matter that much,² replied Harry solemnly. ³Neville and I may not be real Aurors, but theyıve made us feel like part of the group enough that this really affects us.²
	³Which is the only reasonŠ² Molly looked at her husband hesitantly, which Harry could barely recall her ever doing. ³I did something I should have waited for your input to do, Arthur. But there was an urgency to it, the kids were so insistentŠ I gave our permission for Ginny to go out on calls with them. Harry and Neville persuaded Kingsley to take them next time, and Hermione and Ginny wanted to too.²
	³They want to protect them,² nodded Arthur. ³I thought about the possibility, of course. I assume you felt it was urgent because the next attack could have happened at any time?²
	³Yes, Hermione and I spent the whole afternoon Apparating,² said Ginny. ³Iıd always looked forward to Apparating, thought itıd be fun, but now it isnıt, not in this situation.² Harry wondered if she was saying that in case Ron envied her, but a glance at Ron showed no signs that he did.
	³So, now weıre all set on what to do if thereıs another call,² explained Hermione. ³Our pendants will let us know, and we immediately Apparate to the room where they detect Apparations, or take a fireplace if weıre here since we canıt Disapparate from here. Then we all go out to where itıs happening. For the first few times, Aurors will take Ginny, Neville and I, just to be sure we end up where weıre supposed to. Harryıs practiced enough so that his aim is good enough, he can do it by himself.²
	³Do you think theyıre really going to do it again, so soon?² asked Arthur. ³Wouldnıt it be smarter for them to not do it again for a while, wait until the Aurors get tired of sending ten or twenty people every time thereıs a call?²
	³They might do that,² agreed Neville. ³But the Aurors have to assume every unauthorized Apparation from this point on could be a trap. So there isnıt much choice, really. Itıs either send lots of people every time, or let the Death Eaters Apparate at will again.²
	Harry, Ginny, Hermione, and Neville took turns relating the rest of the dayıs events, after which Molly returned to preparing dinner and Arthur went upstairs. Hermione said, ³Oh, I just remembered something that happened this morning, I was going to tell you before all this happened. I got a fireplace call from Rita Skeeter.²
	This canıt be good, thought Harry. ³What did she want?²
	³Apparently she was offered an interview with Fudge. She didnıt say it exactly like this, but the Ministry wants her to do a favorable story about him. Basically, be as unfairly positive about him as she was negative about Harry and I in what she wrote in fourth year. She wanted to ask my permission to do it, though of course she didnıt admit that was what she was doing. She was all snide as usual, and asked if I was going to make trouble for her if she did it. I decided that sheıs been on the sidelines for two years, and thatıs enough. I told her that as long as she doesnıt write about us, and as long as she tells the truth, she can do what she wants.²
	³Bet she wasnıt exactly grateful,² guessed Harry.
	³No, her first reaction was, Œwith those kinds of restrictions, what can I really do?ı She was just being sarcastic, of course, but there was obviously some truth to it as well. I told her to just consider it a challenge, then she said something else snide and left the fireplace. I wondered if I did the right thing letting her write again, but I was worried that if I let it go on too long, sheıd just get fed up and decide it was worth getting in trouble for being an unregistered Animagus so she could try to get me in trouble for blackmailing her.²
	³Actually, I kind of wondered about that,² said Ron. ³If that happened, could you get into any real trouble? If somehow she could prove it?²
	³She canıt, Ron,² said Hermione with certainty. ³Itıs all verbal, she canıt prove a thing. Even if she put the memories into a Pensieve, it wouldnıt help, since in legal proceedings memories are considered more as testimony than proof, because Pensieve memories can be wrong or faked. But even if she somehow could, itıs debatable whether what I did was strictly illegal. It would be if I made her do something illegal, or give me money or a service of some kind. Since all I did was make her not do something, it probably wouldnıt really be considered blackmail. So while I wasnıt worried so much about legal trouble, I was starting to get concerned about how it would look, since Iım starting to become well known in the wizarding world after facing Voldemort. If she didnıt mind suffering her own legal fate, she could make my life more miserable. Iım just hoping that now, sheıll leave us alone.²
	³I donıt know, Hermione,² said Pansy. ³I was there when you were talking to her, and she seemed kind of unbalanced.² To the othersı surprised looks, Pansy explained, ³Not like sheıs a loony, though, I just mean that I think she really hates Hermione, the way she came across. If she thought she could hurt Hermione without getting into big trouble herself, I really think she would do it.²
	³Fortunately, she canıt,² said Hermione. ³Being found out would end her career­the Prophet wouldnıt employ her anymore­so sheıll never risk it. I know she hates me, but I donıt care. She picked a fight with me, and came out on the wrong end. Too bad for her.²
	Harryıs first thought was of Marietta Edgecombe, who had also ended up on the wrong end of Hermioneıs wrath. He hoped that aggressive streak would help them when turned against Voldemort and the Death Eaters, and he hoped it would be soon.

*  *  *  *  *

	Harry bolted awake as he felt something like static electricity on his chest. It was his pendant, and that was the signal that would be sent out to all Aurors in the event of an unauthorized Apparation. Fawkes appeared; Harry quickly grabbed his tail, and found himself in the Apparation detection room. Fawkes then disappeared, Harry knew, to get Ginny and Hermione. A few Aurors Apparated in, although most were already there or had arrived faster. As Harry looked up at the maps showing where the Apparation had occurred, he saw Ginny and Hermione arrive. He didnıt spare them a glance, as he was focused on zeroing in on the exact spot where the Apparation had occurred.
	³Everyone got it? Letıs go!² shouted Kingsley, and twenty Aurors and four teenagers Disapparated. Harry willed himself to the spot he had visualized, and he was suddenly in a field. There was no light except for moonlight, but his eyes adjusted quickly, as in anticipation of this problem the detection roomıs lights had been dimmed. He looked around, and saw no one but the Aurors.
	³I saw him,² shouted Cassandra, to make sure she was heard by everyone. ³He was over by that tree. Wearing a hood, so I couldnıt make out the face, and he disappeared less than a second after I saw him. Took a Portkey, Iım sure of it.²
	³Well, we thought this might happen,² said Kingsley. ³Okay, letıs be sure. Look around, four groups, one of the kids with each one.² Harry teamed up with five Aurors and followed them, ready to activate the Killing Curse shield at a secondıs notice, but they found nothing and no one. Kingsley called off the search after a few minutes, and they all Apparated back to the detection center.
	Kingsley faced the others. ³Okay, there were obviously two reasons for them doing that. One was reconnaissance; they wanted to know how many we would send, and who. They probably wondered if weıd take the kids. The second was to annoy us, throw off our sleep schedules. We can probably expect more of this, tonight and future nights.²
	One of the Aurors spoke, a middle-aged man named Mark Tarman. ³And we can expect this to continue until we catch one of them.²
	³Thatıs right,² confirmed Kingsley; from his and the othersı expressions, Harry gathered that Tarmanıs comment had been rhetorical. ³The problem with that, of course, is that while most of the time itıll be only one, we always have to assume that it could be a bunch, so we have to go at least ten at a time.
	³Theyıre trying to take back the benefit we got from the ARA, people,² Kingsley continued, now sounding more like he was making a speech than conducting a briefing. ³Theyıre trying to get back the ability to Apparate, and make our lives difficult in the process. Weıve got a fight on our hands, and weıve got to win it. Weıve got to work on our response times, get them even lower. I know, we all know, how hard it is to get out there fast enough to catch someone before they can take a Portkey away. Thatıs our one advantage: they can Apparate to draw us there, but they canıt get away by Apparating after that. They have to reach or Summon the Portkey and take it away before we can get there. If we get out there really fast, we could get lucky, and find someone who didnıt Apparate as close to the Portkey as they intended. Iıll be setting up schedules for drills, probably do that tonight while we wait for the next Apparation. As long as this lasts, thereıs going to be ten of us on ready status, and ten on standby, at all times. So, half of us will be night shift, and half, day. Iıll put up the groups as soon as theyıre ready. Weıre going to get them, everyone. We can do it.²
	Aurors broke off into small groups or pairs and started talking among themselves. Hermione, Ginny, and Neville approached Harry. They exchanged glances, all understanding the seriousness of the situation. Ginny asked, ³What did he mean by response times? Is it the time it takes to respond to an unauthorized Apparation?²
	Harry and Neville nodded. ³The Auror-level standard is two seconds,² Harry explained, ³though I think most of them can do better than that. Itıs not a matter of how fast you can get there, because thatıs instantaneous, but how fast you can identify the location well enough to go there. Itıs going to be harder for us than for them, both because they have much more experience Apparating and because theyıve done these drills many times.²
	Kingsley had walked up to them as Harry finished speaking. ³I think youıll all do fine with more practice,² he assured them. ³I wanted to let you know what I have in mind for you four. As you heard me say, thereıll be four shifts of ten, and Iıd like each of you with one shift. Harry and Ginny, Iıd like you on the midnight-to-noon shift, and Neville and Hermione, noon-to-midnight. For each twelve hours, six will be spent here on ready-to-go status, and six on standby, during which you could be relaxing, or doing response-time drills. And you should relax sometimes; this could last a while, and twelve hours a day is a lot. If any of you, at any time, needs some time off, let me know.² He looked around, and saw that no one was likely to take him up on the offer. ³Okay, then. Neville, Hermione, go home and get some sleep, and come back tomorrow at noon. Harry, Ginny, youıll stay here until noon. Whichever of you isnıt on ready status can join the drills, as soon as we get them set up.
	³And, a couple of thingsŠ first, I know none of you has that much experience Apparating, and I donıt want you getting down on yourselves if you canıt manage two seconds anytime soon; Aurors are experts at this sort of thing, we have to be. Just do the best you can, treat it as a skill youıre trying to learn. Whatıs important is that you get out there in time to protect the others, which you will, even if it takes you an extra second. And secondŠ thank you for doing this. You donıt have to, and we all appreciate it.² He made eye contact with each of them in turn, then walked off.
	³It looks like we two wonıt be seeing much of you two for a while,² said Hermione to Harry and Ginny. She and Neville said goodbye, and headed for the fireplace.
	Harry looked around the large room, watching the scene. There were magically displayed maps of Britain, and maps of London and other major cities, on all the walls. Aurors were walking in and out of the room, or talking in groups of two or three; the sense of mission and determination was palpable. Harry found that he hoped he would be on standby rather than ready status at first, so he could start doing drills. He wanted to help the situation be resolved, and, he admitted to himself, to prove himself to the Aurors. They had spent a lot of time training him, and he wanted to help in a tangible way.
	He and Ginny found two chairs together, and sat down to wait to find out who would be on ready status and who would do drills. They held hands, holding them low so as not to be too conspicuous. Harry looked at Ginny, and they exchanged support and love with only their eyes. ³Itıs not watching the sunset,² he said after a minute, ³but at least we get to do it together.²
	³Iıd rather do this with you than watch the sunset, or do anything else, alone,² she replied. Harry nodded, once again feeling grateful to have her. They looked at the maps, and waited.

	There were two more unauthorized Apparations that night. The first had occurred at 2:02; the next two were at 4:04 and 6:06. After the third, in which no Death Eaters were sighted, it was widely assumed among the Aurors that the times were being chosen to taunt them. The Aurors were primed and ready at 8:08, but nothing happened, then or until the end of Harry and Ginnyıs shift.
	They came through the Burrowıs fireplace a few minutes after noon. Ron and Pansy were sitting on the sofa, arms around each other, when they stood after hearing the noise in the fireplace. ³Bet you two are pretty tired,² said Ron sympathetically. ³I heard you only got a couple hoursı sleep.²
	³Yeah, doing these shifts, I might have to take up coffee,² said Harry with a small grin for Ron, reminding Ron of a joke he had made a few weeks before.
	³Cool robes,² said Ron. ³The Aurors gave you those, I assume?²
	Harry nodded. ³When we go out on a call, the Aurors donıt want us looking obviously different from them. Theyıre afraid itıll make us better targets.²
	³Hermione told us all about what happened,² added Pansy. ³Did anything else happen after she and Neville left?²
	They all walked into the kitchen, where Molly gave Harry and Ginny a hug and kiss each. They sat down, and Harry and Ginny took turns telling the story as they ate. ³So, we got in a few hours each of response-time practice, but other than that, nothing much,² concluded Harry. ³Itıs funnyŠ I usually see the Aurors when theyıre not on duty, theyıre pretty relaxed people. But right now, theyıre deadly serious. For obvious reasons, of course. They may be busy, but nobodyıs forgotten about Teddy and Anna.²
	³I must say, Iıll be glad when this is over, and not just for the Aurorsı sake,² said Molly, looking like she wanted to adjust Harryıs hair or clothes, but refraining. ³I donıt like you two doing this. I know why you are, donıt worry, Iım not starting that again, I just canıt help it.² Harry started to mentally dismiss Mollyıs concerns, then had a sudden thought: he wondered how he would feel if he were a parent and a child of his wanted to do something like that. He then wondered if the fact that he was now with Ginny, and that they had ideas of having children in the future, had prompted the thought.
	³I know, Mum,² said Ginny. ³I will too. But youıd be doing this too if you were me.²
	³I wish I could be,² said Ron, in what was obviously understatement. ³And since you four are on different shifts, we canıt have any sessions until this is over.²
	Harry tried not to smile, and wasnıt completely successful. ³Well, nothing says there have to be six. You two could have your own energy-of-love sessions.²
	Molly and Ginny stifled their giggles, as Pansy laughed out loud. Ron gave Harry a long-suffering look. ³Oh, good, Harry. Very subtle.²
	³I donıt think he was trying to be,² pointed out Pansy, now amused at Ronıs discomfort. She held his hand for a second, then ran the hand up his forearm. ³Itıs not a bad idea, really.²
	Ron looked at Harry accusingly. ³This is all your fault.²
	³Really?² Harry asked, as if surprised. ³Iım not the one touching your arm.²
	³Thank goodness for that,² put in Ginny.
	Ron ostentatiously changed the subject. ³Well, I guess weıre going to have to be pretty quiet around here for a while. With you two on this shift, youıll be sleeping most of the afternoon and evenings. Hope you arenıt light sleepers.²
	³Weıll work something out,² said Molly. They chatted more and finished eating, then Molly asked Ron and Pansy to leave so she could talk privately to Ginny and Harry. They looked mildly surprised, but did so.
	Molly faced Harry and Ginny, her expression serious. ³This is about how youıre going to sleep. Ron had a point, which Iıd already thought of as soon as Hermione told us what happened. The fact is, we could probably be quiet enough, but it would be a real effort, not to mention that Ron and Pansy would be shut out of their rooms all day. They could get by, but the bottom line is that given what youıre doing, your sleep is very important right now. Someone could make an accidental noise, wake you, and you might have a hard time getting back to sleep, and then youıd have a hard night with the Aurors. Youıll be in danger, and you have to be alert.
	³So, I think the best solution is for the both of you, as long as this goes on, to sleep in Harryıs quarters at Hogwarts.² Ginny and Harry raised their eyebrows and glanced at each other, but had no other visible reaction. Molly remained serious as she continued, ³You know Iım not trying to encourage you, and my daughterıs already made it clear that you need no encouragement. This has nothing to do with that. You need a place to sleep where you wonıt be disturbed, and Hogwarts is perfect. Iıve already called Professor McGonagall to explain the situation and what I had in mind. Now, there are other possibilities; for example, she asked me if I was sure I didnıt want to have Harry in his quarters and Ginny in her Gryffindor dormitory, or a guest room. But you two can already do what you want, so there would be no point to that. And since youıre committed, it would seem unfair to separate you like that just because Ginnyıs underage. You deserve to be treated like adults, given what youıre doing.²
	Ginnyıs expression was as serious as her motherıs. ³Thanks, Mum. We appreciate it. Obviously, in other circumstances Iıd be thinking all kinds of things, but right now Iım just thinking about sleep, and Iım sure Harry is too. It was really nice of you to do that for us.² Harry nodded his agreement.
	³Well, it just makes sense,² said Molly, seemingly satisfied that they were taking the situation seriously. ³You two can go on upstairs, get whatever you need from your rooms, and go ahead. I know youıre tired.²
	They thanked her again, headed upstairs, and went to their respective rooms. They met in the hall, Fawkes appeared, and they were soon standing in the bedroom of Harryıs Hogwarts quarters. Harry put down his bag and sat down on the double bed, then she sat next to him. ³Funny,² he said, ³I imagined what it would be like the first time we got to sleep in the same bed, but it wasnıt anything like this.²
	³Iım glad I wasnıt the only one imagining what it would be like,² she replied, smiling mischievously. ³Iıve imagined it quite a bit, actually.² Now Harry smiled in embarrassment as he wondered if she meant what he thought she meant. ³But, yes, it was nothing like this, and we are tired, so that sort of thing will have to wait. Never thought Iıd hear myself say that,² she added, almost to herself.
	She rolled over to the other side of the bed and lay down, and Harry lay next to her. After a minute of silence, Ginny said, ³Suddenly, Iım very tired. I was going to change, but I donıt think Iıll bother. I feel like I could drop off whenever I wanted.²
	³Well, I have to do my Occlumency exercises, but Iım sure I wonıt be far behind,² said Harry.
	She rolled onto her side to face him. ³I love you, Harry.²
	³I love you, too,² he answered. She smiled, kissed him, then rolled onto her other side, facing away from him. A minute into his Occlumency exercises, he heard her breathing loudly, obviously asleep. Five minutes later, he was as well.

	Harry slowly awakened, and the first thing he noticed was Ginny, still sleeping, lying on her side so that she faced him. In his hand he had watched her sleep more than once, but this was the first time heıd seen it face to face. He wanted to touch her, but was conscious of waking her up. He didnıt want to move, for the same reason, but he had to use the bathroom, so he reluctantly got up. When he came back, she was still asleep, but she stirred awake as he lay down on the bed again. She looked up at him and smiled. ³What time is it?²
	³Seven-thirty, so we slept almost seven hours,² he answered. 
	³Probably enough,² she said. She moved closer to him and put her arms around him. ³Suddenly I donıt feel like going back to sleep, anyway.² He smiled and kissed her, then she kissed him, more aggressively. After they broke apart, she touched his face and said, ³And now, I feel like getting into the water again.²
	Harry grinned, remembering the swimming pool analogy heıd used the last time they were there. ³Do you think the water will be okay?² he asked, wanting to know if she would feel comfortable doing anything, considering his memories could be viewed later by Snape.
	³Only one way to find out,² she replied, and kissed him again. The kiss lasted for over a minute, and Harry found that his desire to keep going was beginning to outweigh his concern that what they did might be seen. They finally broke apart, and she smiled at him again. ³You seem pretty enthusiastic.²
	³I suppose I am,² he agreed. 
	³Well, thatıs good, I like you that way,² she said teasingly. ³I have to go to the bathroom, unfortunately, but I wonıt be long.² She kissed him again, then got up.
	He lay back on the bed, thoughts competing for attention in his head. He thought for the first time since waking up of the Aurors, of the challenge that they faced. He thought about Ginny, about how lucky he was to have her. He thought about Dumbledore, with whom he had not talked during his sleep for the first time since Dumbledore had died; Harry assumed that it was because in the current situation, he needed all the sleep he could get. He looked around the room, remembered that he was at Hogwarts, and wondered how he would teach a full schedule and study as well next term. Most of all, he wondered what would happen when Ginny returned. He recalled that in the most recent nighttime conversation he had with Dumbledore and the Œotherı Snape, Snape had told him that his physical counterpart planned to avoid viewing sexual memories indefinitely while Harry adapted to the situation, and that the knowledge that he could do so if he chose was more important than actually doing so. Harry hadnıt had a chance to tell Ginny about the conversation, and decided to do so when she returned.
	Ginny came out of the bathroom, and took a few steps toward the bed; he was sitting on the edge, waiting for her to sit next to him. She stood a few feet away, looking determined and a little nervous; Harry wondered if he was imagining it, as she was normally far less reserved about anything intimate than he was.
	³Remember what you said about getting into the water a little bit at a time?² she asked. ³Well, one thing you need to know about me is that Iım not a very patient person.² She moved her arms and shoulders, and the Aurorsı robes fell to the floor; Harry gaped in astonishment as he took in the fact that she was now wearing nothing. ³I decided to jump in the deep end,² she said.
	Harry just stared for a few seconds, so surprised that he was unable to do much else. Although still nervous, she was amused at his expression. ³Iıve never seen you look quite like that before. I hope itıs because you like what you see.²
	He knew that to say that he liked what he saw would be a vast understatement. He recovered from his shock enough to realize that she was nervous, and probably very uncomfortable. He stood and walked to her. ³I love what I see. Iıve never seen anything more beautiful.² 
	She beamed and kissed him. ³I think thatıs the first time youıve ever used that word to describe me. I think you just want to encourage me to do that more.²
	³That would be good,² he agreed. ³But I meant what I said.² Conscious of how exposed she was, he unbuttoned the top few buttons of his robe, lifted the front, and draped it over her as he moved closer. They were now both covered by his robe, their heads barely fitting through the top. He took his arms out of the robeıs sleeves and put his arms around her under the robe, and she put hers around him. They held each other for a few seconds, then he met her eyes and said, ³I didnıt think Iıd ever feel so proud, and so excited, both at the same time.² He realized that what she had done had had the effect she clearly hoped it would; he now didnıt care who saw what from his memories later. What inhibitions he had felt were gone.
	³Well, Iım very glad about both of those, but right now, the second one especially,² she said happily.
	He smiled. ³Not only that, butŠ itıs like what people said about me last year, about saying Voldemortıs name. You inspire me to follow your example,² he said as he moved his arms under the robe to try to remove his shirt.
	She stopped him, holding his arms in place. ³Oh, no. No, this is my reward for doing what I did. I get to do this.²
	Very pleased at her attitude, he stopped moving. As she started, he had a sudden thought. ³I forgot to ask, did you ever go to St. Mungoıs?² The only answer he got was a smile.

Chapter 3
No Longer At Bay

	Harry and Ginny walked through the Aurorsı fireplace at a quarter to midnight and walked through the compound to the Apparation detection area. They found Hermione in the large room adjacent to it, and sat down near her. ³Hi there,² she said. ³Iım on standby, obviously, I just finished some drills. Did you two get enough sleep?²
	³Yes, thanks,² answered Ginny. ³Mum had us sleep at Hogwarts so we wouldnıt be disturbed.²
	Hermione raised her eyebrows. ³I actually thought of that, but I didnıt want to suggest it to Molly. Iım glad she did it.² She looked at them appraisingly for a few seconds, then broke out into a broad smile.
	Harry felt his cheeks flush. ³What?² he asked, more defensively than he intended.
	³I donıt think you really want me to answer that, Harry,² said Hermione, still smiling. ³Youıre practically glowing, both of you. Iım really pleased for you. And also impressed, since I know what you had to get past.²
	³That was mainly her doing,² said Harry, looking at Ginny. ³People say Iım brave, but sheıs every bit as brave as I am, more so in some ways.²
	Ginny shrugged. ³I donıt think of it as being brave, so much asŠ extremely lustful.²
	Embarrassed again, Harry said, ³Iım just glad Molly didnıt take one look at us and know.²
	³Are you kidding, Harry?² asked Ginny, surprised. ³Of course she did. I think you were just avoiding eye contact with her. That probably told her as much as anything else. She gave me a few looks, I could tell she knew.²
	³How was she about it?² asked Hermione.
	³It wasnıt like she was pleased, but she wasnıt bothered either,² said Ginny. ³The only reason she accepts the idea at all at my age is because itıs Harry. I think it was kind of like, Œwell, I knew they would.ı²
	³Did you eat at the Burrow, or at Hogwarts?²
	³At Hogwarts, since we didnıt want to bother Mum so late, though we knew she wouldnıt have been bothered. But we thought, well, thereıs all those house-elves at Hogwarts with nothing to do, soŠ it was funny, Harry summoned Dobby with his dog. When he got there, Dobby was practically wetting himself with pleasure at being summoned by someone as brave, noble, generous, awe-inspiring­²
	³He had a few words for you, too, as I recall,² interrupted Harry, hoping to derail Ginny.
	³Yes, apparently Iım quite a wonderful person in my own right,² acknowledged Ginny, ³but Iım pretty sure that Iım just basking in Harryıs reflected glory. Also, Iım a Wheezy, and we had the Joining done, so with all that I must be pretty incredible. Anyway, Harry had him bring us some food, and within ten minutes thereıs a table all nicely set up, a candle and everything, and enough food for five people. I was thinking, I could really get used to this.²
	³Well, you could, if Harry ever asks Dobby to be his house-elf,² suggested Hermione. ³Of course, adjusting to all that praise all the time would be a bit hard on HarryŠ²
	³Weıll have plenty of time to think about it,² said Ginny, with an amused glance at Harry. ³So, any more Apparations today?²
	³Yes, two,² answered Hermione, turning serious. ³One with me on ready, one with Neville. Both were the usual, someone taking a Portkey away. They almost got the one I went out for; Dawlish made it out there in just over a second, and just barely missed whisking away the Portkey before the Death Eater could grab it after Summoning it. He was really mad, he was so close.²
	³I can imagine,² said Harry, knowing how he would feel. ³Howıs your time coming along?²
	³My best so far is two point two seconds, which Iım told is very good, for my level of experience. Neville managed two seconds once, so weıre both doing okay. I doubt either of us is going to be the one to catch anyone, though.²
	³You never know,² said Harry encouragingly. ³Iım hoping to get out there fast enough to catch one, anyway. Iım going to ask Kingsley if I can do a few hours of extra practice before tomorrowıs shift.²
	³Donıt bother,² she advised him. ³Neville already tried, and Kingsley said no. Gave Neville a little lecture about pacing himself, how there wonıt be any off days, and so forth. And heıs right, of course.²
	Harry had to admit to himself that it made sense. ³Oh, well. Guess Iıll do the best I can in the time I have.² They heard the chime indicating it was time for the shift change, and headed into the detection room, passing and saying hello to Neville as they did. They looked at the list on the wall and saw that from midnight to three a.m. Harry would be on ready status and Ginny on standby, and it would switch every three hours until the end of their shift. Harry mentally prepared himself to Disapparate at a secondıs notice, and started studying maps.
	A little over an hour later the alarm sounded, and Harry instantly looked up at the large wall, on which three maps instantly appeared. The first was of Manchester, the city that was the site of the Apparation; the second, a more detailed and closer view of the area, and the third, a very close view of the target area. Each map had a rapidly blinking red dot indicating the exact spot of the Apparation. Harry took in the information as quickly as possible, and Disapparated.
	Just as Harry Apparated he heard a loud thwack, followed instantly by a shriek. His eyes tracked a body flying through the air away from them, but what he quickly focused on was what had sent the body flying: a giant. 
	Harry felt a flash of fear that a dozen Death Eaters wouldnıt have caused; there was something about the sheer physical impressiveness of a twenty-five-foot tall person that caused him to quail. He looked around, and the Aurors were reacting quickly, shooting off Stunning spells. He heard Kingsley say, ŒImperio,ı and he wondered if it would work. He was trying to decide what spell to use when the giant shouted something Harry didnıt understand, and wound up for another swipe of his hand. ³Back off!² shouted Kingsley, and everyone including Harry Apparated thirty to fifty feet away, so as to be well out of rangeŠ or at least a few giant steps, Harry quickly calculated.
	More Aurors started Apparating in; it had to be the standby shift, but Harry didnıt see Ginny with them. ³Everyone, together, now!² shouted Kingsley. ³Avada Kedavra!² shouted twenty voices, startling Harry further. He watched the green bolts head for the giant, and hit him. The giant swayed, looking like he might topple. Despite being well out of range, Harry nonetheless prepared to Disapparate if necessary.
	³Again!² shouted Kingsley, and they sent another twenty Killing Curses at the giant. He swayed again, and this time toppled over. Harry wondered if he was dead yet. Kingsley apparently was not wondering, as he had the Aurors fire yet again. Is that really necessary? wondered Harry, who then remembered that giants were somewhat resistant to magic. He recalled that four Aurors had not been able to take down Hagrid with Stunning spells, and Hagrid was only half-giant.
	A few Aurors approached the prone giant. One stopped at the neck, checking the carotid artery for a pulse; another leaned across his face to put his hand in front of the giantıs nose, checking for breathing. They walked over to Kingsley. ³Itıs dead,² one Auror reported.
	Kingsley nodded. ³Go to the Ministry, have them start waking people up. This has to be gone before sunrise.² The Auror Disapparated. Kingsley addressed the Aurors, saying, ³Tonks, Jack, DianaŠ go find the body, see what if anything we can learn from it, who it was.²
	Tonks and the others appeared far less than thrilled to be given the task. ³If thereıs anything recognizable, which I doubt,² muttered Tonks as they headed off.
	³Everyone else, back to headquarters,² said Kingsley. They started Disapparating, and Harry did as well. 
	He had barely registered his new surroundings when Ginny ran up to him and hugged him. ³Oh, Harry, thank goodnessŠ they said there was a giant, and I shouldnıt goŠ I wanted to anyway, just to make sure you were okay.²
	³Iım okay,² he assured her. ³They killed him. Twenty Killing Curses, three times.²
	Kingsley walked up to them as they separated. ³Are you wondering, Harry, why I found it necessary to do that?²
	Harry thought for a second, and realized that he had been, but understood quickly once he thought about it. ³Youıre responsible for everyoneıs life here.²
	Nodding solemnly, Kingsley said, ³I had a feeling youıd understand that, given your experiences. You havenıt had to kill, but youıve been responsible for othersı lives. Yes, thatıs part of it. The other part, the part you might not understand so easily, is that itıs a message to the Death Eaters: that weıre not playing with kid gloves, that they take chances with their lives when they fight us. That doesnıt mean that weıll kill indiscriminately, or if we donıt have to. But giants are tough, and not killing that one would have been taking a big chance, one I wasnıt willing to take. If thereıs doubt as to whether itıs necessary, thatıs the choice Iıll make.²
	³I suppose I can understand that, too,² said Harry, wondering if he could make the same choice, to order a person or creature killed when there was some doubt as to whether it was absolutely necessary. ³I assume Ginny wasnıt sent because her role is to protect from Killing Curses, and that wasnıt going to be an issue here?²
	³Yes,² agreed Kingsley. ³I didnıt specifically order that­there wasnıt time­but it was the right choice. We could all have easily been killed if that giant had done what he was supposed to do. I mean, itıs not hard to guess what happened. The giant was told to whack us all away when we Apparated, but he jumped the gun­giants arenıt all that swift, mentally­and did it to the Death Eater who Apparated to lure us there instead of us. If it had been done right, we wouldnıt have had time to get out of the way, and most of us would have died. Basically, we were lucky. We donıt know how many giants they have, but now they have one less.² He walked away.
	Harry and Ginny exchanged a look. He said, ³Let me tell youŠ Iıve seen enough that not that much scares me anymore. ButŠ that, that scared me.² He mimed looking straight up, indicating without words what was necessary to see a giant.
	³You may be Harry Potter, but youıre still allowed to be scared,² she said, taking his hand momentarily. She mouthed ŒI love you,ı which he did as well. He went back to looking at the wall and concentrating, and she to her drills.
	
	The next two days passed without incident or progress. Death Eaters Apparated five to seven times a day, day or night, always to a Portkey which they took to get away. Harryıs response times improved to the point where he was averaging one point five seconds per response, a tiny bit better than the Auror average. He had a close call in which he barely missed a capture, as did some Aurors, but they failed to catch anyone. The Aurorsı sole solace was that they knew the Death Eaters were taking a lot of time to fly to the sites in advance to set up Portkeys, and so were devoting almost as much effort to the fight as the Aurors were. Harry wondered if either side would give up if the stalemate continued for any length of time, but he knew they faced one deadline: the start of the next Hogwarts term on the third of September. He and his friends had to return to Hogwarts, and would not be able to provide protection past that point.
	He wondered, too, how long he and the others could continue to put in twelve-hour days. He didnıt mind the time and effort it took, but he knew that the continuing stress of being ready to Disapparate at a secondıs notice for six hours a day couldnıt be sustained indefinitely. Kingsley had already approached them to suggest that they take turns taking a day off while another was on ready status for twelve hours instead of six. No one took him up on it, but he let them know that there would come a point when he insisted on it. Harry annoyed Kingsley by pointing out that he also hadnıt had a day off since the crisis began; Kingsley responded by pointing out that he had been doing his job for longer than Harry had been alive, and so had excellent conditioning. Harry didnıt argue further, but still had no intention of taking a day off.
	At nine-thirty on Sunday night Snape signaled Harry to request a meeting, the first time he had done so for almost a week. Harry assumed that Snape had held off at first because of the Auror situation and its demands on Harryıs time, but that Snapeıs needs could not be put off indefinitely. The session lasted an hour and a half, a little longer than usual, which Harry assumed was because it had been a longer time between meetings than usual.
	Ginny had already gone back to the Burrow, and he joined her when he was finished, at a little after eleven. Fawkes brought Harry into the living room, as usual, but to Harryıs surprise, everyone was in the room: Arthur, Molly, Ron, Ginny, and Pansy. He knew that Arthur and Molly might wonder where he was when he was having sessions with Snape, and that McGonagall had told Molly that Harry was at those times doing something important which couldnıt be revealed.
	Harry looked at them, a questioning expression on his face. Ginny gestured him to the spot on the sofa next to her. As he sat, Arthur spoke. ³Something happened earlier today, Harry. Cornelius Fudge is dead, assassinated.²
	Stunned, Harry said nothing, processing the information. After a minute, he said, ³By Death Eaters?²
	Arthur nodded. ³Almost certainly. The assassin Disapparated after he did it. Of course, this prompted the Aurors to Apparate to where the assassin went, but apparently he got to the Portkey before they could catch him. They think he was using Polyjuice Potion, and thatıs how he was able to get close enough to do it. He impersonated a friend of Fudgeıs.²
	Molly voiced the thought now on Harryıs mind. ³As weıve already told Ginny, Harry, the last thing you should be thinking right now is that if youıd only agreed to protect him, this might not have happened. He was protected, but obviously things can go wrong. You or Ginny being there wouldnıt have totally protected him, just from Killing Curses; there are plenty of other ways to kill someone. If they were determined to kill him, they were going to get him.²
	³At least the next person to take the job is going to really understand the risks,² commented Ron. ³Oh, and Harry, thereıs an interesting twist to this, one thatıs not so good for us. When he was attacked, Fudge was doing that interview with Rita Skeeter. The assassin tried to kill her, too, but just as he fired the Killing Curse at her, she transformed into a beetle. It saved her life, but now sheıs out in the open as an unregistered Animagus.²
	³Which means,² continued Ginny, ³that Hermione could be in trouble. She has no more hold over Skeeter. I guess weıre going to find out whether she was right about whether what she did was illegal or not.² Harry assumed that the Weasleys had been filled in about what Hermione had done to Skeeter.
	³I would never bet on Hermione being wrong,² said Ron.
	³True,² agreed Ginny. ³And nothing may happen, anyway.²
	³Something will happen,² said Pansy, sounding very sure. ³Remember what I said from when I saw her talk to Hermione in the fireplace. She hates Hermione. Sheıs going to find some way to stick it to her. Iım sure of it.²
	³I donıt know what she can do,² argued Ginny. ³She can accuse Hermione publicly, but between Hermione doing what she did against Voldemort and helping the Aurors now, sheıs going to have some good will to draw on. Nobodyıs going to be eager to harass her, except Skeeter.²
	³Oh, and Harry, Archibald called a few hours ago,² said Arthur. ³He wanted you to know that you should feel free to call him to talk to him about this; he offered to come over if you wanted. He also said that you shouldnıt think about blaming yourself.²
	Harry found that he wasnıt sure what he thought. ³Obviously itıs hard not to think about it that way a bit,² he said, partly thinking out loud. ³But another way to look at it is that weıre taking risks, bigger risks, for the Aurors­not so much because we like them more than Fudge, but because theyıre out there protecting people, enforcing the ARA, and sometimes getting killed, like Teddy and Anna. Fudge may have been a target, but it just seemed like he wasnıt doing anything that made him worth protecting, or more worth it than anyone else. Iıll accept the risk to Ginny in doing what weıre doing, but I find I donıt regret that I wasnıt willing to risk her safety for his.²
	³I feel that way too, Harry, of course,² agreed Molly. ³That doesnıt mean his death isnıt a tragedy, even if he was aŠ well, anywayŠ² she trailed off uncomfortably, not wanting to speak ill of the dead. 
	³I guess, thinking about it, I donıt especially blame myself,² Harry concluded. Looking at Ron, he continued, ³And you have a good point. He chose the position, and itıs always going to have risks.² He was comfortable with how he felt, but he couldnıt help wondering how he would have felt, or what he would have done differently, if the Minister of Magic had been Dentus, or someone he had liked. Then he reminded himself that Dentus wouldnıt have made the request of him, and probably would have refused the help if offered.

	A half hour later, Harry and Ginny walked into the room where the standby Aurors relaxed and did response-time drills, and found Hermione sitting in a chair near the door.
	She greeted them. ³I suppose youıve heard about Fudge, and Skeeter.²
	³You worried?² asked Ginny.
	Hermione shook her head dismissively. ³She canıt do anything to me. I have a feeling sheıll try, but the worst she can do is try to drag my name through the mud. And considering what her status is now­sheıs going to be up on charges, the Aurors are sure of it­I donıt think anything she says will be taken so seriously. Iım much more worried about catching Death Eaters than I am about her, believe me.²
	Harry found that he had no trouble believing it; he just hoped she was right. They talked until midnight, and passed Neville as he left the ready-status room. ³Oh, Neville,² said Harry. ³I forgot earlier to say Happy Birthday. Not much of a seventeenth birthday, was it?²
	Neville shrugged. ³Could be worse. Cassandra made sure everyone knew, so people were saying it all day, and they had a cake for me during my first standby shift. My birthday isnıt usually much anyway, and at least I got to be with people this way. Iım not complaining. Anyway, thanks.²
	They continued in; Harry was on ready status, Ginny on standby. Harry yet again focused on and studied maps. Pretty soon Iıll have the whole map of Britain memorized street by street, he thought. He wondered how close to that the Aurors came, since they had to be ready to go anywhere. 
	A little over an hour into his shift, Harry looked up to see Kingsley rush into the room. He shouted into the standby room, ³Ginny, get in here!² She ran in, looking at Harry quizzically; Harryıs face indicated his own puzzlement.
	Kingsley was talking mainly to Harry and Ginny, though all the Aurors were listening. ³Somethingıs happened to Neville and Hermione. Theyıre not wearing their pendants.² Harry knew that the Aurors would know this immediately, since the pendants were hooked into the same detection system that worked for the Aurors.
	³Where are their pendants?² asked Harry, his insides suddenly churning with fear.
	³At the Longbottom home,² Kingsley replied. ³Weıre about to go there, but we have to do it together, since it could be another trap. Everyone ready?²
	As everyone nodded, Ginny whispered urgently, ³You have to take me, Harry, Iıve never been there.² Harry moved behind her, put his hands on her shoulders, and Disapparated, as did the others.
	The house was dark. Aurors immediately started using their wands as flashlights; one Auror found the lights and turned them on as others fanned out across the house. Harry knew the search wouldnıt take long, as the house was small. Kingsley walked over to the table and wordlessly held up two pendants, one blue and one orange. Then they heard a noise from an adjoining room, and an Auror came out. ³We found Mrs. Longbottom. Sheıs dead.²
	Harry and Ginny exchanged a look of sorrow for Neville, and there was an explosion in the fireplace. Ron came charging out, followed by Pansy, both in their pajamas. ³I called them on my pendant when we got here,² said Ginny to Harry. To Kingsley, who looked at her disapprovingly, she added, ³I knew theyıd want to help.²
	³Of course we do,² said Ron, with a defiant look at Kingsley. ³Theyıre our friends too. Any news?²
	³Nevilleıs grandmother is dead,² said Kingsley, and Ron and Pansy had much the same expressions as he and Ginny had had. ³We have no idea where Neville and Hermione are, and no way to find out. Their adrenaline alarms didnıt go off, so they had to have been taken by surprise. The obvious guess is that the Death Eaters killed Mrs. Longbottom, one of them used Polyjuice Potion to assume her identity, and fooled both Neville and Hermione long enough to knock them unconscious. We have to start looking, but unfortunately even though itıs only been a few minutes, they could be almost anywhere by now, if they carried them off on brooms or took a Portkey.²
	Harryıs heart was racing, though he barely noticed it. ³I can find out where they are,² he said, as Fawkes materialized. ³Fawkes can know, heıll take me to them. You go back to Auror headquarters, you can get my location from my pendant, and come in force.²
	Kingsley nodded. ³You understand, Harry, that they could be in a nest of Death Eaters. There could be thirty or forty.²
	³I donıt care if thereıs a thousand,² said Harry, staring at Kingsley.
	³I know, I just wanted to be sure youıre ready. Okay, weıll only be a few seconds behind you.²
	Fawkes stuck out his tail feathers, and as Harry reached for one, so did Ginny. ³Iım going with you.²
	³So are we,² said Ron, as he reached for part of Fawkesı tail as well. Pansy put an arm around Harryıs shoulders, and he held onto her. 
	Fawkes, to Harryıs surprise, did not move. Harry looked at Fawkes, trying to rein in the urge to shout, so badly did he feel the need to get moving. Fawkes turned his head and regarded Harry, obviously trying to communicate. Harry took a deep breath, and tried to clear his mind so he could understand. ³Whatıs going on?² asked Ron. ³Why isnıt he going?²
	After a few seconds, Harry answered. ³He says, only me.² To the otherıs surprised looks, Harry tried to explain. ³He doesnıt know where they are, I think. He has to take me somewhere, itıll make it easier to find them, Iım not sure why.² He looked at Kingsley. ³Fawkes is going to take me somewhere, but not where they are. The next place he takes me, after that, will be the place. When you see me go there, send everybody.² Turning to his three friends, he said, ³After Fawkes takes me to where they are, heıll come right back here for you. Be ready.² They nodded, and let go of him and Fawkes. Fawkes took flight.
	They appeared in Dumbledoreıs quarters; Harry found himself standing in front of one of the chairs in which he and Dumbledore had sat last year. He looked up at Fawkes. ³Is it something thatıs here? Something he has? What am I supposed to do?² He felt nearly panicked, imagining what was being done to Neville and Hermione as he sat there.
	Fawkes fluttered down to the arm of the other chair and started singing. Harry suddenly realized that what Fawkes wanted at the moment was for him to calm down, to feel peaceful, as that was the usual purpose of the song. He focused on calming himself down, tried to focus on love. In the urgency of the moment he found it very difficult, but as he did, he started to understand why Fawkes had brought him there. He wasnıt sure if he was realizing it himself or if Fawkes was telling him, but he knew. Fawkes could locate Neville and Hermione because they were close to Harry, but it required concentration, and was difficult. Fawkes could not find them at the moment because Harryıs emotional state was interfering with Fawkesı ability to concentrate to the degree necessary. Harry understood that the faster he calmed down, the faster he would reach Neville and Hermione.
	He took several deliberate deep breaths, and tried to sink into the feeling of love as intensely as he had done last September. Images of Neville and Hermione in distress came into his head, and he did his best to dismiss them. Focus on love, he thought. He calmed himself, focusing harder.
	After what Harry thought was about two minutes, Fawkes flew into the air, his tail facing Harry. Still focusing on love, Harry grabbed the tail, and they were gone.

	They materialized outside, in what looked like a rural area, though Harry spared no time to look at his surroundings. Neville was lying on the ground screaming, clearly being tortured. Hermione was frantic, then startled as she saw Harry and Fawkes. Wand already out, Harry instantly summoned his shield, and it surrounded Neville, who stopped screaming. Fawkes disappeared. Harry then Summoned Hermioneıs wand, directing it toward her; she grabbed it and turned to face the Death Eaters. The Death Eaters started firing spells at Harry and Hermione, who focused on warding them off as Aurors started Apparating all around. Fawkes reappeared, carrying Ron, Pansy, and Ginny. He started singing as they let go of him and started firing on Death Eaters.
	Taking a better look around now that he personally was no longer under dire threat, he saw that there were about twenty Death Eaters. Aurors continued to Apparate in; Harry realized that it must be all forty, that Kingsley had called in the ones who were off shift and had probably been sleeping. Seeing an opportunity, Harry looked for Voldemort. He found him, behind a group of Death Eaters. He quickly put up an anti-Disapparation field, hoping it would work. We outnumber them, Harry thought, we could get Voldemort now, with Albusıs help.
	He saw the Killing Curse shield go up around one Auror, then another; he realized that Ginny and Hermione were focusing on the battle, casting the spell where needed. He saw Neville get up, and he Summoned Nevilleıs wand over to him. Neville caught it, but didnıt acknowledge Harry. He ran over to the battle, near where Bellatrix Lestrange was dueling with an Auror. As soon as he got close, Neville raised his wand and shouted, ³Crucio!² Lestrange screamed, fell to the ground, and continued screaming. On Nevilleıs face, Harry saw a look that he never would have imagined. He would have sworn that it was not really Neville, that something was controlling him.
	The Death Eaters fell back into a circle as Lucius Malfoy cast what looked like a gold circle around them; all were contained within it except Lestrange, and two others who had fallen. Malfoy reached into his pocket, and in an instant, everyone in the gold circle was gone.
	It was suddenly quiet, except for the sound of Lestrange screaming. ³Neville, stop!² shouted Cassandra. Focusing on Lestrange, Neville ignored her. Harry briefly thought of putting up his shield around Lestrange, and realized he couldnıt bring himself to do it, feeling that Neville, however irrationally, would see it as a betrayal.
	Hermione ran over to Neville as Cassandra shook him. ³Neville!² she screamed. Cassandra grabbed his wand arm and yanked it upwards; Lestrange stopped screaming. Neville turned on Cassandra furiously. ³I wasnıt finished!² he shouted in rage.
	Hermione looked at him sadly. ³You were never going to be finished, Neville,² she said quietly. ³You could do it for days­²
	³Not days,² Neville replied, still shouting, but a little less loudly than before. ³Just an hour. Just an hour,² he repeated. Harry looked at Ginny and Ron, and they at him, with deep sadness, as they understood that Neville had been hoping to inflict the same fate on Lestrange that she had on his parents.
	Lestrange was regaining her breath. ³You should have let him continue,² she said scornfully. ³He might get good at it someday. Heıs not, now.²
	Fury flared on Nevilleıs face again as Cassandra held onto Nevilleıs wand arm to restrain him. ³Donıt tempt me,² she shouted at Lestrange. Without a word, Kingsley raised his wand and shot off a Stunning spell. Lestrange lay flat on the ground, unconscious.
	³Well, weıd heard enough out of her, thatıs for sure,² said Kingsley. ³I assume theyıre just unconscious?² he asked, gesturing to the other two Death Eaters on the ground. A nearby Auror nodded. ³We all okay?² he asked, and got another nod. ³Okay, everyone start heading back. Cassandra, you and Tonks help Neville.²
	³Me too,² said Hermione, as Aurors started disappearing.
	³Soon, Hermione,² Kingsley assured her, ³but first we need to know what happened. Letıs go back to headquarters, and weıll sit down and you can tell us. Then you can go be with Neville.² He picked up Lestrange, and none too gently swung her over his shoulder.
	She reluctantly nodded, as she put an arm around Neville. Having largely calmed down, Neville put his around her, and leaned over and whispered into her ear. She glanced at him, then nodded. ³Okay, weıre ready,² she said.
	³Fawkesıll take you,² said Harry to Ron and Pansy. He prepared to Disapparate as everyone else started doing so, and saw Fawkes appear before Ron and Pansy just before he disappeared.

	Harry and his friends formed a loose circle soon after their arrival at Auror headquarters. Hermione again put an arm around Neville, who saw Kingsley approach and asked, ³How soon can I get back to it?²
	Trying to avoid looking incredulous, Kingsley spoke solemnly. ³Not for some time, Neville. I know you want to help. But Aurors have to be in control emotionally at all times. What you just went through, most people wouldnıt wish on their worst enemy. You need time to recover from it.²
	³Come on, Neville,² said Cassandra gently. ³Come with us.²
	³But they need me! Me and the other three­²
	³Weıll be all right, Neville,² said Harry, as encouragingly as he could. ³Weıll get by. We can do eight-hour shifts with no standby, something like that. Itıll work.²
	³Heıs right, Neville,² said Kingsley. ³Having one of you on standby is a luxury, not a necessity. Whatıs important now is you getting better, and thatıs going to take time. Cassandra will help you, sheıll be there for you. We all will, weıll all help you.²
	Neville was staring straight ahead, as if still unable to grasp the idea that he couldnıt go back on duty right away. Cassandra said, ³Letıs go, Neville. Youıll stay here tonight, thereıs some nice guest rooms. Weıll help you get set up.² He finally nodded. With an arm around his shoulder and Tonks following, she led him away.
	Kingsley walked to a meeting room, Harry and the others following. ³Do you want to tell us, or show us in a Pensieve?²
	³Iıd rather just tell you, if thatıs okay,² she said, and Kingsley nodded. Still emotional from her ordeal, she calmed herself and began her story. ³I had just gotten into bed when Neville called me on my pendant. I got up and went to the bathroom because I didnıt want to disturb Pansy. He soundedŠ not agitated, but unusual. He said there was something important that his grandmother wanted to talk to us about, and that I should come right over. To tell you the truth, right then I felt like there was something wrong; I couldnıt say what, but it just didnıt feel right. It seemed strange. But it was nothing I could put my finger on, and he seemed to think it was important, so I put on some clothes and took the fireplace over.
	³His grandmother, or what we thought was his grandmother, had us sit down at the table. She seemed to be acting strangely, too, but I just put it down to the idea that she was going to tell us something important. We were sitting there, and she got up to get something. She was behind us, and thatıs the last thing I remember from there. She knocked us out, I donıt know how.
	³The next thing I knew, we were in the place where you found us. I assume it was Fawkes that found us?² Harry nodded. ³Thank goodness for Fawkes,² she said, shuddering. ³If not for himŠ²
	Harry didnıt want to think about that. ³Come to think of it, why didnıt they think of that? Didnıt they know enough about phoenixes to know that Fawkes could do that?²
	³No, Harry, in fact, I was surprised myself. It says in Reborn From the Ashes that a phoenix can do that for someoneıs spouse, but it says nothing more than that. They had reason to think that as long as they didnıt take Ginny, they wouldnıt be found. So either Fawkes is unusual, or the bond you have with the rest of us is unusually strong.² Harry knew which one he thought it was.
	³Anyway, they woke us up. There were about twenty of them, and of course they had taken our wands. Voldemort said something about how good of us it was to join him, that kind of stupid thing, being sarcastic. Neville said, ³Youıve made a big mistake, Voldemort. Aurors are going to be arriving any second now.² Voldemort said, ³Are they? Without your pendants? They must be very impressive Aurors indeed.² Neville looked down and touched his neck; he hadnıt realized our pendants were gone. Most of the Death Eaters laughed, and then Bellatrix Lestrange took a step toward him. She said, ³Longbottom, you have been around Potter too long, youıve picked up his bad habits. We do not say the Dark Lordıs name. And if we doŠ² and then she did the Cruciatus Curse on him. It was horrible. I donıt know for how long, maybe ten or fifteen seconds. It was all I could do not to plead with her to stop, I know that wouldıve really entertained them. She stopped it, and Neville was gasping, trying to recover from being Cursed, you know how that is, right afterwards. She said, ŒNow, what do we call him?ı And Neville­I still canıt believe he did this­looked up and said, ŒAsshole.ı² Hermione looked uncomfortable repeating the word.
	Everyone elseıs eyes went wide, including Kingsleyıs. ³Wow,² said Ron, looking amazed, ³thatıs veryŠ un-Neville-like.²
	Hermione nodded. ³I thought so, too, but I think I understood what he was thinking. They had already killed his grandmother, and the situation we were inŠ I thought we had no hope, that it was just a question of how much we were going to have to suffer before we died, or that we might end up like his parents. That thought scared me, but then I remembered where his parents really are,² she glanced at Harry, ³and I wasnıt quite so scared. But Iım sure he thought the same thing, and I think for him it was like you see it with you and Voldemort, Harry. They were going to torture us no matter what, so Iım pretty sure he just decided, the hell with it, weıre dead anyway, so Iım going to say what I want. I was really proud of him, even though I was practically hysterical, watching him suffer like that.
	³Well, you can easily guess what happened next, of course. When they got over their shock at what Neville said, they did the Curse on him again, and let it go for a long time, Iıd say about two minutes.² Harry saw Pansy shudder. ³I was trying so hard not to react, and probably doing a really bad job. They knew how it would affect me, and they were smiling while watching Neville scream. At one point I looked over at them, and I saw Malfoy with them. He just smiled and raised his eyebrows, like he was saying, Œremember me?ı I was so furiousŠ
	³Finally, they stopped. Voldemort said, ŒBella, where is your sense of fair play? Letıs see what he can do with his wand.ı She threw his wand to him. He picked it up, but could really only get to his knees, he was still weak from the Curse. Lestrange said, ³Well, Longbottom, letıs seeŠ I drove your parents insane, killed your grandmother­the Dark Lord, kind as he is, allowed me the privilege­and now I can make it a clean sweep. But should you join your parents or your grandmother, thatıs the questionŠı² Hermione shook her head. ³Iım sorry, this is hard to say all at once. That people can be so inhuman, so despicableŠ²
	She paused for a minute, trying to hold back tears, then continued. ³She said she heard Neville could do your new spells, and she wanted to see them for herself. Then she did the Curse again, and even though he had his wand, he couldnıt bring up the shield, and it hit him. They all laughed, and somebody said, ŒPotter should have given him more lessons.ı She whisked his wand away, then Voldemort looked at me. He said, ŒFirst, Mudblood, there is a little business to settle from last month, for your disrespect.ı Then he did the Curse on me, Iım not sure for how long. Then he asked me what I had done that day, what my role was in what happened. I said I didnıt remember, although I knew he would know I was lying. He said that Neville would suffer until I changed my mind. Neville yelled, ŒDonıt tell­ı and he was interrupted by the Curse, but I knew what he wanted, of course. I knew it was like I said before­we were going to die, it was just a question of when and how. I had decided I wasnıt going to tell them no matter what, but watching Neville, I was starting to weaken. Then I realized that Voldemort could take it from me using Legilimency anyway, and he was just doing it that way for entertainment, to see how long Iıd watch Neville suffer before I broke down and told them. I was just opening my mouth to tell them when Harry and Fawkes appeared. I was so relieved, it was like one of those Muggle movies where the cavalry comes over the hill. Not even so much that I wouldnıt have to tell them what I knew, of course, but so Neville wouldnıt have to suffer anymoreŠ it was so horrible.²
	Harry was suddenly aware of how much effort it had been for her to tell the story while keeping control of her emotions. She looked at Kingsley and said, ³Is it all right if I go see Neville now?² He nodded, and she got up. Ron, sitting next to her, got up as well, and reached out to hug her. She fell into his arms and started to sob; he held her and tried not to do so himself. After a minute, she thanked Ron, and left.
	Harry, Ron, Ginny, and Pansy all exchanged glances, all very emotionally affected by what their friends had suffered. Kingsley spoke, addressing the practicalities of the situation. ³Obviously, Nevilleıs going to be out of action for a while. At least a few weeks, probably more. If an Auror went through what he did, theyıd probably be off for a month.
	³Unfortunately, much as we all care about Neville, we still have to keep dealing with this Apparation problem. Also, I donıt want to make any assumptions about Hermioneıs status. She went through a lot, too, and might need some time, though if she says she can return soon Iıll be inclined to accept it. But we have to work out what to do in the meantime. Harry, you and Ginny may have to just do twelve-hour ready status shifts for the time being.² They nodded, indicating that it was no problem.
	Ron spoke up. ³The last time we were tested was three weeks ago,² he pointed out. ³Itıs not impossible that Pansy or I could have reached 100 by now and be able to do the spells. Itıs worth checking.²
	³Iım not thrilled at all with the idea of Pansy going out on calls,² interjected Harry. ³I mean, the whole point of her being at the Burrow­²
	³You think I like it, Harry?² Ron challenged him. ³I donıt, I really donıt. But weıve talked about it­weıve had a lot of time for talking over the past few days,² he said, as Harry realized this was his way of expressing that he and Pansy hadnıt felt very useful, and wanted to be doing what the others were doing. ³She really wants to do this, and I have to accept that, even if I donıt like it.²
	³Look what just happened to Neville and Hermione, Harry,² Pansy pointed out. ³Iım certainly not in any worse danger than that, or than you if you got captured. I know what could happen, but Iıd be surrounded by ten Aurors. It just doesnıt seem that likely that anything would happen. But even if it was more likely, Iıd still want to do this.²
	Harry was silent, unhappy but understanding her reasons. Kingsley nodded. ³I was going to suggest testing you two, actually. I, we, appreciate your desire to help.² He made eye contact with both, making the point that he was grateful even if they turned out not to be able to do the spells. ³Letıs do it now. Ron, you first.²
	Kingsley stood and put the measuring spell on himself. ³Harry, a test, please?² Harry fired Blue, and as expected, a gold 100 hung in the air for a second , then vanished. Kingsley gestured to Ron. Ron had his eyes closed, obviously concentrating. Then he opened them and fired at Kingsley. A gold 99 hovered in the air. Ron winced, his disappointment and frustration obvious. ³Donıt be discouraged, Ron,² Kingsley advised him. ³Thatıs progress from last time. Just give it more time, it looks obvious that youıre almost there. Youıll get it.² Harry caught Ronıs eye and nodded, hoping to reinforce Kingsleyıs thought.
	Pansy stood and gave Ron a short kiss before taking position in front of Kingsley. She too concentrated, then fired, and was rewarded with a 100. She smiled and made a brief gesture of triumph. Harry and Ron exchanged a look that made it clear that both had mixed emotions. When Pansy looked at Ron, he smiled, clearly not wanting to be unsupportive of her achievement.
	³Okay, Pansy, looks like this means youıre in,² said Kingsley. ³Weıre going to want you for noon-to-midnight, the one we lost Neville from. I know that after what just happened you may not be that tired, but you need to try to sleep. Weıd like you here by noon, but more importantly, I donıt want you here until youıve had six hours of sleep.
	³And one other thingŠ I hate to do this, but we have to be 100% certain that you can actually do the spells.²
	Pansy nodded slowly. ³I knew that. Iım not looking forward to it, but itıs a small price to pay for being able to do this.² 
	³Are you sure you know exactly what to do, Pansy?² asked Harry, concerned.
	³Yes, Iıve heard you describe it lots of times, I know what to do.² She concentrated, obviously summoning feelings of love. ³Ready.²
	Kingsley counted down and fired the Cruciatus Curse. The familiar shield came on, but as expected, a small portion broke through; Pansy screamed and fell to the ground. After Ron helped her up, she asked Kingsley to do it again, as had Neville and Ginny. He did, and the shield blocked the spell completely.
	³Okay,² said Kingsley. ³If Hermioneıs back for the noon shift, weıll train you to Apparate and work on your response speed. If sheıs not, one of us will escort you if we get a call. After what happened, Iım hoping for a quiet night, or even that theyıll give up. They lost three people tonight, and I donıt think they have that many. But of course, we canıt assume anything.² He stood, indicating that the meeting was over. ³Harry, Ginny, if youıd go out and take your positions. Ron, Pansy, get some sleep.²
	They headed out. Ron intercepted Harry and quietly said, ³Would you stop by the Burrow before you go to Hogwarts? I want to talk to you.² 
	³Sure,² Harry agreed, wondering what it could be. Walking out to his post, he thought of what had happened to Neville and Hermione, and hoped heıd have a chance to catch someone.

	The night was quiet, however; there were no Apparations from midnight to noon for the first time in a week. Harry wondered if this meant they had given up, but he doubted it. On their way out, Harry and Ginny passed Pansy, who assured them that sheıd had enough sleep.
	Back at the Burrow, Ginny went to talk to Molly while Harry went upstairs to look for Ron. He was in his bed, but obviously awake. Harry sat down on the edge of his, facing Ron. ³When did you get to sleep?²
	³About five, I think.² Ron rubbed his eyes, trying to wake up. ³We sat downstairs talking for a few hours after we got back. It wasnıt like we were going to get to sleep soon anyway. We talked about what happened to Neville and Hermione, about the energy of love business, lots of stuff. I told her what I was going to ask you. She thought it was a good idea, although she was surprised I would do it.²
	Harry smiled a little, wondering if Ron was deliberately trying to keep him in suspense. ³Maybe I will be too, if you tell me what it is.²
	Nervously, Ron looked at Harry. ³You know I want to do what you guys are doing. You can probably guess how badly I want to do it, and that I was very unhappy that Iım stuck at 99.²
	³We donıt know that youıre stuck, Ron. This is the first time it was measured at 99. You could still be getting better.²
	Ron shrugged. ³That could be, but somehow I donıt think so. Iıve thought for some time that the reason that you four could do it and we couldnıt was that you were couples, you were in love. Pansy and I were heading in that direction, just not quite there yet. Or we were there, but hadnıt said anything. But now we are thereŠ and, you know, itıs great, Iıve never been as happy as I am now. I thought that with that, we both would be able to do the spells, to get 100. But, as you sawŠ Iım really afraid that thatıs as high as itıs going to get for me, that thereıs something stopping me. I know you might say itıll just take longer for me, because of how I am, that it was hard to get used to this kind of thing. But I just donıt think so. Iıve focused hard on love, Iıve said and thought things I never thought I would. I think Iıve gotten rid of that, but somethingıs still stopping me.
	³So, this is what I was thinking. I know you donıt know everything about this, that youıre still learning too, but you know more than anyone. You were able to show them how to do it, even though you didnıt exactly know how to show them. If thereıs an expert, youıre it. And now youıre becoming a Legilimens, you can pull out thoughts and memories. I want you toŠ do Legilimens on me, to look around. I want you to try to work out why I canıt do this, if thereıs something stopping me.²
	Harry looked at Ron in astonishment. His first thought was, wow, he really wants this badly, to ask this. After he took a few seconds to take in Ronıs request, he said, ³Ron, Iım not even sure I know what to say. I mean, first of all, are you sure you really know what youıre asking? I mean, I could see­²
	³You could see anything thatıs ever happened to me, no matter how embarrassing or private,² Ron finished. ³Harry, I know what this involves. Iım not ignorant about it. Hermioneıs told me what itıs like, and that she trusts you. You should know I trust you too.²
	³I know that, Ron. But itıll be different than with Hermione. With her, I deliberately focus on love, happiness, things like that. If I do this, Iıll have to look around at different things, and maybe the negative ones more than the positive ones. I could find stuff that youıve forgotten, that you shut out because it was painful.²
	³I didnıt know you could do that,² said Ron, raising his eyebrows a little. ³But I donıt care.² He stared at Harry, determined.
	³You also understand that not only might it not work, but Iım not even sure what Iıd be looking for. It would have to be a kind of thing where I know it when I see it, and maybe not even then. I might even have to deliberately call up things that are secret or embarrassing, because something like that is more likely to be the thing stopping you, if there is anything I can see.²
	Ron sighed. ³Yes, Harry, I get that. Iım not saying I think itıs going to be a barrel of laughs. But unless you tell me Iım going to suffer permanent brain damage, Iım not changing my mind. Like I said, this is you, you know how I feel about you. Or, youıre going to very soon, anyway. Do you think Iıd ask just anyone? Do you think Iıd let someone like Snape tromp around in my mind, to dig stuff up? I know what Iım doing.²
	Harry had to try to keep a reaction off his face, amazed as he was that Ron had stumbled onto the very thing that was happening with him and Snape. He looked at Ron, and realized he wasnıt going to be able to talk him out of it. 
	³All right. I assume you want to do this now?² Ron nodded. ³Okay, hang onŠ² He raised his left hand and looked into the palm. ³Ginny, Iım going to be a while longer with Ron, Iım not sure how long. Could be as much as an hour.²
	³Okay,² he heard her reply in his head. ³Whatıs going on?²
	³Iıll explain later,² he said, putting his hand down. To Ron, he added, ³Iıll tell her what I did in general, not the specifics, of course.² He got out his wand. ³Oh, before I start, let me just make sure of something. Have you told Pansy you love her?²
	³Yes,² replied Ron.
	³Would you say youıre Œin loveı with her, not just that you love her?²
	Harry felt that Ron had to push back embarrassment for a second before he answered. ³Yes, Iım in love with her.²
	³Have you told her that?²
	Ron thought. ³No, not exactly like that. Do you think I should?²
	³Well, yes. Not only so you can get 100, but also just because itıll make her happy. But it also depends on your reason. If youıre not saying it because youıre embarrassed, then you should say it. If itıs because youıre not sure she feels exactly that way about you and youıre worried about getting hurt, thatıs different. The reason is important. I mean, last September, I told Hermione and Ginny that I loved them. The only reason I didnıt tell you was that you would have freaked out.²
	Ron chuckled at the thought. ³Yeah, thatıs about right. But would you have really thought it was necessary?²
	³What I thought was necessary was that Iıd be willing to say it, or rather, that embarrassment wouldnıt stop me from saying it, even if something else would. I felt like I had to totally accept it and not be embarrassed by it, since at first, the whole thing embarrassed me. Weıve talked about this in the sessions, of course. I donıt know that it would be like that for everyone, only that it was for me.²
	³I understand,² said Ron. ³So, letıs get started.²
	³Okay. I think at first, Iım just going to do the basic stuff, like I do with Hermione, just toŠ I donıt know, get a feel for your mind. Doing this with Hermione felt different than with Albus. Once I get a feeling for it, then Iıll start looking.²
	Ron nodded, and Harry started. Calling up feelings of love, he found that thoughts and memories of Pansy predominated, followed by ones involving Hermione and himself, and his parents, especially Molly. He then called up feelings of pride or accomplishment, and found roughly what he expected: memories of winning the Quidditch Cup in fifth year and sixth year, winning the chess match against the board on the way to the Sorcererıs Stone, being named Quidditch captain and prefect. 
	Harry now struck out in random directions, wanting to see if he got lucky in finding something before looking in specific areas. He discovered that he was already familiar with most memories that came from after they met, but that they had a different feeling and emotional content, since they were Ronıs, not his. Doing this, he found nothing that he thought might be important.
	He looked now for happy memories in general, with no particular theme, and the fourth one that came up, to Harryıs surprise, was Ron watching Harry in the first task of the Triwizard tournament. He felt Ronıs happiness for him, but then felt Ronıs embarrassment at feeling heıd been irrational in being angry with Harry and helping cause their argument, mixed with a feeling of inadequacy, of feeling he wasnıt as good as Harry at most things, and would never be. He felt Ron struggle to put those feelings aside and be happy for Harry, and decide to apologize.
	Harry retreated from Ronıs mind. ³FunnyŠ I hadnıt thought that this could be kind of awkward for me, as well as you. Iım sorry, I didnıt know you felt that way.²
	³Thatıs because youıve never been Harry Potterıs best friend,² said Ron with a wry smile. ³So you wouldnıt see it that way. But yeah, that was almost a perfect example, even not thinking about the argument weıd had. I was happy and impressed that you flew so well, but I couldnıt help thinking, ŒI couldnıt have done that well.ı Itıs hard not to at least think that. By the way, is this relevant to what youıre looking for, or­²
	³No, I just stopped because I was surprised, I didnıt know about it. But youıre right, if I stop every time something like that happens, we could be here all afternoon.²
	Grinning, Ron said, ³Yes, and I have a feeling my sister has plans for you. Good thing for you I canıt peek into your memories.²
	³Youıd definitely find some stuff,² agreed Harry. He continued looking, and found that he unconsciously returned to the theme of Ron feeling inadequate. The first memory to come up was of when he had told Ron that a dream was of him trying and failing to stop a goal because he was angry with Ron and Hermione pressing him to do Occlumency more. He felt Ronıs anger and shame, more intense than Harry had expected due to the Quidditch-related stress Ron had suffered for much of his fifth year. 
	He again stopped his search. ³Iım really, really sorry about that,² he said. ³It was not only nasty, but not true. I was dreaming of getting past that door, and I knew I shouldnıt, so I was probably nastier because I knew you and Hermione were right and I didnıt want to be reminded of it. Anyway, especially seeing it from your side, I feel awful about it. Iım sorry.²
	Ron nodded. ³Itıs okay, I understand. The way I was doing at Quidditch must have made a pretty tempting target. Itıs funny, probably weıd feel a lot differently about a lot of things if we could see them from the other personıs side, like you are now.²
	³Iım sure of that,² agreed Harry. ³In fact, thatıs one of the things Albus has talked about at night. He hasnıt done this yet, because it doesnıt happen until you go to the spiritual realm, according to him, but he said that after we die we examine our lives kind of like this, but we see everything from the other personıs point of view, and we feel how they felt. He said itıs kind of part of our education.²
	³Iıll bet a lot of people would act pretty differently if they knew that, and believed it,² commented Ron. ³Can you imagine what thatıs going to be like for someone like Voldemort?²
	Harry shook his head. ³Donıt want to think about that, really. Heıll be there a while, thatıs for sure.² 
	He continued searching, but found nothing that seemed useful. He decided to try specific types of searches, starting with the idea of feelings of embarrassment connected to love. He found that Ron had felt acutely uncomfortable, more than he had let on, when they had started having the energy-of-love sessions, and that it had been an act of will to choose to take part in them at all. He investigated more closely, and found that Ron had had feelings, even recently, of discomfort with the sessions, as though the sessions were silly and he was humoring the others by taking part.
	Harry stopped. ³I think this could be significant.²
	Ron looked doubtful. ³Well, I donıt really feel like that. I know that itıs a good thing to be doing, I know it makes sense, that love is important. Itıs only a very small part of me that ever thinks that way, only very occasionally. Sometimes you think things you know arenıt right or true, but you think them anyway.²
	³I know that, but thereıs this feeling I getŠ itıs like, you have those feelings because thereıs some part of you thatıs still embarrassed about the whole thing. Like, if anybody but the other five of us could see what you were doing, what they would think. You donıt really think itıs silly, but you do get embarrassed, and itıs like, that kind of thought is a place you go in your mind sometimes when you get embarrassed. Like a safe place, to escape the embarrassment, so you donıt have to feel it. I can totally understand it, but I do think it could be interfering with your progress. Maybe only a little, but in this situation, maybe a little is all it takes.²
	Ron slowly nodded. ³So, what do you think I should do?²
	Harry thought about it. ³I guess, try not to have that thought anymore. If you feel embarrassed, donıt run away from it, just let yourself feel embarrassed.²
	³Iıve already done that plenty, believe me,² Ron put in.
	³Iım sure you have,² said Harry. ³I guess Iım saying you should do it all the time, not run away even once. Donıt let there be any place in your mind where you stand back and look at it from a distance. If you feel yourself going there, come back, andŠ embrace the embarrassment, I guess. Thatıs what Iıd suggest. I canıt be sure, of course, but I think it could help. Itıs just a feeling I get.²
	³Okay, then Iıll do that,² Ron agreed. He was still very serious, and it again struck Harry how badly Ron wanted this.
	Harry started searching again, and after ten minutes, found something else he thought might be important. After coming across a memory about Umbridge, he decided to look for memories of violence and aggression. A minute later, he found something: he saw Ron using the Cruciatus Curse on Malfoy, torturing him. Surprised, he stopped searching.
	Ron spoke before Harry could. ³How can you see that?² he asked, puzzled. ³That never really happened, obviously. Itıs just a daydream. Not one Iım especially proud of, of course,² Ron continued, as he glanced down in embarrassment, ³but Iım sure you can understand why Iıve had it, with what he did to Pansy.²
	³I can definitely understand it,² he assured Ron. ³To answer your first question, Iım not sure. Iım still kind of new at this, and I didnıt know I could see things, images, that were just imagination. If I had to guess, Iıd say itıs because this one is very vivid, very important. Iıd imagine it helps you deal with what he did to Pansy.²
	Ron nodded, clearly still embarrassed at Harry finding it, but making himself talk about it anyway. ³I think I first had it the night it happened, when I sat up all night in the infirmary. When she told me what happened, I was just soŠ even Œfuriousı doesnıt seem to be enough, probably mostly because I was starting to have feelings for her at that point. I think I first had that particular thought that night, and I think I had it most times I thought about what Pansy had been through. It was just too painful to think about what he had done without the idea that he would pay for it somehow.² He chuckled ruefully. ³Seems kind of pathetic when I really look at it, which I never had before. Let me ask you, HarryŠ you must have felt like this, too. Youıre very close to her, and youıre the one she did it for. How do you not have thoughts like that?²
	It was a good question, Harry thought. After thinking for a minute, he said, ³I think at this point I just channel it differently. Like I said a while ago, the thing with Lestrange at the end of the fifth year kind of immunized me. Thinking about torturing Malfoy wouldnıt help me at all. Some conversations I had with Albus about Voldemort, about evil, probably helped. People like Malfoy, their lives are so empty because theyıre full of evil. Love is wonderful, but theyıre never going to really feel it, and I feel sorry for them. I think at some point I started seeing evil asŠ like a force of nature, or something. Like being mad at a hurricane, thereıs no point. I think with her, I just focused on her, trying to help her, rather than being mad at Malfoy. After she showed me what happened in the PensieveŠ it was a struggle to accept it, because she had done it all to save my life. I told her how much I loved her, how proud of her I was, and of course I gave that speech. That helped a lot; I felt like I had done what I could. I donıt know if you could easily do the same thing; you havenıt had the experiences Iıve had. I think itıs harder to draw lessons that really sink in from other peopleıs experiences than from your own. I mean, look at what just happened to Neville. He knew my experiences, but when the time came, it didnıt help him. He had to go through it himself, just like I did.²
	Ron gently shook his head in sadness. ³Poor NevilleŠ what he went through was worse than any of us ever have, even you.²
	Harry nodded. ³Thatıs for sure. I donıt know exactly what we can do to help him, but I know we will. I suppose itıll be Hermione most of all.²
	³Is he going to get in trouble for that? I mean, it is seriously against the law. When you did it, nobody else saw, but forty other people saw him. I was worried about that.²
	Harry shook his head. ³No, I asked Kingsley about that during my shift. Aurors have a kind of a code, I guess you could say. Theyıre very close, as you know. They take care of their own, and they judge their own. They would turn him over to the Ministry if he had done something really outrageous, and if he had done it with deliberate intent. But, as Kingsley said, he was acting out of blind rage, and he had plenty of reason. No non-Auror except for us will know what he did, and theyıll take care of him. Theyıre extremely sad for him, just like we are.²
	³Thatıs good, Iım glad they feel that way about him,² said Ron. ³So, anyway, do you have any suggestions for this Malfoy thing? Do you think itıs really important?²
	³Iım not sure. It could be. MyŠ intuition, which Albus is always trying to get me to use, says that it is. It seems very possible that you canıt use the energy of love if youıre harboring violent thoughts and desires. I mean, I hope you never have to learn this lesson yourself, like I did, like Neville will. Iım very sure that Neville will end up feeling worse for what he did, not better. Maybe you can learn from us. Imagine how you would feel after you tortured Malfoy. You would feel empty, like I did. It wouldnıt help you any, it wouldnıt change what Pansy suffered. Youıll be a better person, better able to help and support Pansy, if you can somehow set that aside and become the kind of person who wouldnıt torture anybody, or even want to­even if they deserved it. Iım not saying itıs easy, but itıs the only answer I can think of. Remember what Albus said last year­what we do to others, we do to ourselves. If you can think of it that way­and I do think itıs true­it may help you to not feel that way.²
	Ron nodded thoughtfully. ³Okay, I understand. Well, that gives me a lot to think about, which is good, because I have lots of time. Do you think we should do any more, or do you think thatıs enough for now?²
	Harry shrugged. ³I suppose you never know what you might find, but these two things seem pretty likely, and Iım not sure how many things you could work on at once anyway. Probably stopping now is a good idea. We can always try again if it doesnıt work.²
	Ron nodded, and they stood. ³Thanks, I appreciate it.² 
	³No problem,² said Harry. He turned to leave, and was almost out the door when he heard Ron say, ³Um, HarryŠ²
	He turned and saw Ron looking down nervously, in what appeared to be serious embarrassment. Ron opened his mouth to speak, then closed it again, and it suddenly dawned on Harry what Ron was going to say. Harry had to squelch an impulse to say, ŒItıs okay, I understand,ı as he realized that Ron needed to prove to himself that he could do this. With great sympathy for what Ron was trying to do, Harry kept his face as expressionless as he could. No jokes, no smiling, he told himself.
	Finally, Ron spoke. Looking alternately down and at Harry, he nervously said, ³Look, I know you know this already, butŠ I love you.² Now Ron smiled in embarrassment, and Harry allowed himself to smile as well.
	³I know, I love you too,² replied Harry with some embarrassment. ³And donıt worry, I know why you said it. Iım impressed, you didnıt work up to it, like trying it with Ginny or your parents. You did the hardest one first.²
	³Just decided to jump in the deep end, I guess,² said Ron, and Harry was startled that again Ron had by chance used a phrase significant to him. ³Besides, either you can do it or you canıt. If I was going to deal with the embarrassment, it might as well be now. Ginny, Mum, and Dad will be easy now.² Now, Ron smiled again, though not from embarrassment. ³It was very hard not to make a joke about it, but I felt like it wouldnıt count if I did.²
	³I can understand that,² said Harry. ³I thought of one, too.²
	³What was yours?² asked Ron.
	Smiling, Harry said, ³Mine was, Œnow, when you say that, do you mean youıre in love with me, orŠı² He trailed off as they both burst out laughing.
	³Thatıs a good one,² chuckled Ron. ³Mine was, Œof course, I know there are things that Ginny can offer you that I canıtŠı² They laughed again, then Ron added, ³Yours was better, though.²
	Harry shrugged. ³Lots of possibilities for humor in there. Good thing Fred and George arenıt lurking with a pair of Extendable Ears, weıd never hear the end of it.²
	³No way would I have even had any of this conversation if they were in the house at all,² said Ron emphatically. ³Good thing theyıre so devoted to the shop.²
	³Well, I should get going,² said Harry.
	³Iım going downstairs too, still havenıt eaten,² said Ron, following Harry out the door. They walked downstairs and, to Harryıs surprise, saw Hermione in the living room. She, Ginny, and Molly were on the sofa, talking.
	³Hermione!² said Harry. He sat on a chair next to her, and took her hand. ³Howıs he doing?²
	³Pretty bad, as I was just telling them,² said Hermione, not looking too well herself, Harry thought; she was as shaken and depressed as he had ever seen her. ³It would be bad enough if it were only his grandmother being killed, or only the thing with the Death Eaters, but for bothŠ well, heıs a mess, of course. He was going to try to go to sleep when I left. I hope he can, heıll need it. This is going to be really hard for him.²
	³And for you, too,² Ron pointed out. ³You didnıt exactly have a picnic.²
	³So much more happened to him that I donıt think about what happened to me so much,² said Hermione. ³I just spent most of the night trying to help himŠ by the way, Harry, I donıt know if you know this, but Fawkes showed up and sang for a while. I think it helped both of us, it was sweet of him. And of you, since I know he wouldnıt do that unless we were both people you felt very close to. Not to mention, finding us and saving our lives.²
	³Iım glad he did that, well, both of them,² said Harry. ³He really is a comfort.²
	Molly got up and headed to the kitchen. ³Thereıs not that much more I can tell you,² Hermione continued. ³I just, you know, tried to comfort him as best I could. Cassandra did too, she was in and out. Thereıs only so much you can do, though.²
	³I know what you mean,² agreed Harry. ³When I­²
	He interrupted himself as several owls flew into the room, each one dropping a letter into their laps. With a quizzical look at each other, they opened the letters as the owls flew off. Harryıs contained no salutation or signature, and simply read: ŒIn your fifth year, your friends Ron and Hermione talked about your behavior behind your back, in very uncomplimentary ways. They wondered if the Prophet was right in what it said about you. What do you think?ı
	Harry looked up at the others, amazed. ³What in the hellŠ?² he said to himself, as the others wore equally shocked or upset looks. ³Are all of yours like mine? Saying you guys said nasty things about me?²
	³Not nasty, in my case, butŠ something like that, yes,² said Ginny, looking angry and confused. Harry and Ginny exchanged letters; Ginnyıs read, ŒYou should know that Harry thought about Pansy for a girlfriend before he picked you. He told her, but he didnıt tell you. He must not have thought you could take it.²
	They switched back as Harry said to Ginny, ³Itıs not a lie, strictly speaking, but this makes it sound bad, which it really wasnıt.² Hermione took Harryıs letter as he took hers; Ron clearly didnıt want anyone to see his letter. Hermioneıs said, ŒYou might want to take a break from self-righteous crusades for a while. Harry and Ron were just humoring you by signing your O.W.L. petition, and a lot of Gryffindors and Hufflepuffs were angry with you for risking their O.W.L.s. They didnıt say anything because they were afraid of suddenly getting bad cases of spots, like the ³sneak.² And the house-elves at Hogwarts even dislike you! ³She is nosing into our businessŠ² ³She thinks we is stupid, that we doesnıt know about her silly hatsŠ² When you canıt even get house-elves to like you, honey, you know you have problems. The trials of always being right, of always knowing better than others. Life is so hard.ı
	³Hermioneıs is the longest, thatıs for sure,² said Harry. ³But who­²
	Hermione gasped. ³Itıs Rita Skeeter, it has to be. She called me Œhoneyı once, and who else could get this kind of information? She­²
	Molly walked into the room, crestfallen, holding a letter. ³What is going on?² she asked, looking at Harry. ³Someone says that when Percy died, you and Ginny were talking to Fred and George about how you didnıt really like Percy, that you didnıt careŠ² She looked on the verge of tears.
	Harry tried to keep down his mounting fury at what was happening. He knew the potential for emotional damage here was high; it was clear to him that whoever was writing the letters was putting events in the worst possible context. Making a sudden decision, Harry took out his wand. He approached Molly, silently erasing from her memory everything that had happened since just before getting the letter. As she suddenly looked blank, then confused, he took the letter and envelope from her, and put them and his wand into his robes. Then he hugged her and said, ³I love you, Molly.²
	³Oh, Harry, thank youŠ I love you, tooŠ² said Molly, looking pleased and a little disoriented. ³Thatıs strange, there was something I was going to say, but I canıt rememberŠ oh, well. Iım going to go upstairs, see you all later.² She walked up the stairs.
	He walked back to the others, who all wore stunned looks. ³Are you crazy?² asked Ron in disbelief. ³Do you know how illegal that is? Not to mention­²
	Harry shoved the letter in front of Ron as Ginny peered over to see it. ³Whoeverıs doing this is trying to hurt all of us, or turn us against each other. Iım sorry, but Iım not going to see her hurt like that, not about this. She suffered so much already.²
	³And this would just open up the wounds again, and rub salt in them,² said Ginny, having read the letter. ³I think you did the right thing, Harry, reading this. This would have devastated her, and even us explaining how it really was wouldnıt have helped much.²
	³The common factor,² said Harry, ³seems to be to take true events but twist them, making them look as bad as possible. Sounds like Rita Skeeter, all right. Not to mention that it explains how she knows all this.² He read aloud the letter Ginny received, then said, ³What actually happened was that when I saw Pansyıs attack in the Pensieve, one thing she said to Malfoy when he asked her if I loved her was that she didnıt deserve me, and never could. I didnıt want her thinking that, so I told her that in the months before I fell in love with Ginny, Iıd thought about the idea of having a girlfriend, and that Iıd thought about Ginny, but also about her, the point being that I never thought she wasnıt good enough for me. The letter makes it seem like I seriously thought about it, but it was just daydreams, and I only didnıt mention it to Ginny because it didnıt seem important. I just thought it was important for Pansy to know, so she didnıt think I thought she wasnıt good enough. I have a feeling that all these letters will be like that. Ron, what does yours say?²
	Ron looked as though he was trying hard to keep his temper down. ³You may as well see it, you already know,² he said shortly. Frowning, Harry picked up the letter. It said, ŒI think you may not know that Pansy has beenŠ intimate with Draco Malfoy. Harry and Hermione know, but it seems like they didnıt think it was anything that would concern you.ı Harry cringed and handed the letter to Hermione. To Ron, Harry said, ³This is like the others, itıs not as bad as it sounds.²
	³Did you see what that said?² Ron shouted. ³How can that not be bad?²
	³What is it?² Ginny asked, puzzled. Harry saw Hermione gasp as she read the letter.
	Harry pulled Ron up from where he was sitting. ³Come here, into the kitchen,² he said, tugging Ron, trusting Hermione to explain to Ginny why she couldnıt be told what was in the letter.
	In the kitchen, Ron wheeled on Harry. ³Okay, what is it? How can this be Œnot as bad as it sounds?ı It sounds pretty bad!²
	Harry wished Pansy were there so she could tell Ron herself, but she was on duty with the Aurors, and Harry knew that Ron couldnıt wait ten minutes, much less ten hours. ³The letter makes it sound like it was something she wanted to do, which it wasnıt,² said Harry. ³It happened the day after Easter vacation, the day Crabbe blew up. She was trying to get him to tell her how he was planning to kill me. He agreed to tell her, only if she let himŠ touch her,² he said, hoping his tone indicated what he meant without his having to provide more detail. ³So, that was her choice. Let him do that, and save my life, or not do it, and Iıd die.²
	Ron stared straight ahead, his expression becoming anguished. He stared at Harry for a second, then slowly sat down at the table. ³Why didnıt she tell me?² he asked, his voice heavy.
	³She didnıt want you to have to know, to have to think about it. She wanted to spare you that. It wasnıt that she was ashamed of it. Her exact words to me at the time were, Œit was revolting, but Iım proud that I did it.ı She was proud that she was willing to do something that disgusted her, to save me. And thereıs a part of me that wishes she hadnıt done it, even given what would have happened.²
	Harry could tell from Ronıs expression that he was no longer angry with Pansy, but his emotions were still in turmoil. ³I can imagine how you must have felt, being the one she did it for. Why did she tell you?²
	³I think it was more the whole thing that she wanted me to see, not only that. That just happened to be mentioned. Malfoy was outraged that she did that, for that reason. We think it was one of the reasons he tortured her so badly, he was furious at being fooled like that. As for Hermione knowing, she just figured it out; when Pansy signaled, Hermione saw them in a couplesı place on the map.²
	³So, if she hadnıt signaled, right thenŠ² Ron trailed off. ³Harry, you know that daydream about Malfoy? Itıs coming back to meŠ and now, Rita Skeeterıs in it too. Is this the part where Iım supposed to just think about love?²
	³Kind of, I guess,² replied Harry. ³I can really understand why youıre having those thoughts. But, yeah, I guess the thing to do is think about Pansy instead. Funny, I sort of feelŠ responsible, since Iım the one she did it for.²
	³I have to talk to her, Harry. I know sheıs on duty, but I have to talk to her.²
	Ginny ran into the kitchen. ³Hermione just left. We were talking, and it suddenly dawned on her that Neville probably got one of those too. In his stateŠ²
	³Oh, my God,² said Harry. ³I hadnıt thought of that. Thatıs the last thing he needs right now. He probably has it already.²
	³Yeah, and given how much she hates Hermione, itıs probably pretty awful,² agreed Ginny. ³We should get down there too, we might be able to help explain whatever it is. Neville wonıt know what it is when he gets it, or that itıs deliberately distorted.²
	³Dammit,² said Harry. ³Okay, letıs go. Ron, Iıll replace Pansy for the time being, you can talk to her. Ginny, tell Kingsley whatıs going on, then see if Hermione needs any help with Neville.² They headed to the fireplace.

	Harry and Ginny walked into the Apparation detection room; Ron waited in the standby room, as only authorized personnel were allowed in the detection room. Harry thought that Kingsley might be off duty by now, but he was still there. Harry walked up to Pansy, who was studying maps. ³Pansy,² said Harry, ³did you get a­²
	She held up a letter of the same type as the rest had gotten. ³What does it say?² Harry asked. She handed it to him silently, obviously upset. Harry read to himself, ŒHermione and Ginny donıt think you can make it work with Ron.ı He sighed with relief. ³Thank God, itıs not so bad. Listen­²
	³What do you mean, Œnot so bad?ı Whatıs going on, anyway? Who is this from, and why?²
	³We think theyıre from Rita Skeeter, and that sheıs striking back at Hermione. We all got them. As for this, I was there when this was said, and itıs not what she makes it sound like. They were worried that in an argument someday, Ron might, in a moment of anger, bring up your past, and it could damage your relationship. They were worried about you, not thinking you couldnıt make it work.²
	Pansy thought for a few seconds. ³I suppose I can see where they might worry about that. It would be pretty bad, and Iıve wondered about it too. Everyone got them?²
	³Yes, and the reason weıre here is that Ron needs to talk to you. The subject of his is what you did for me that day, to get Malfoy to tell you­²
	³Oh, no,² said Pansy, looking stricken. ³How did she know?²
	³Sheıs a beetle Animagus, Pansy, she can be anywhere. She must have been in the room and we couldnıt see her. She made it sound much worse than it was, in the letter. I had to tell Ron what it really was right away, Iım sure he was imagining much worse things. He needed to talk to you, heıs in the other room. Iıll fill in for you, take as much time as you need.²
	³Thank you, Harry,² she said, and rushed out of the room. Harry looked around and saw Ginny finish talking to Kingsley, then head out, he assumed to Nevilleıs quarters. 
	Kingsley walked over to Harry. ³Well,² he said gravely, ³it appears that what Hermione did with Skeeter was not the swiftest of ideas.²
	³Certainly seems that way now,² agreed Harry, keeping an eye on the map board, trying to be ready to Disapparate at a secondıs notice.
	³Now, how did she do this? She just hung around you and your group for two years, since Hermione caught her?²
	³At least at some times, anyway,² said Harry. ³Some of the information is from two years ago, some from last year, even some from this summer. So, probably she was around at various times. We donıt know how much. We donıt know for certain that it was her, but Hermioneıs sure, and it makes sense.²
	³So, she could have been around at any point when you were in for training, she could have heard me telling you about the Auror code.²
	Harry nodded. ³Yes, she could.²
	Kingsley took a breath. ³That isŠ less than ideal. That is really not something I would like to see printed in the Prophet.²
	³I wouldnıt think so,² Harry agreed. ³But now that sheıs known, is the Prophet really going to print anything she got while illegally being an Animagus?²
	³Hard to say,² said Kingsley. ³They sometimes toe the Ministry line, but sometimes not when they get something sensational. I have a friend at the Prophet, maybe itıs time to give him a call.²
	³Sorry about the disruption,² Harry said, referring to his replacing Pansy. ³Weıre just in kind of a crisis mode right now. Bad enough for this to happen anytime, but during this time, and with Neville and HermioneŠ²
	Kingsley nodded, and walked off. After twenty minutes, Pansy came back in. ³Thanks, Harry, I appreciate it. We both did.²
	³No problem,² said Harry. ³Is everything okay now?²
	³Mostly,² she said confidently. ³We still need to talk more­like, several hours, probably­but for now itıs okay. I apologized for not telling him, I understand now I really should have. Itıs like what Ginny said to you, that she wants to share in your life, both the good and the bad. Ron said pretty much the same thing, even though weıre not committed like you are; he wouldnıt want me to shoulder something like that alone, even if it would be hard for him to know. But he understands why I did it, and I know he doesnıt have the impression that that bitch wanted him to have. Yes, Iım a little annoyed at her,² added Pansy sarcastically.
	³Hermioneıs going to be more than a little annoyed if what Skeeter wrote to Neville is as bad as I think itıs going to be,² said Harry. ³I should go see how thatıs going.²
	³See you later,² said Pansy as he walked off. As he passed Kingsley, Kingsley reminded him to get some sleep at some point. He found Ron, and they walked to where the guest quarters were. Once they got close, they were guided by the sound of loud crying. They entered a room and saw Ginny holding Hermione, who was clearly in the middle of a prolonged cry. She looked up at Ron and Harry as if to tell them what had happened, but started crying again instead. Ron sat down to hold her, and Ginny took Harryıs hand and led him out of the room. They found a nearby room empty.
	³I guess I donıt have to ask if it was bad,² Harry observed. 
	Ginny took out a letter from her robes. ³This is the letter Neville got,² she said. Harry opened it and read: ŒYou might not be aware, but Hermione doesnıt like your grandmother very much. Not so long ago, she said, ³Iıll be happy when I donıt have to worry about what his grandmother thinks anymore.² Wonder what she meant by thatŠ You see, Hermione always thinks she knows whatıs right, so sheıll be right there, ready to take over for your grandmother, telling you what to do. She also said, ³Neville will be good once heıs trained.² Howıs the training going? And you know sheıs doing Legilimency with Harry, but you donıt know that sheıs opening up your most private moments to him. He already saw what you did at the Burrow over Easter, and sheıs going to show him more. She could protect your privacy by putting those memories in the Pensieve, but sheıs not going to. It seems as though she doesnıt have much respect for your privacy.ı
	He looked at Ginny glumly. ³This is really bad, even worse than I thought it was going to be. That one about his grandmotherŠ I can only imagine what he thought, especially in his state. I assume the quotes are accurate?²
	She nodded. ³I was there for both. Theyıre exactly right, but again, taken out of context. When she said the one about his grandmother, we were talking about the idea of him moving out of her house, living by himself. You probably know that theyıd been arguing about how he let his grandmother run his life, as she put it. Hermione was looking forward to his living on his own, so he wouldnıt have to answer to her. But him reading that right nowŠ he had to think she was looking forward to his grandmother dying. And the Legilimency thing, thatıs really bad too. What she said looks really bad if you donıt know the whole situation, but she canıt tell him the whole situation. How in the world is she going to explain that to him?
	³Anyway, of course she was already with him when I got there, but it seemed to be going badly. He basically seemed to have shut down. I heard him saying, ŒI canıt deal with this, I canıt deal with this.ı Hermione was crying and trying to tell him what happened, but he just wasnıt responding. Then Cassandra came in and gave him some stuff to get him to sleep. Hermione was mad at Cassandra, but Cassandra did the right thing. She wasnıt going to get anything coherent out of him; sheıs barely coherent herself. Theyıve both been awake for about thirty hours, had traumaŠ and now this. When Hermione was crying just now, she managed to say that she was afraid that Neville would leave her. I really donıt think he will, but I can see why sheıs worried. I would be if I was her.²
	³How much had they been arguing about his grandmother?² asked Harry. ³I wasnıt really aware of that.²
	³It wasnıt terrible, but there had definitely been stress. Nevilleıs plans always depended on what his grandmother would allow, which really frustrated Hermione. She said at one point, Œheıs a month shy of being an adult, but she still has him on a tight leash.ı Glad Skeeter didnıt throw that one in there as well. Hermione felt it wasnıt healthy, that Neville should assert himself more. Heıs asserted himself in different ways over the past year that he hadnıt before, just not with his grandmother. Hermione felt that he was so used to doing everything she said that he didnıt think to question it, and she was afraid that nothing was going to change when he turned seventeen. And if nothing changed then, when would it? She was having visions of having to get his grandmotherıs permission to go on dates with him in five years. And I donıt have it from his side, but Iım sure he was upset too. He probably felt that she was pushing too hard, or asking too much too soon. She was putting him in an uncomfortable position. So, it was difficult for both of them. Now, with his grandmother dyingŠ you can just see him saying to her, the next time they argue, Œwell, you got what you wanted, sheıs gone, you donıt have to fight her anymore.ı She obviously didnıt want his grandmother to die, just to let go of him a bit, but itıs going to be hard for him to make that distinction, especially at first. Itıs going to be hard for them.²
	Harry shook his head sadly. ³I wonder if she timed this deliberately, if she heard about what happened and rushed those letters out. It would be really cold-hearted, but it wouldnıt surprise me.²
	Ginny stood. ³Come on, letıs go back and see how sheıs doing.² They walked back to the room Hermione was in. She was talking with Ron, and looked up at Harry and Ginny. ³So you saw the letter,² she said despondently. ³What do you think?²
	Harry felt he had to be honest. ³Itıs bad. But I donıt think youıre going to lose him. He just needs to recover a bit from what happened. Heıll see things for how they really are, in time.²
	³Itıs hard for me to think that right now,² she said. ³Iım too worriedŠ and when Iım not thinking about that, I find myself imagining all kinds of grisly ways Skeeter could die. My favorite right now is, getting stepped on. Either as a beetle, by me, or as herself, by a giant. Either would be okay. I mean, you know me, Harry, Iım not a violent person. I was sad that Goyle died. But this is just soŠ sick, especially after what happened. The timing was no accident, Iım sure of it. To do this to someone who suffered what Neville did is just depraved. Morally speaking, sheıs no different than a Death Eater to me.²
	Harry didnıt quite see it that way­Skeeter had committed no violence, and probably wouldnıt­but he could see why Hermione did, and had no inclination to quibble with her. ³Itıll be okay, Hermione,² he said. ³Itıs really hard right now, but itıll get better. Come on, you should go back to the Burrow, try to get some sleep. Fawkes will sing to you.²
	Ron took Hermioneıs hand and helped her up, then put a comforting arm around her. They walked out of the room, headed for the fireplace.

	It was almost three oıclock when Harry and Ginny finally made it to his Hogwarts quarters. Again very tired, they fell asleep almost immediately.
	Harry found himself at the phoenix place, standing next to Dumbledore. ³Albus! Iım surprised. I thought you werenıt going to meet me while this Auror thing went on. Iım happy to see you, of course.²
	³Thank you, Harry. As I always am to see you. And I did not in fact originally plan to meet you, but circumstances suggested that it was a good idea tonight, or should I say, today. I personally will not have much to say, as I wish to keep the interruption of your sleep to a minimum. But it should not surprise you to learn that Esmerelda Longbottom is here, and has a few words to say to Neville.²
	³It does surprise me, I guess, because I hadnıt thought about it,² Harry admitted. ³It was such a busy, and bad, dayŠ²
	³Very understandable, it was indeed trying. Before I summon Esmerelda, I sense you have a question. You wish to understand why I did not use my ability to incapacitate Voldemort during the confrontation, and perhaps facilitate his capture.² Harry nodded. ³The answer is, because it would have done no good. Had I done it before you arrived, the Death Eaters would simply have tortured Neville and Hermione for information as to how it happened. Had I done it after you arrived, it would have made no difference, as Lucius Malfoy was carrying the device which allowed their entire party to escape. They would simply have carried Voldemort away. By the way, you should know that your anti-Disapparation field was successful; Voldemort at one point attempted to Disapparate, but failed. I suspect this means that in all such future confrontations in which Voldemort expects to have contact with you, he will carry some such device as to provide a certain means of escape.
	³I will now summon Esmerelda. Please also convey to Neville my love, and that of his parents.² Mrs. Longbottom appeared, wearing what Harry remembered as her normal clothes. Her face, however, was kind and gentle, not strict and forbidding as he was accustomed to seeing it.
	³Neville, my darlingŠ I am very glad to have this opportunity to say to you things I could not manage to say to you before. First of all, I love you. I did say that on occasion, but not nearly as often as I should have. Had I said that as often as I criticized you, and vice versa, I would have been a much better parent. But your parents were right when they said I did the best I could.
	³I want to apologize for focusing my attention on such things as achievements, ability, family honor, marks, and so on, when I should have focused it on the kind of person you are, which I now understand is far more important. You are, and always have been, a very good person. I did not understand or recognize that as I should have. I also want to make sure you know that you should not consider yourself in any way responsible for what happened. I knew the risks, and I chose what I chose. Please do not spend any time thinking you could have or should have done something differently.
	³I know that my presence in your life was too constricting; I did not allow you the kind of freedom you should have had. We were both caught up in a dynamic that I created, but neither could escape. You were conditioned to seek my approval for things you need not have, given your age, and I wanted you to continue to do so. If Hermione and I have one thing in common, it is a tendency to think we are always right. It is a failing, both in her and in me. What has happened in the past day will give her the opportunity to see past it, if she can manage to do so. What Rita Skeeter did, and the timing, were not an accident. Things happen for a reason. You and Hermione have the chance to work out problems that you would have had to in the future, but with more difficulty then. Tendencies have not yet had a chance to become firm patterns, as they did with you and me.
	³I know that you are not certain right now whether or not you will have a future with Hermione. You must make your own decision, of course. My advice to you, for what it is worth, is to stay with her. Mostly because you love each other, and partly because you will both have a chance to learn from this and change your behavior. Yes, you both; Hermione may be controlling at times, as I was, but you need not be controlled. You are a participant, you contribute to the situation. She is the way she is, and you are the way you are. She can change, and so can you. It will not be easy for either of you, but this is an excellent opportunity. Again, things do not happen by accident: there is a reason you two have found each other and fallen in love. You bring out in each other that which you need to change, in order to learn about yourselves and be happy, and love is a powerful motivation to do so. I know you both can do it; it is just a question of your willingness to make the effort necessary.
	³What I want for you more than anything is to be loved and to be happy. You have it in your power to be both; the rest is up to you. I will be moving on to the next place now. You will not see me again in this life, but you will see me again. I love you, and always will. Goodbye.²

*  *  *  *  *

	Harry woke up at a few minutes after nine. Ginny rolled over to lean against him and smiled in such a way that Harry knew what she was going to suggest before she did. ³So,² she said, raising her eyebrows a little, ³how about going for a swim?²
	Harry chuckled and wondered if that was what she was going to call it from now on. ³Iıd love to, of course, but we could have time problems. Professor Snape said last night that while this Apparation thing goes on, if he calls me, itıll be between nine-thirty and ten.²
	She looked at the clock. ³Okay, so we have twenty-five minutes. Plenty of time.²
	He smiled and kissed her. ³Iım really glad, and lucky, that you are the way you are about this. It makes it really nice.²
	³Being with you makes it easy,² she answered. She kissed him, and they stopped talking.
	Twenty-five minutes later, at exactly nine-thirty, Harryıs pendant vibrated in the familiar way that indicated a signal from Snape. ³Wow, what timing,² he said, wiping the sweat from his forehead. ³One minute earlier would not have been good.²
	He reached for the pendant to speak into it, but heard Snapeıs voice first. ³Was it not explained to you, Professor, that when I signal, your end becomes an open channel immediately?²
	Harry and Ginny exchanged an Œoopsı grimace. ³Sorry, Professor, I forgot.²
	³Evidently,² said Snape in a very dry tone. ³What is your availability?²
	³Iıll be there in fifteen minutes.²
	³Very well,² Snape replied, breaking the connection.
	Harry lay back down and put an arm around Ginny, who snuggled on his shoulder. ³Think heıs going to make some remark about that?² she asked.
	Harryıs expression indicated his indifference. ³He might. But obviously I donıt take it the way I would have before, since the situation is so different. Then, it would have been at my expense in a mean way. Now, it would be at my expense in a way intended to be humorous. Itıs a subtle difference.²
	³Well, as long as you can tell,² she said, amused. ³Why did you tell him fifteen minutes? You could have gone now.²
	³I just didnıt want to jump up and go right then. Itıs not like he expects me to come the instant he calls, which is why he calls a bit earlier than he expects me there.²
	³Iım definitely glad to keep you here for another few minutes,² she said. ³So, what was the thing in Ronıs letter, anyway? I never did find that out.²
	³I canıt tell you. Itıs something extremely private about Pansy, something that I knew about her but Ron didnıt. Skeeter was taunting him about that.²
	³It mustıve been pretty bad. I saw Ronıs face, and he was really unhappy.²
	Harry nodded. ³Thatıs partly because she made it sound worse than it was, but he didnıt know that when he first read it. But I explained it to him, they talked, and itıs going to be okay. Were you bothered by what was in your letter?²
	³My first reaction was that it was justŠ strange,² she explained. ³Like, why is someone telling me this? It was just very odd. I was mad at the obvious nastiness of the letter, but I didnıt take it that seriously, and then even less after you explained it. It was a very nice thing for you to say, actually, to let her know that you could have felt that way about her. Of course, itıs easy for me to be magnanimous, Iım the one that ended up with you.² She shifted position, resting on her elbow, and looked him in the eye. ³You know what makes me really happy?²
	Doing his best to keep a straight face, he replied, ³Yes, but unfortunately, I have to leave in fifteen minutes.²
	She chuckled. ³Besides that. What makes me happy is thatŠ probably Skeeter spent a fair amount of time around you that you didnıt know, some of it recently. She had opportunity to hear you talk, a lot, when I wasnıt aroundŠ and what she wrote in my letter was the worst thing she could think of, to try to hurt us. That means that you havenıt said anything to anyone that would make me feel bad if I heard it, that you havenıt kept any secrets from me. Most people donıt get a chance to find that out in the way I just did. Itıs easy to keep secrets, itıs easy to say things about people when you donıt think theyıll find out. You never did that. That makes me really happy.² She leaned over and kissed him.
	³Iım glad,² he said, her happiness causing him to feel a warm glow of contentment. ³I never thought about it, really. I mean, Iım just so in love with you, I canıt imagine what I would say, like that.²
	³I donıt think itıs a matter of how much youıre in love,² she said. ³I mean, look at Hermione. She loves Neville a whole lot, but she said things that sheıs going to regret. And itıs not as though Neville did something to make her say those things. There were justŠ circumstances in their relationship that were hard for her, like the situation with his grandmother, that we donıt have.²
	³No, Iım pretty lucky with the in-law situation,² said Harry.
	³To tell you the truth,² Ginny said reluctantly, ³she obviously exaggerated and distorted it, but there was a lot that Skeeter said about Hermione that was more or less accurate. For example, Hermione is right a lot of the time, but she acts like sheıs right all the time, which makes her less able to deal with it when sheıs wrong. She made a huge mistake with Skeeter. She should have made her stop writing about us, but not stop writing altogether. Sheıs been sitting around for two years with nothing to do but nurse a grudge, no wonder she hung around us. She was looking for ways to hurt Hermione, and she did it.
	³Iım also sure that Skeeter was right about the house-elves, though the way she said it was cruel. I donıt doubt they said those things. And I did hear that a few people were afraid to cross Hermione on the Astronomy O.W.L. thing. And where Hermioneıs ŒI-know-bestı thing hurts worst is with Neville. Heıs still kind of passive andŠ easily dominated, I guess, and Skeeter hit just the right note to hurt them both with the Œsheıs going to take over where your grandmother left offı thing. Nevilleıs bound to think, do I want someone telling me what to do all my life? And if the answer is Œno,ı heıs going to start thinking just what Skeeter wants him to. Iım sure Skeeter would consider it a major victory to break them up. You canıt hurt anyone worse than that.²
	Harry thought for a minute. ³I guess one question to ask is, did Skeeter deserve what Hermione did to her? Iım not sure I know the answer.²
	³I think the question Albus would ask is, what were Hermioneıs motives? Did she act out of a desire to protect herself and you from lies being told about you? Did she do it on behalf of future people who Skeeter didnıt get a chance to lie about and hurt because Hermione stopped her from writing? She might say she did, or even think she did, but itıs hard not to think that her main motive was revenge. And if it wasŠ like Albus said, what we do to another, we do to ourselves. Hermioneıs getting back what she gave out, only worse.²
	³But Skeeter started it,² Harry pointed out. ³Of course, Albus would say that didnıt matter, that because someone does something that hurts us doesnıt justify hurting them back. As I learned, the hard way, a year ago.²
	She kissed him on the cheek and looked at him with sympathy. ³Of course, thatıs easy to say, difficult to do. If someone did something to hurt you badly, I canıt say that I wouldnıt dedicate my life to making them sufferŠ because you mean so much to me.²
	³I hope you wouldnıt,² he said seriously. ³But I see the point. It is a lot harder in the actual situation, and Iım not inclined to judge Hermione.² He looked at the clock. ³Looks like I need to get dressed and get going,² he said, reaching for the bag he had brought from the Burrow with clean clothes.
	³Oh, sure, and leave me to deal with the dirty clothes strewn all over the floor,² joked Ginny. ³Is this how itıs going to be when weıre married?²
	Smiling, Harry emptied the bag with the clean clothes and pointed his wand at the floor. All the dirty clothes flew off the floor and into the bag. ³Never let it be said that I didnıt do my part,² he said as he got dressed.
	³Thatıs pretty good,² she said, obviously impressed. ³Whereıd you learn that?²
	He shrugged. ³I donıt remember that I learned it particularly. I think itıs just an offshoot of what the Aurors taught me about moving multiple objects. Same idea.²
	³Well, you may be useful around the house after all,² she said, as she too got dressed. ³Iıll meet you back at the Burrow.² He kissed her and left.

	He walked into Snapeıs office exactly on time. ³Good evening, Professor,² said Snape politely. ³No doubt you are feelingŠ rejuvenated.²
	Harry chuckled. ³She wondered if you would say anything. Sorry about that, I just have to get used to it. But I suppose I needed to feel a bit rejuvenated. It was quite a long, hard day. I assume you heard about most of it.²
	Snape nodded. ³I have decided that I will depart from my usual practice and focus on the events of your most recent day. It will be useful for me to know more clearly what is happening.² Harry stared ahead, focusing on love, as Snape accessed Harryıs memories of the past day. He saw Snape hit all the high points: the rescue of Neville and Hermione, and Hermioneıs account of it, receiving the letters, and Harryıs conversation with Ron. He saw Snape smirk when Ron mentioned not letting Snape look through his memories, and to his surprise, Snape positively snarled when he saw Harry and Ron joking about Ronıs ŒI love you.ı
	After Snape retreated from Harryıs mind, Harry asked, ³What was the problem?²
	Snape glared at Harry. ³Any branch of magic which requires two men to say they love each other has too high a price, no matter how otherwise useful.²
	Harry was not surprised that Snape felt this way, but rather at the strength of the feeling. ³Itıs not necessarily a requirement, I think you know. It was just something Ron felt like he had to be able to do. But it seemed like what really upset you was our joking about it. People joke about that kind of stuff all the time.²
	³There is nothing funny about perversion,² shot back Snape. Harry raised his eyebrows, but said nothing. Snape calmed himself, then said, ³It is not my place toŠ editorialize about what I see here. I was simply answering your question. Do you think that Mr. Weasley will succeed in using your spells the next time he attempts it?²
	Harry wondered if Snape was trying to deliberately move the subject away from his reactions. ³My guess is that he will, and if he does, that the reason will be what he said to me. As youıve heard me say before, I think that using the energy of love requires a total commitment to the idea, and Ron showed that commitment by doing something he was extremely uncomfortable doing.² Suddenly curious about Snapeıs opinion, he asked, ³Let me ask youŠ do you think I should try to teach this in my classes?²
	Snape looked at Harry with disdain. ³Surely you are joking. Having no hope of learning it myself, I am singularly unqualified to offer an opinion.²
	Harry frowned. ³But you know what it is intellectually. You know what I had to do to get it to work, youıve seen my memories. You canıt give an objective opinion?²
	³I cannot properly identify with what would be required of those students being taught, so I cannot speculate. You, Professor, are the person best qualified to make that judgment, and after that, those whom you have successfully taught. I suggest you ask their opinions.²
	Harry nodded. ³Iıd like to ask another question, if you donıt mindŠ do you think Hermione was justified in what she did to Skeeter?²
	Snape raised an eyebrow. ³I gather from your use of the word Œjustifiedı that you are seeking an opinion based on morality, which I am again unqualified to offer. My view is simply that an action is to be judged on its expected consequences. If the desired consequences outweigh the undesired consequences, and no more favorable actions are available, the action should be taken. If you ask whether I think Miss Grangerıs actions wise, the answer would be an unqualified Œno.ı She acted from a position of strength that was expected to continue, but did not. If her objective was to cause Ms. Skeeter to cease publishing unfair articles, she could have conditioned her continued tolerance of Ms. Skeeterıs articles on her evaluation of their fairness. Instead she prohibited Ms. Skeeter from writing altogether, an action with no purpose except its punitive nature. If her intention was to avenge herself upon Ms. Skeeter, she succeeded, but only for a limited time. So, as with all such decisions, evaluation of the decision must be based on what the individual hoped to accomplish.²
	Harry found it interesting that despite its lack of moral content, Snapeıs answer was nonetheless useful. It was in a way similar to what Ginny had said a short time ago, which Snape had not seen: that Hermioneıs action only made sense in the context of wanting revenge. ³Thank you, Professor. That was helpful.²
	Snape nodded. ³Unless you have any further questions, we are finished for the time being.²
	³No, nothing, Professor, thanks.²
	Harry moved to leave, but Snape spoke again. ³If I call you tomorrow, I shall do so at exactly ten p.m. This may assist you in scheduling yourŠ activities.²
	Harry couldnıt help but smile. Very dry humor, he thought, but sometimes funny. ³Thank you, Professor. I appreciate that.² He left Snapeıs office, Fawkes appeared, and Harry went to the Burrow.

	Harry and Fawkes materialized in the living room, after which Fawkes perched on Harryıs shoulder. Ron and Ginny were on the sofa talking, and Molly in a chair, knitting. Harry asked where Hermione was.
	³Sleeping,² said Ron. ³When we came back, I sat in her room and talked to her some more. I didnıt want her to be alone with her thoughts. Fawkes came and sang, and she finally fell asleep at about five or so. Weıve been trying to be quiet upstairs, we want her to get as much sleep as she can get.²
	³Also, because the longer she sleeps, the longer Neville has, to be ready before she sees him again,² added Ginny. ³Sheıs still going to be desperate to see him, and he may not be ready. Itıs hard to say.²
	³That reminds me, Iıd like to get there a little early, maybe ten minutes, if thatıs okay,² said Harry.
	³No problem, but youıd better eat soon, then,² said Ginny. ³Thereıs food for you in the kitchen.²
	Harry thanked Molly, and went into the kitchen. Arthur walked in, and said, ³Harry, could I talk to you for a minute? Upstairs?²
	Surprised, Harry nodded and headed upstairs. Arthur had never asked to talk to him privately like this before. Walking quietly so as to avoid waking Hermione, they went into Arthur and Mollyıs bedroom.
	Arthur sat on a chair, and gestured Harry to sit on the bed. ³Thereıs something very important I need to ask you, Harry.² Harry nodded, waiting for Arthur to continue. ³You remember at that dinner a few weeks ago I was talking about Memory Charms, saying that I could recognize when one had been done. When I came home today, the first thing I noticed about Molly was that one had been done to her. A strong one, it was clear as day to me. Around the same time, Ron told me about the letters you all got. Itıs not hard to put two and two together. I wouldıve asked Ron, except it was so strong I didnıt think it couldıve been him, even if heıd been taught how to do it. So Iım asking, was it you?²
	Solemnly, Harry nodded. ³I assume Ron told you that the letters took information which was basically true, and twisted and distorted it so that it seemed much worse than it was?²
	Arthur frowned. ³Harry, Iım not questioning your motives. I know you, Iım sure you had the very best of intentions for what you did. But you need to understand that while we use Memory Charms a lot on Muggles because we have to, it takes the most extreme circumstances to justify using them on wizards and witches without their consent. The Aurors must have explained this to you when they taught it to you. Itıs against the law for a very good reason. If people could just do it anytime they wanted, even with excellent intentions, peopleıs memories would be at risk, no one would be safe.² Arthur paused, staring at Harry earnestly. Then he glanced down and shook his head a little. ³And there you sit, Harry Potter, maybe the most courageous wizard of your generation, a phoenix on your shoulder as a living testament to your character. If anyoneıs earned the right not to have his judgment questioned, itıs you, but I still felt it was important to say what I said. So, having said all that, Iım very curious to know what could have prompted it.²
	Harry had wanted to interrupt, but felt that Arthur had the right to say what he wanted to say uninterrupted. Now he said, ³Arthur, the fact that Iım Harry Potter had nothing to do with why I did it. I donıt feel like I have any special rights, or have earned the privilege of breaking the law. I justŠ very strongly felt like it was the right thing to do. Mollyıs been through so much pain, she didnıt deserveŠ² Harry pulled the letter he had taken from Molly out of his robes and handed it to Arthur, staying silent for a moment as Arthur read, his eyes widening. 
	³After you and Molly went upstairs that night, Fred and George did ask Ginny and I what we truly felt about Percyıs death, how it affected us, but what Skeeter wrote is such an exaggeration as to not be true. The truth is, we all had ambivalent feelings about Percy, and we all felt badly about it. We didnıt feel like we really knew him, we still had anger toward him for what he had done to this family, and we were very upset for what you and Molly had to go through. We just needed to talk about our how we felt about it, and we couldnıt do that with you and Molly around.²
	Arthur stared ahead, very emotional, but unexpressive. Then he looked down, and spoke. ³Itıs not going to surprise you, Iım sure, to hear that I shared some of your ambivalence. I loved Percy, of course, he was my son. His betrayal hurt me worse than anything ever had, and I know I bear at least some responsibility for it. In the fight that drove him away, I was honest, but unnecessarily insulting. That doesnıt excuse what he did, butŠ anyway, I can very well understand how you all felt. That was why what happened was so tragic.²
	Harry nodded. ³I think we all kind of understood that. Anyway, Molly came out of the kitchen, holding the letter, tears were starting to come to her eyesŠ I just couldnıt bear to think of it, that she should have to suffer this again. I just decided to do it.²
	Harry was sure Arthur was trying to hold back tears; Arthur said nothing. After a pause, Harry said, ³If you tell me to, Arthur, Iıll go and withdraw the charm, and hope that she forgives me for doing it.²
	Arthur shook his head. ³No,² he said quietly. ³No, even though the principle of the law says I should take you up on itŠ but I love her, and like you, I would spare her the pain, especially as undeserved and spiteful as the letter is. I canıt say I would have done it myself; sheıs my wife, and if spouses start doing it to one anotherŠ I do hope youıll never do it to Ginny, no matter the reason. But this is done, and Iım not going to undo it.²
	Arthur stood, and Harry did too. ³Thank you, Harry, for being honest with me, though I didnıt expect anything else.² Harry felt like he wanted to say something else, but he didnıt know what. He simply nodded and left.

	When Harry got down to the kitchen, he looked at a clock and saw that it was eleven twenty-five, and he wanted to get to the Aurorsı headquarters early. He ate as fast as he could, found Ginny, and they went through the fireplace.
	Separating from Ginny, he headed toward the guest quarters. He knocked on the door, and after a few seconds, the door cracked open and Neville peeked through. Seeing Harry, he opened it, his face impassive. Harry walked in. He decided not to make small talk, feeling that Neville would be in no mood for it. ³Neville, do you know who wrote those letters?²
	He nodded. ³Rita Skeeter. Cassandra told me, and she also told me that theyıre pretty exaggerated, but basically true.²
	³Not only exaggerated, but distorted,² Harry pointed out. ³In most of the letters we got, she makes something look really bad, but leaves out the information that explains why itıs not really like that. Thatıs the case for yours, too. Neville, if you take what she said seriously, youıre doing exactly what this person who hates Hermione wants you to do. Sheıd like nothing better than to break you two up, to crush Hermioneıs spirit. She deliberately sent these letters right after youıd been through that horrible experience, so youıd be vulnerable. This is the kind of person weıre talking about.²
	Neville looked pained. ³I understand, Harry, and maybe youıre right. But what she said in the lettersŠ it really rang true. Itıs the kind of thing Hermione would do or say. She did try to pull me away from my grandmother, she did usually act like she knew what was best for me better than I didŠ²
	Harry jumped in while Neville was pausing. ³And those are important things that you need to talk about,² he agreed. ³But you canıt take anything seriously that this woman says, sheıs trying to destroy Hermione. Neville, since those letters came, Hermioneıs done nothing but cry, until she finally fell asleep. Sheıs terrified that sheıll lose you. You have to give her a chance.²
	³I will, Harry. I wasnıt planning on never talking to her again, or something. Iım justŠ this is really difficult for me too, you know.²
	³I know. We all want to help you, both of you.²
	³It seems like youıre mainly trying to help her. Thatıs all youıve talked about since you came in here.²
	³Thatıs because she can help you best, Neville, if you let her. I know what happened to you is worse than what happened to me last year, but if Iıd had Ginny when Sirius died, it wouldıve helped a lot. I mean, I can tell you how sorry I am, and how much I support you, but itıs not the same as if she does. She can help you better than we can, and she would be right now, if not for Skeeter. Thatıs why Iım here telling you this. Itıs for her, but even more for you.
	³Iım sorry, Neville. I have to go soon, my shift is starting. But I have a few minutes, and thereıs something I have to go and get.²
	Neville looked confused as Fawkes appeared. Harry and Fawkes left, and were back in fifteen seconds; Harry was holding Fawkesı tail in one hand and the Pensieve in the other. Harry shifted his memories into the Pensieve as an amazed Neville watched. ³Iıll be back for it later, after my shift.² He headed for the door.
	³HarryŠ is thisŠ² Neville gaped.
	Harry stopped at the door and nodded. ³See you later.²


Chapter 4
Return to Privet Drive

	Heading toward the Apparation detection room, Harry was intercepted by Ron in the standby area. Looking apprehensive, Ron said, ³Harry, could you­²
	³You want to be checked,² Harry confirmed as Ron nodded. ³Okay, Iıll get Kingsley, just a minute.²
	A look at the clock showed two minutes to midnight. Harry found Kingsley. ³Do you have a minute?²
	³Right now, just a minute. What is it?²
	³Iım not going to do this every night, but I was working with Ron today on this, and we think itıs possible that he has it. Weıd like to check him.²
	Kingsley sighed in annoyance. ³All right, but tonight during your standby time, Iım teaching you the testing spell, you can check him from now on.² They walked into the standby room.
	Kingsley cast the spell on himself as they walked. They found Ron, and with no preliminary chat, Kingsley said to Ron simply, ³Hit me.² Ron fired, and a gold 100 appeared. Ron smiled and clenched a fist in triumph. Kingsley raised his eyebrows. ³Well done. Okay, Ron, you know the drill. Noon tomorrow. Iım too busy right now, Iıll check you for the actual spell then.² He walked back to the detection room.
	Smiling, Harry walked to Ron and put an arm around his shoulders. ³Congratulations. Iım really happy for you.² He leaned closer to Ron and whispered, ³Iıd give you a kiss, but you know, all these peopleŠ²
	Ron laughed. ³Right now, Iım so happy, I wouldnıt care. Thank you, Harry, for everything.²
	³Happy to do it.² Harry clasped Ronıs shoulder, then walked to the detection room. He met Pansy, who was getting ready to leave. ³How was the shift?²
	³Kind of boring, really. No Apparations, just looked at maps.² Noting his smile, she asked. ³What are you so happy about?²
	³Ronıll tell you.²
	She broke into a wide smile. ³Oh, he did it! Thatıs so great! Thank you for helping him, Harry.² She hurried out to meet Ron.

	Harry was on ready status for the first part of his shift; he tried to focus, to be ready to Disapparate at a momentıs notice, but he kept drifting back to Ronıs having achieved the use of the energy of love. Now that he had successfully taught all five of his friends, the question of whether, how, and under what circumstances to teach Hogwarts students loomed larger. He knew he had to decide soon, because consultations with parents, and perhaps scheduling considerations, had to be taken into account. He imagined what Snapeıs reaction would be if he were told that he had to re-do the schedule.
	He eventually was able to focus better on the map displays. Thirty-five minutes later, for the first time in over a day, there was an Apparation. Harry quickly looked at the maps, and Disapparated. The first thing he saw was Dawlish, already there, with his wand out. Harry thought he saw something flying away from a hooded figure, but he couldnıt see it well.
	Reflexively, Harry put down an anti-Disapparation field as Aurors fired on the figure, who went down under a barrage of Stunning spells. ŒYes!ı exulted Harry mentally as Aurors rushed to the man, having already wrapped him in ropes. A few Aurors congratulated Dawlish, whose reaction was a grunt. ³Letıs get him back, and get out of here,² said Dawlish. 
	Harry Apparated back in time to see that, as usual, the standby team had moved into the detection room as soon as the Apparation had happened, ready to rush off to assist. Harry exchanged a smile of triumph with Ginny as Kingsley announced, ³We got one. Hubert was out there in zero point nine seconds, the first one to break one second.² Harry saw the Aurors make impressed sounds and expressions; Harry knew himself how hard it was to even get close to one second.
	Dawlish shrugged. ³He was too slow Summoning the Portkey. Well, nowıs a good time for my nap.² He walked off. Harry asked other Aurors about what had happened, and was told that they suspected that one factor assisting the capture was that the Death Eater had chosen too small an object as the Portkey. If it was so small that it couldnıt be seen easily, and the Death Eater didnıt remember exactly where it had been placed, the slight delay that could cause might be enough to allow the capture. Harry assumed that when Dawlish had arrived the Portkey had already been Summoned by the Death Eater; to interrupt it, the Auror had to redirect it away before it could be caught by the Death Eater, and he had to be stronger than the Death Eater.
	The rest of Harryıs first three hours was uneventful, and at three oıclock he walked to the standby area, briefly clasping hands with Ginny as they passed. He looked for Kingsley, who spent fifteen minutes teaching him the spell which detected how much of oneıs potential one was using when doing spells silently. Kingsley then did a test, which showed the usual 100.
	³Thanks, Kingsley,² said Harry. ³I would have had to learn this anyway, since Iım teaching the N.E.W.T. classes this year. Not to mention for any classes where I might try to teach the energy of love. Which I still donıt know if Iım going to do or not.²
	³That reminds me, HarryŠ has McGonagall, or Dumbledore, talked to you about your future recently?²
	Harry nodded. ³Yeah, they want me to stay, maybe be headmaster someday. They both told me.²
	Kingsley looked at him carefully. ³It seems the idea doesnıt thrill you.²
	³Itıs an honor, of course, butŠ this is what I want to do. I mean, I do understand their point. Iıll probably be able to teach the energy of love better than anyone else. But that doesnıt change the fact that Iıd rather do this.²
	³I know, Harry. And weıre happy that this is what you want. The truth is, when Dumbledore first talked to me about this, I started getting a bit hot under the collar. We thought we had you for sure; I felt like the rug was being yanked out from under me. But he made sense, in that damnable way he hadŠ or at least, it was damnable if you didnıt like what he was saying. Not only is it true that youıll be able to teach it best, but he was also right when he said that your stature would matter there more than here. Kids will go to Hogwarts to be taught by Harry Potter, who repeatedly defied Voldemort, and discovered this extremely useful new type of magic. Winstonıs told me that his daughterıs told him how youıre regarded by the students. I can see why that would be very valuable for Hogwarts, and for the students.
	³If you end up with us, weıll be very pleased. But I want to make sure you know that if you donıt, weıll understand why, and we wonıt hold it against you.² He paused, then added, deadpan, ³Weıll hold it against Dumbledore.² Kingsley then smiled, and so did Harry. ³Iım glad heıs not totally gone, I feel like I can make jokes like that. AnywayŠ you could still sort of be with us part-time, like in the summers, and for special situations like this. That would be when we could use you most, anyway. We had that kind of relationship with Dumbledore. I know you donıt have to make a decision anytime soon, but I wanted to let you know where we stood on this. You must think about it sometimes; I know itıs a big decision.²
	³These days, I try not to, and with stuff like this going on, itıs pretty easy not to,² replied Harry. ³But I understand, and I appreciate what you said. Iım glad to know that I can at least be with you in some way, whatever I choose.
	³By the way, I was wonderingŠ when Dawlish caught that one, it was well into my shift, but heıs usually on the other shift. Is he changing shifts?²
	Kingsley shrugged. ³Not really. Heıs justŠ drifting a bit. I gave you and Neville lectures about pacing yourselves, and we do make sure that most Aurors do twelve hours and no more. But Dawlish and I are the senior Aurors, and as such we can disregard the guidelines we give to others. Weıve both been doing more than twelve hours here and there. He told me he felt more Œin the zoneı today, and it sure looks like he was right. Heıll probably sleep for six hours and come right back if he still feels in the zone. Itıs almost like being an athlete, in a way. Most of us here are performing at a very high level­including you, your one point four, one point five is very impressive for an Auror, never mind an inexperienced one­and itıs really hard to do better once youıve done the best you can. Where you are mentally is the key, which is why itıs so stressful to be at the ready for so long. A tenth of a second can be the difference between catching someone and not catching them, as you just saw. Dawlish is the best we have, so if he wants to do more and thinks he can pace himself, Iım not going to quibble with him.²
	³Just curious,² Harry assured Kingsley, not wanting him to think that he was making judgments about how the Aurors did things. ³Well, Iım going to get started on my drills.² He got up.
	³Oh, and HarryŠ happy birthday,² said Kingsley, with the barest smile.
	³Wow, I forgot all about that,² said Harry. ³Thanks. Funny, my birthdayıs never been such a happy occasion for me, since I was always stuck with my Muggle relatives at the time. Probably everyone would be making a big fuss about it if this wasnıt going on. Iım just happy do be doing something useful.² Harry walked off and started his response-time drills.
	There were no Apparations during Ginnyıs three hours on ready status, and Harry went back into the main room at six oıclock. He remembered what Kingsley had said about the mental aspect of this being the most important, and he started to wonder if there was some way he could improve his performance in that area. He kept focused on the wall as he thought; he thought of himself as a sprinter waiting for the gun to sound so he could leap out of the starting blocks.
	At five minutes after seven the red lights on the wall lit up, and maps were instantly displayed. Harry had known before that specific addresses could be displayed as well, but often were not, since the Death Eaters mostly chose relatively abandoned areas that didnıt have street addresses; usually the only text on the wall was the name of the city, and perhaps the neighborhood. But now, something extremely familiar was displayed: the text read, Surrey, Little Whinging, 4 Privet Drive, Living Room. Seeing this, Harry reacted instantaneously; he suddenly found himself in the Dursleysı living room.
	Harry was in the center of the living room. He could see the three Dursleys at the kitchen table, and there was a hooded figure between Harry and them. The first thing he heard after he Apparated was the word ³Kedavra!² spoken by the hooded figure, and he saw the green bolt flying at Dudley. Again acting by pure reflex, Harry performed three spells in quick succession, in less than a second. First, without his conscious thought, he put up a Killing Curse shield around Dudley. Harry then deployed an anti-Disapparation field as the hooded figure whirled in surprise to look at the source of the shield. To Harryıs shock, the hooded figure was Draco Malfoy. As Aurors started Apparating in, Harry shot off a Stunning spell at Malfoy, who was now trying to Disapparate. The spell hit Malfoy, who was lifted off his feet and thrown back two yards, his back slamming into the solid oak kitchen table. He fell to the ground in obvious pain.
	Petunia and Vernon were speechless, in shock at what had happened, and the suddenness of it. Dudleyıs expression turned from shock to outrage as he got to his feet and stood over Malfoy. He looked at Harry. ³That was a Killing Curse, wasnıt it?² he asked Harry, almost accusingly, though Harry knew Dudleyıs anger was directed at Malfoy. Harry nodded. Furious, Dudley looked at the prone Malfoy and suddenly kicked his head. Stunned, Harry didnıt move as two Aurors leaped forward; Dudley got in one more very solid-sounding kick before being restrained by Aurors as Malfoy howled in pain. Harry suddenly felt pleased at what Dudley had done; he knew the feeling was unworthy, but couldnıt help feeling it.
	Two more Aurors pulled Malfoy to his feet, Malfoy bleeding from one cut on his cheek and from his mouth. Harry walked forward, stopping right in front of Malfoy. Seeing Malfoyıs expression of rage and pain, Harry had a sudden idea. Already holding his wand, Harry silently cast Legilimens. He found his way into Malfoyıs mind very quickly, and looked not for feelings, but for memories having to do with his mission. He saw an image of Voldemort talking to Malfoy, then Malfoy talking to his father, followed by an image of Malfoy in a deserted area setting up a Portkey and activating it.
	Malfoyıs eyes widened in alarm as he realized what Harry was doing. He started to say something, but Harry cut him off, speaking first. Turning to the Aurors, his tone conveying his surprise, Harry said, ³This wasnıt authorized! This isnıt what he was supposed to do!² Malfoyıs expression was one of anger and increasing panic.
	Kingsley walked up to Harry. ³Whatıs he doing here, then? I mean, itıs not like Death Eaters run around disobeying orders.²
	³No, they donıt,² agreed Harry, who found himself smiling at Malfoy. ³He thought he could get away with it, though. He was supposed to go straight to the Portkey, like usual. What he decided to do was come here, kill Dudley, and go from here to the Portkey.² Now staring in satisfaction at Malfoy, he continued, ³It never occurred to him that because I used to live here, Iıd be able to get here way faster than he thought anyone would. He was going to not even tell the Death Eaters what heıd done! He was going to just pretend it was a routine, successful mission. Voldemort wouldıve known anyway, of course, but Malfoy hereıs so full of himself he didnıt understand that.²
	Harry moved closer to Malfoy, his face a foot away from Malfoyıs. Malfoyıs expression vacillated between anger and fear; Harryıs was hard, pitiless. ³Too bad we canıt just send him back,² said Harry, never breaking eye contact with Malfoy. ³Voldemort doesnıt like failure, Malfoy, and he likes his orders disobeyed even less. If you ever manage to get back to him, what heıll do to you will make what Neville went through look like a stubbed toe by comparison.² Malfoy flinched in fear just a little, despite obviously trying hard not to react to what Harry said.
	³All right,² said Kingsley, looking slightly bewildered, ³everybody head on back, get him out of here. Harry and I will be along, we just need to talk to Harryıs relatives.²
	As the Aurors started to move Malfoy away, Harry remembered something else. ³Oh, Kingsley,² he said, wanting to say it while Malfoy was still around, ³one thing Malfoy was also kind enough to recall was that the magic number is three.² Again with satisfaction, Harry saw Malfoy wearing a definitely panicked expression. ³If three of them in a row get caught, Voldemort will give up, and we win. At least, thatıs what Malfoyıs been told.²
	Kingsley frowned in puzzlement. ³That doesnıt sound like the kind of thing theyıd tell someone like him.²
	³Theyı didnıt,² Harry explained. ³Voldemort told his father, and his father told him. Good to know they have security problems.²
	³Yes, Iıd say so,² agreed Kingsley as Aurors started Disapparating, one escorting Malfoy. Harry and Kingsley turned to the Dursleys. Petunia and Vernon were still in mild shock, but Dudleyıs expression was close to normal. Harry glanced at the table, which he noticed was different from the one theyıd had when he was last there.
	³Nice table,² remarked Harry. ³Whenıd you get it?²
	³Christmas,² replied Dudley. ³Yeah, it is. Very solid.²
	³Yes, that came in handy,² said Harry. ³You know, the Weasleys have one like this, except it cleans and puts away­²
	³Harry,² chided Kingsley, ³youıll have to catch up some other time. Mr. and Mrs. Dursley, Iım sorry that we couldnıt have prevented this from happening. Fortunately, no harm was done­²
	³No harm?² repeated a suddenly outraged Vernon. ³Our breakfast is interrupted by a wand-wielding maniac who almost kills our son, who you are supposed to be protecting, and you say no harm was done?²
	³He meant that no one was hurt or killed,² said Harry helpfully. Vernon gave Harry the same dirty look Harry had seen many times before, especially on the occasions when he had mouthed off to Vernon.
	³And they did protect me,² pointed out Dudley. ³I am still alive.²
	³Just barely!² shrieked Petunia, still shaken. ³He was just suddenlyŠ there, and doing that curse! Dudley was a half of a second away from death! Canıt you do anything about that?²
	Harry had a sudden thought. ³Couldnıt I put an anti-Disapparation plot around the house, like the one at the Weasleysı?²
	³Yes, that would be the only real solution,² agreed Kingsley. ³If you like, weıll do that.² To their blank expressions, Kingsley explained, ³Itıs a spell that can be done to a specific area of land. When itıs finished, no one can enter or leave the area the way Malfoy just did, the way we did.²
	³That sounds all right,² said Petunia. ³Then, do that now, please.²
	³Iım sorry, we canıt do it right now,² said Kingsley. ³First of all, it takes a few hours, and secondly, Harry is extremely busy right now, working with us in a crisis situation. Thirdly, heıll have to be protected while he does it, which is a use of manpower we canıt afford. He can do it after the crisis is over.²
	³Why does he have to do it?² asked Vernon. ³Couldnıt any of you do it? Someone who wasnıt so busy and wouldnıt have to be protected?²
	³Any of us could do it,² agreed Kingsley, ³but the stronger the wizard, the more effective the plot will be. In terms of raw power, Harry is the strongest wizard we have.²
	Petunia and Vernonıs eyebrows went high. ³Heıs only seventeen! How did that happen?² asked Petunia.
	³Oh, I know! Itıs that energy-of-love thing, right?² asked Dudley, who snickered immediately after he said it.
	Harry looked at Dudley, amused. ³Real mature, Dudley.²
	³Well, you have to admit, it sounds kind of stupid,² replied Dudley.
	³I can see why you would say that,² admitted Harry, ³but it may seem less stupid if you consider that without it, youıd be dead right now.² Dudley made a Œhadnıt thought of thatı expression. ³Anyway, Iıd be happy to do it as soon as I can, but Kingsleyıs right, it canıt be until the crisis is over.² Harry gave a brief summary of what was happening, finishing with, ³If we get lucky the next time this happens, it could be over in a few days. But we just canıt say.²
	³That is unacceptable!² shouted Petunia. ³This could happen again any time!²
	³Itıs not going to happen, Aunt Petunia,² said Harry before Kingsley could comment. To her doubtful expression, he continued, ³All right, I canıt say itıs absolutely impossible, but really, itıs not going to happen. Malfoyıs the only one of them who gave a damn about Dudley, and we have him now. The other ones donıt even know he did this, so theyıre not going to come here to finish it. Also, Voldemort didnıt authorize it, and most Death Eaters arenıt so stupid as to disobey his orders. Itıs just not going to happen.²
	³You didnıt think this would happen, either, obviously,² argued Petunia.
	³Mrs. Dursley,² said Kingsley patiently, ³as you heard Harry explain, the nature of the crisis is such that we are monitoring all Apparation very closely. In the extremely unlikely event that someone did this again, we would respond very quickly.²
	³Quickly enough to save Dudley?² asked Petunia suspiciously. Gesturing to Harry, she said, ³He was faster than the rest of you. He was here first, he was the only one who got here in time. And I thought he was the only one who could do those spells. What if it happened while he was asleep?² Harry now realized that Petunia had definitely read the articles she had been sent for the past year.
	³My friends can do them too,² Harry said. ³Theyıre helping with the crisis as well. As for my getting here fast, as you heard me say to Malfoy, itıs because I lived here. I donıt need to figure out where it is. The others who know the spell couldnıt have gotten here this fast. Now, what we could do is, and it wouldnıt take longŠ I could bring them over here, show them through the house, the yard, the backyardŠ if theyıve been here, in every room, then they could get here as fast as I could.²
	³Iım not going to have a bunch of theseŠ people tromping through my home!² shouted Petunia indignantly.
	³Well, thatıs the only way to make sure Dudleyıs completely safe from this kind ofŠ oh, wait, there is another way. He could stay at the Burrow until the crisis is over. Thereıs an extra bed, Iım sure Molly wouldnıt mind.²
	Dudleyıs eyes lit up, but Petunia stared daggers at Harry. ³Are you trying to be funny?²
	³No, heıs right,² said Kingsley thoughtfully. ³Heıd be totally safe there, and Mollyıs very nice, and a good parent, it would be all right with them, Iım sure.²
	Petunia continued to stare at Harry. ³This isnıt funny.²
	³Whatıs the problem?² asked Kingsley.
	³To say they donıt like magic and wizards is a major understatement,² explained Harry to Kingsley. ³She doesnıt want Dudley in a magical environment.²
	Petunia and Vernon looked somewhat abashed at this having been said right in front of them. Good, Harry thought. ³Oh,² said Kingsley. ³Then why did you suggest him staying there, if you knew that?²
	³To point out to Aunt Petunia that there are worse things than having a few wizards Œtrompingı through her home,² he said, staring at Petunia.
	She gave him a particularly nasty look before sighing in surrender. ³When do they need to come, and how soon can it be done?²
	Harry looked at Kingsley. ³Today, shift change? I can get Ron and Pansy to come in fifteen minutes early, give them the tour, let them do a few test Apparations, make sure their times are okay, then do the same with Ginny after theyıre done.²
	³Yes, that sounds fine,² agreed Kingsley. To the Dursleys, he said, ³Weıll need to be here from eleven forty-five to twelve-thirty.²
	³Iıll be out doing errands,² sniffed Petunia. ³Dudley, you can come with me.²
	³Nah, Iıll stay here. Make sure they donıt break anything.² Harry and Dudley exchanged a glance, both knowing that Dudley was joking.
	³Theyıd better not,² grumbled Petunia.
	³Weıll be very careful not to disturb anything, Mrs. Dursley,² Kingsley assured her. ³Weıll leave now, and you can get on with your breakfast. Ready, Harry?²
	Harry nodded and prepared to Disapparate. Dudley said, ³Oh, HarryŠ happy birthday.²
	Harry grinned. ³Thanks,² he said, then waved goodbye and Disapparated.
	
	Delighted, Ginny walked up to Harry and grabbed his shoulders. ³You got Malfoy! Thatıs so great!²
	³Yeah, it is,² agreed Harry. ³I canıt wait to tell Pansy.²
	Kingsley took a few steps over, standing next to Harry. ³It is great, Ginny, but while youıre on ready status­²
	³Looking at the wall, being ready,² acknowledged Ginny, turning to look at the maps. ³Sorry.²
	³Itıs understandable,² said Kingsley. ³Would you stay out here a few more minutes? I need to talk to Harry.²
	Ginny agreed, and Harry and Kingsley walked out to the standby room and sat down; Kingsley chose a spot where they couldnıt easily be overheard. ³First of all, congratulations. That was a tremendous performance. I checked, and you got out there in zero point five seconds.²
	³Yeah, but that was only because I knew the place.²
	³No, thatıs a very good time even if you know where youıre going, and especially considering you didnıt expect to be going anyplace you knew. You have really good reflexes. Also, the speed with which you acted once you got out there was excellent. I got there fast enough to see that you were one step ahead of Malfoy all the way.²
	Harry shrugged. ³Heıs not that great a wizard.²
	³By which I assume you mean, heıs not as good as you,² Kingsley noted wryly. ³Now, there is something elseŠ not a big problem, but something I want to make sure youıre aware of­²
	Harry nodded, figuring Kingsley would bring it up. ³I enjoyed myself a bit too much.²
	³Yes, but I see youıre aware of it, thatıs good. I donıt blame you, Harry. I know your history with him. Most of us donıt have a bête noire.² Seeing Harryıs puzzled expression, Kingsley explained, ³It means, like a personal enemy.²
	Harry chuckled mildly. ³This is part of being Harry Potter. Most people donıt have one; I have two.²
	³Thatıs true. One for your childhood, one as an adultŠ and since youıre right on the bridge between the two, you deal with both of them these days. Anyway, itıs entirely possible that full-fledged Aurors in your situation would have acted the same way. It would be hard not to make it personal when someoneıs tried several times to kill you, tortured your partner and a good friend, and so on. Hell, I might have done the same thing. I just wanted to be sure you knew that it wasnıt exactly by-the-book Auror behavior in that kind of situation. But it seems like you understand that.²
	³Yes, I do. Even at the time, I understood that I really shouldnıt have been like that. But it was such a good opportunity, I couldnıt resist, especially since it was me personally that got him. That reminds me, I wondered after I did it, did I break any laws by pulling the information out of him like that?²
	³Technically, yes,² answered Kingsley, ³but Aurors are allowed a great deal of leeway in that kind of situation, and youıre functioning as an Auror right now, so thereıd be no consequences. I was going to bring that up, but for another reason. Most Legilimens donıt let it be known that they are. Are you planning to let everybody know, or did you do that only because there were just Aurors, and you know they wonıt let it get around?²
	³I hadnıt thought about it, really. I think the main reason I said it the way I did was because of Malfoy. I­²
	³You were gloating,² observed Kingsley, not unkindly.
	³I guess so,² Harry admitted. ³He knew I had pulled it out anyway, of course, the other person sees the memory as you do. I just wanted him to seeŠ yes, I suppose Œgloatingı is a pretty good word for it. I could have told you all that stuff back at headquarters later, I didnıt have to tell you then.² Harry was starting to feel a bit embarrassed.
	³Yes, which is another point. Again, Harry, this is not to give you a hard time, but to make sure you know certain things. Aurors can be trusted, but in that kind of situation itıs proper procedure to give information like that to the senior Auror privately as soon as possible, unless itıs time-sensitive. Itıs then for the senior Auror to decide whatıs to be shared and whatıs not.²
	³I understand,² said Harry quietly, hoping that Kingsley would find no more breaches of proper Auror behavior to point out to him.
	Apparently, Kingsley did not. ³Whatıs the problem with your aunt and uncle, anyway? They were strange, even given what had happened to them. Are they like that just because they donıt like magic?²
	³Yes. That was good behavior, for them. They were only that polite because they were talking to the people who were hopefully going to keep Dudley safe; theyıre afraid that if they totally alienate the Aurors, we wonıt protect Dudley. Normally, they would have had a long, screaming fit over what happened, blaming you, me, the magical world, and so on.²
	Kingsley shook his head. ³That was the other strange thingŠ you saved their sonıs life, youıd think they could manage to say Œthank you.ı²
	³Nope. The way they see it, I, or my presence, is the only reason Dudleyıs in any danger in the first place. So even if I save his life, itıs a wash, because I was responsible for his danger.²
	Kingsley was incredulous. ³You must be kidding.²
	³Fraid not.²
	³Quite a life youıve had. Oh, one other thing. When you were talking about showing the Dursleysı house to the others, you didnıt mention Hermione. Do you know something that I donıt?²
	³No, not exactly, but I just assumed she wouldnıt be back yet. Now that we have Ron and Pansy for the noon-to-midnight shift, and she suffered a lot in the past two days, I thought she might need a few days off.²
	³Yes, I was thinking that too,² said Kingsley. ³I just wanted to make sure that there wasnıt anything I didnıt know. Okay, well, letıs get back to it.²

	As Neville had been, Harry was treated to cake and birthday wishes during his last standby shift. He also got many congratulations for his capture of Malfoy, and his protestations that it wasnıt that much since he knew the house were met with good-natured scoffing. He was pleased at the compliments, but what meant more was the thought that if they caught the next one, it would be over.
	He thought about what he could do to improve his time; it was difficult to think of anything. He knew he had excellent reflexes, and his relatively good times were mostly due to that, but he just hadnıt been looking at maps long enough to know them well enough to improve his times. Dawlish, by comparison, had excellent reflexes and near-total recall, Harry had been told, and so barely needed to look at the first two maps at all. 
	Harry wondered if there was some way he could Œcheat,ı as he put it in his mind. He remembered the first time he had Apparated by looking at maps; he had not known exactly where Cassandra was, but he had ended up mere inches from her, having intended simply to end up as close to her as possible. Had that been chance, or could it be duplicated? If so, how?
	He considered the idea of giving quicker looks to the first two maps, and maybe just an extremely short glance at the third, hoping that intuition, or whatever had guided him so close to Cassandra, would put him where he wanted to go. He knew it was a risk, though: if he was wrong, he could end up far outside the target area, maybe too far to see or help others under attack. He reminded himself that his was technically a support role; he was expected to protect the ones who went out, not necessarily do any capturing himself. But on the other hand, the next attempt would be very important; if it was successful, the Apparation crisis would probably be over. Harry debated what to do. He wouldnıt have to decide until the next day, he realized, as Ginny was on ready status for the last three hours of their shift.
	At ten minutes after eleven she called him on her hand; she needed to go to the bathroom, and the one on standby always filled in for that time, even though it was only a few minutes. He took her place as she headed off. Three minutes later, out of the corner of his eye he saw her heading back. As he thought about returning to the standby area, the alarms went off and the walls lit up. Harry made an instant decision to use the riskier method, knowing that if he missed the mark substantially it would not be disastrous, since Ginny would follow in a few seconds. He took glances at the first two maps, barely looked at the third one at all, and Disapparated, trusting his instincts, or fate, to take him where he wanted to go.
	He appeared in a field containing mostly weeds, but the first thing he noticed was something hitting his head. Knocked off balance, he tried to right himself as he noticed a soccer ball rising in the air above him; he realized that was what had hit him. He heard multiple Apparation sounds, and then from behind him, what sounded like someone hitting the ground. Recovering his balance, he turned to see the hooded Death Eater sprawled unconscious, as the soccer ball fell to the ground a few feet away.
	Dawlish and a few other Aurors approached Harry as he looked around, slightly befuddled. ³Looks like you got him, but I didnıt see how it happened,² admitted Harry.
	³I think you mean, Œweı got him,² replied Dawlish, amused at Harryıs confusion. ³Letıs go back, and weıll see if I can explain it to you.² He Disapparated, and as he saw two Aurors pick up the fallen Death Eater, Harry followed.

	Harry appeared in the detection room as the Aurors were returning. He saw Dawlish nod at Kingsley, who smiled and announced, ³Ladies and gentlemen, we have our third consecutive capture!² Harry heard cheers and sounds of triumph, and he smiled as Ginny put an arm around his waist.
	³And the times,² Kingsley continued, ³when I saw these times, I had a feeling we had a capture. Hubert Dawlish reached the scene in zero point nine secondsŠ and Harry Potter reached the scene in zero point eight seconds.² There was a gasp, and Ginny gaped at him; Harry suddenly felt very self-conscious.
	Dawlish now addressed the room. ³Thatıs not even the strange thing,² he said. ³The strange thing is where he ended up. The Death Eater had Summoned the Portkey, which was a soccer ball; when I got there, it had just hit Harry in the head. Somehow. he Apparated right in the path of the ball. I wouldıve been there just in time to miss a capture, but as it was, we were able to Stun him. If Harry hadnıt landed on that exact spot, the Death Eater would have made it. So, Harry, I think Iım not the only one curious to know how you did that.²
	³Iım kind of curious myself,² he said. ³I did do something different; I decided to look at maps less and trustŠ intuition, instinct, fate, I donıt knowŠ more. I knew it was a little risky, but I thought, this may be the chance to end it, so I did it. I really donıt know how to explain it better than that.²
	There was silence for a second, then an Auror said, ³The energy of love strikes again.² Most everyone laughed, but Harry couldnıt help but wonder if there was any truth in it.
	Aurors resumed chatting, and a celebratory atmosphere prevailed, although the Aurors were still serious about their tasks, ready to Disapparate. Harry turned to Ginny, whose pendant was blinking pink. She spoke into it, then looked at Harry. ³Pansy was just letting me know, she and Ron will be here in ten minutes or so. Theyıre coming a little early.²
	Kingsley stepped over and tapped Harry on the shoulder. ³Itıs less than an hour, but you should go ahead and take the rest of the shift off. You can visit with Neville and Hermione, theyıre in Nevilleıs quarters. If thereıs another Apparation, youıll hear the alarms.² Harry thanked Kingsley, said goodbye to Ginny, and left.
	Harry knocked on the door to Nevilleıs temporary quarters, and the door was opened by Hermione. ³Harry!² she squealed happily as she wrapped him in a hug. 
	Harry was mystified for a moment, then understood. ³I guess you heard about Malfoy.²
	³News travels fast around here,² said Neville, as Hermione kissed Harryıs cheek, then let him go. ³Congratulations.²
	³Thanks,² said Harry. ³So, how are you two doing?²
	Neville and Hermione glanced at each other, their expressions suggesting that it wouldnıt be easy to put the answer into words. ³Itıs been a long night, and I guess you could say, emotionally exhausting,² said Neville. ³But this helped a lot,² he added, gesturing to the Pensieve. ³I know itıs not only you, it was Gran and Albus too, but I want to thank you for helping to get it to me. It made today a whole lot less difficult.² Neville looked at Harry with great affection.
	³I was happy to do it, Neville. Iım glad it helped. Itıs funny, I felt a little like I shouldnıt have watched it, because it was really private, even though I know that you canıt watch it if I donıt. I felt like crying when I saw it, and it wasnıt even for me.²
	Neville nodded. ³After I saw it for the first time, I cried for, like, a half hour.² Harry understood that it was an indication of Nevilleıs trust and confidence in him that he would tell Harry something like that. ³I think some of it was sadness, some was happiness that she didnıt really die, if you know what I mean, and some of it was just all the emotion in this situation. Then I called Hermione and asked her to come over. I knew I had to show her what was in there.²
	³Then when I saw it,² said Hermione, ³I cried for a long time, too. I was happy for Neville, still sad that heıd lost his grandmother, guilty for things I said, the way I actedŠ we talked about it, and cried togetherŠ lots of crying in this room tonight. What his grandmother said about our relationship, it made so much sense, but we hadnıt thought about it like that. In a way, we hadnıt thought about it at all. You know, just living day to day, you donıt think to talk about the way your relationship is going unless you have a problem. I mean, Iıll bet you and Ginny havenıt sat down and had a conversation about what your relationship is like.²
	³No, we havenıt,² said Harry.
	Hermione nodded. ³I wouldnıt think most people would. Anyway, weıve spent a lot of the past nine hours talking about this. I was really grateful that his grandmother said the things she did about him and me, because I was so scared about what might happen. You know I was extremely angry at what Skeeter said in those letters, I still am, but I couldnıt deny that there was some truth to them. I knew in some ways I hadnıt treated Neville very well, and you know I was terrified I might lose him.² Hermioneıs voice started to reflect some of the emotion of what she had gone through. ³I told him today that I would beg, I would plead, I would grovel if that was what it took for him to stay with me.² Harryıs eyebrows rose involuntarily as she spoke. She continued, ³He didnıt make me, of course, but I would have. Youıre wondering why I would say that to you, Harry, even if I would say it to Neville. Itıs for the same reason Ron told you he loved you. I want myself, and Neville, to know that Iım willing to say that to another person, that I accept theŠ giving up my pride, loss of control, whatever you want to call it. That I donıt have to be in control all the time, have all the power. I always have, although I didnıt realize it. Neville always worried that he wasnıt good enough for me, but I never worried. Then after the letters, I started to worry that I wasnıt good enough for him, and like I said, it terrified me. Or, as Muggles say, it put the fear of God into me. I donıt want to be like I have been. Like, with the Legilimency thing. I compromised my privacy to help you, and I donıt regret that, but I compromised Nevilleıs, too, without asking him, and I shouldnıt have done that. It wasnıt that I didnıt respect him enough to­I just thought it would be easier for him not to know­but I understand now that thatıs how it could seem, and I should have asked him.²
	³In a way,² said Neville, ³the Legilimency thing was the worst thing in the letter. I mean, once I got over the shock of losing Gran, and the rest of what happened, I knew full well that Hermione would never want anything to happen to Gran. And the training thing, well, that wasnıt great, and she did apologize­²
	³One of the longer and more humble apologies,² said Hermione, with an expression that showed her unhappiness at what she had done. ³I think Iıve apologized more today than I have for everything else in my life, combined.²
	³Well, anyway,² continued Neville, mildly embarrassed, ³I do know that many women say that, it just kind of hurt more in my case, for obvious reasons. But the Legilimency thing wasŠ² Neville trailed off.
	³Neville is coming up to a part of the sentence where it would be critical of me, and he feels bad, since Iıve already apologized so much,² said Hermione wryly. ³It was typical of how Iıve dealt with him, my always thinking I know whatıs best, and assuming I should make decisions for him without his consent. I can see why that hurt him a lot, it is kind of a betrayal of trust. I mean, my intentions were good, butŠ²
	³You know, Harry, I donıt blame you for any of that,² Neville assured him. ³It seemed like you were looking kind of guilty there. Itıs not your job to ask her if itıs okay with me to do that. But I know what her reasons were, and yes, Iıll be kind of embarrassed if you see certain things. And I understand there are aspects of the situation that Iım not supposed to know about. But she could have just told me that, instead of telling me nothing at all.²
	Hermione nodded. ³I should have. And I feel bad about it, Harry, but after talking about it with Neville, I have to modify part of what I promised you. From now on when we do Legilimency, there will be one memory that Iıll have to put in the Pensieve every time. I am sorry about that, to you and to Ginny, but it really is necessary.²
	Harry shook his head, dismissing her apology. ³My first reaction is, only one? Iım sure Ginny and I both understand that Nevilleıs needs are part of this, too. Besides, the time when your gesture was most needed and appreciated has passed.²
	³Yes, thatıs true,² agreed Hermione, who Harry knew could not elaborate for fear of giving Neville information he wasnıt supposed to know. ³I still feel bad, though, for promising something I couldnıt deliver on.²
	³Really, donıt worry about it,² he assured her. ³Ginny and I wonıt, I promise.² Remembering something sheıd said in passing, he asked, ³Ron told you about that?²
	³Yes, he stayed with me yesterday afternoon until I fell asleep,² explained Hermione. ³He was really nice. He told me all about what you two did. I was impressed that he did it, and even more impressed that he told me all about it. He said it was to Œembrace his embarrassment,ı as you put it, but I know it was also to keep my mind off things. It worked pretty well; what you guys did was really interesting. He says he wants it to stay within the six of us, but except for that, he doesnıt care. And I heard it worked, he got his 100, so I was really happy for him.²
	As she finished the sentence, there was a knock at the door. Hermione walked over to get it, and Pansy and Ron walked in. Harry noticed that Pansyıs pendant was blinking red. ³Hi,² said Ron. ³Just so you know, Pansy has an open channel on her pendant to Ginny. Sheıs still on ready status, but we want her to be able to hear us, since sheıs the only one not here. If she wants to say something, sheıll say it to Harry, and he can tell us.² Harry understood the reason; Ginny could look at him in her hand while on ready status­his hand had started tingling when Ron and Pansy came in­and she could talk to him without making noise.
	Pansy walked to Harry and put her hands on his shoulders. ³I heard about Malfoy, of course. I canıt tell you how happy I am, and how grateful. Iım not sure you can know what it means to me to have him out of the way.² She stepped forward, kissed him on the cheek, and gave him a long hug. Embarrassed, he smiled as she finally let go. 
	He listened as he heard Ginny speak in his head, then chuckled. ³Ginny says that you can thank me even more than that if you want,² he said, as the others laughed. ³I think she likes seeing me embarrassed.²
	³I think we already knew that,² said Ron. ³Iıd like to congratulate you too, Harry, though Iıll skip the hug and kiss, and just offer a manly handshake.²
	Harry smiled and shook Ronıs hand as Pansy said, ³Should we consider it significant that he feels the need to specifically mention how manly it is?²
	Harry and Ron said Œnoı as one. ³You two would say that,² laughed Pansy.
	³Actually, Harry, since the Pensieve is conveniently here, we were wondering if we could see what happened,² suggested Ron.
	³Okay,² agreed Harry. ³Iım actually wondering what you guys will think.² He put back the memory of Nevilleıs grandmother, and put in the memory of Malfoyıs capture, stopping it when the Aurors took Malfoy away. He watched it with them. Ginny couldnıt see, of course, but he knew he could show it to her anytime later.
	Exiting the Pensieve, his friends looked at him with varying degrees of surprise. Neville was the first to speak. ³Harry, do you think you were like that partly because of what happened to me and Hermione?²
	³The thought crossed my mind,² agreed Harry. ³It was probably that, what he did to Pansy and Ginny, and just his being Malfoy for the past six years.²
	³Well, obviously, I loved it,² said a grinning Ron. ³I could watch it a dozen times, it was so cool. The funny thing isŠ it occurred to me that itıs not really in keeping with what we talked about yesterday. But Iıd have been disappointed if you hadnıt done it the way you did. After everything Malfoyıs done to us, I think we deserve to watch him squirm.²
	Harry couldnıt argue with Ron about that. ³It never occurred to me in the situation, but I donıt think I could have helped myself anyway, it was so good. Finally, after all this time, I have Malfoy in my power, I was the one who caught him, I could just invade his memories and take some at will, use the information to scare the hell out of himŠ I knew, on some level, that I shouldnıt be like that, that it should just be that I was an Auror and he was a criminal. But, in the situation, I just couldnıt. Not with him.²
	³Harry, I think youıre holding yourself to the Dumbledore standard of behavior here,² said Hermione. ³Nobody in the world would blame you for doing what you did, knowing your past with him. Some people might say you restrained yourself well. You didnıt kick him in the head, for example.²
	They all smiled. ³Yeah, but you noticed I wasnıt leaping up to stop it, either.²
	³Well, again, thatıs the Dumbledore standard,² said Ron. ³Yes, I was thinking, Iım beginning to rather like Dudley.²
	³Look, Harry, I enjoyed it, and I refuse to feel bad for enjoying it,² put in Neville. ³I especially liked how you mentioned what happened to me to threaten him, and how well it worked. In fact, I was thinking Iıd give you a kiss too, like Pansy, but then I realized it wouldnıt be very manly.² The others all laughed, including Harry.
	³Couldnıt you just give him a manly kiss, Neville?² joked Pansy. ³Of course, Iım with them, I could watch it a dozen times as well. Youıll have to leave it in there sometime, Ron and I can make an evening of it.²
	³Itıs not like Iım totally proud of it, though,² said Harry uncomfortably. ³I mean, when you get right down to it, it was Schadenfreude. I was enjoying his pain, his fear, his helplessness.²
	³Harry,² said Neville in a tone that was, for him, unusually sharp. ³What do you think about me for what I did to Lestrange?²
	The starkness of Nevilleıs question took him aback. He thought for a few seconds. ³You werenıt yourself, Neville.²
	³So, you wouldnıt blame me for what I did. I know the situations were very different, but you have a lot of legitimate anger at Malfoy. And it was a surprise to see him there, you didnıt have time to prepare. Your emotions took over, and itıs understandable. And you wouldnıt want to make us feel bad about enjoying it, would you?²
	Despite his discomfort, Harry smiled. ³Of course not.² He held up a hand as he heard Ginny in his head. Still smiling, he said, ³She says you guys are getting her all worked up, now she really wants to see it.² To her, he added, ³I promise to show you as soon as weıre done at the Dursleysı.² He then explained to the others what had to be done there.
	³Harry, you forgot to mention me,² said Hermione. ³Iıve never been to your place, I should go too.²
	³It would probably be better if you took a few days off, Hermione,² said Harry, as Neville nodded his approval.
	³Well, maybe,² she reluctantly agreed, ³but I should do at least the first few hours of the next shift, so they can use the time to teach Ron and Pansy how to Apparate; neither knows yet.²
	Harry sighed; her suggestion was reasonable, but there was another consideration, one heıd hoped not to have to bring up. ³I understand, and that does make sense. But thereıs another thing.² He took out his wand and cast on himself the measuring spell Kingsley had taught him. ³Kingsley taught me this a while ago. Would you cast Blue on me?²
	She looked both surprised and offended. ³You think I canıt do it?²
	³I think itıs possible,² he admitted. ³Youıve been through a lot.²
	She gave him a dirty look, then closed her eyes and tried to calm herself. She opened her eyes and cast Blue at him, silently. A gold 93 appeared in the air beside him. She put her wand away, walked to a wall, leaned against it, and started to sob. Neville walked over and held her as the others watched somberly. In Harryıs head, Ginny asked him what her score was, and he told her. ³Damn,² he heard her say.
	Miserable, Hermione held Neville and said, ³This is because of Skeeter, obviously. Boy, Iım going to be stepping on every beetle I see for the rest of my life. You never know when you might get lucky.²
	Harry hated to say it, but knew he should. ³Unfortunately, Hermione, itıs that very kind of thinking­²
	³I know that, Harry,² she half-shouted, shooting him an angry look. ³Thereıs just nothing else in me right now, all right? I donıt need you to tell me that. Iım amazed I got as much as 93, when I think about it. Sheıs only done her best to humiliate me, hurt my friends, try to get Neville to leave me, and make his already enormous suffering worse. How much more has to happen until Iım justified in feeling this way?²
	Ginny spoke in Harryıs head. ³Ginny says, ŒHe was making a factual statement, Hermione, not trying to judge you. He probably shouldnıt have said that right then, but he didnıt mean anything by it,ı² said Harry, feeling odd in relaying a message that defended him.
	Hermione sighed and held onto Neville more tightly. ³I know, Ginny, I know Harryıs not like that. Itıs just that, youıre right, it just wasnıt the best time to say that.² Harry silently nodded, his heart going out to her. She touched Nevilleıs face, on the verge of more tears. ³Thank goodness I still have you.²
	³You always will,² he assured her. They held each other again, and there was silence. Harry heard Ginny say in his head, ³Itıs a quarter to noon, Harry. You should give Ron and Pansy the tour, if youıre going to.²
	Harry relayed this to the room. ³Sheıs right, we should get going. Ginny and I will come by later, if thatıs okay.²
	³I thought we might go back to the Burrow, actually,² said Neville. ³Iıve been here for over a day now, it would be nice to have a change of scenery. You can meet us there.² Harry nodded, and he, Pansy, and Ron said goodbye and left.
	After Kingsley confirmed that Ron could do the spells, Harry, Ron, and Pansy headed off for the Aurorsı fireplace to go to the Dursleysı. Harry had asked if Ron and Pansy needed to be authorized, but Kingsley had explained that the Aurorsı fireplaces were special; no fireplaces were unauthorized when accessed from there.
	Harry came through the Dursleysı fireplace first, followed by Ron, then Pansy. Dudley, watching TV in the living room, turned it off and got up. ³Hi, Harry, Ron, Pansy. Ready for the tour?²
	Harry remembered that Dudley had met them all at Kingıs Cross a few weeks ago, so there was no need for introductions. Ron looked around and said, ³Oh, yeah, I was here once before. Didnıt see that much of the house, though.²
	Dudley looked at Ron askance. ³Yeah, I remember that time. Kind of hard to forget.²
	Remembering, Ron said defensively, ³That wasnıt me, that was my brothers. And theyıve done plenty worse to me, believe me.²
	³Somehow, I believe it,² said Dudley. ³Well, this is the living room, obviously.²
	³This is the likeliest place for an attack,² said Harry, ³though, really, there isnıt going to be one. We have Malfoy, no one else is going to bother.²
	Puzzled, Pansy asked, ³Why are we here, then?²
	³To humor Mum,² replied Dudley. ³She doesnıt care what problems you lot have, she just has to make sure the chances of anything happening to me are zero. Glad she isnıt like this about non-magical things, Iıd have never been allowed out of the house.²
	³Well, to be fair, you were almost killed,² said Harry. ³I can sort of understand why she doesnıt believe us when we say itıs not going to happen again.²
	Dudley shrugged. ³Maybe. Anyway, Iıll show you the upstairs.² They went upstairs, first to Petunia and Vernonıs bedroom. ³You donıt really need to know this one,² said Dudley, ³nothing ever happens in here.² He snickered at his own joke. ³And this is Harryıs bedroom, or was.²
	³Arenıt they going to change it into something else?² asked Harry.
	³Theyıve talked about it, but havenıt done anything yet. Maybe theyıre waiting, hoping youıll come back.² Harry and Dudley laughed, while Ron and Pansy exchanged puzzled looks.
	They walked into the next room. ³This is my bedroom,² said Dudley.
	³The second likeliest spot for an attack,² said Harry, ³assuming anyone happens to know that itıs his bedroom, which they wonıt. Say, itıs much cleaner than I remember.²
	Dudley grunted. ³Yeah, she made me spend all morning cleaning it up, because you guys were coming. Doesnıt like wizards, but she wouldnıt want them to think weıre a bunch of slobs. Canıt figure that out.²
	³I thought she cleaned your room for you,² said Harry.
	³Used to, but she started finding stuff I didnıt want her to find, so I told her Iıd do it myself. Only problem with that is, I have to actually do it.²
	³Life is rough,² said Harry, deadpan. Dudley nodded.
	³Whatıs this?² asked Ron, ³another one of those television things?²
	³No, itıs a computer,² replied Dudley. ³Oh, that reminds me, you guys are on the Internet! Did you know that?² He sat down and started calling up the page.
	³Yeah, we heard about it recently,² said Harry. The page loaded onto the screen, showing pictures of each of the six, with Harry, Hermione, and Ron on top, followed by Ginny, Neville, and Pansy below. 
	³Hey, why am I third?² asked Ron in what Harry assumed was feigned annoyance. ³I was his friend before Hermione, I should be second.²
	³Maybe they wanted to keep it boy-girl-boy,² Dudley suggested.
	³Cute how they make it so that the couples are above and below each other,² commented Pansy. ³But I thought there were biographies. Where are they?²
	³You click on the picture, and it takes you to that personıs page,² explained Dudley. He clicked on Ronıs picture, and they leaned forward to read the biography.
	³Hey, they donıt mention Harry and I saving Hermione from the troll!² protested Ron. ³These people need to do better research.²
	³You could send them a suggested biography, Ron,² teased Pansy. ³Or updates, at least. Theyıd probably want to know that you can use the energy-of-love spells now.² 
	³What, this happened recently?² asked Dudley.
	³Yes, today, for the first time, actually,² replied Pansy. 
	³How does that work, anyway?² asked Dudley, obviously curious. ³Is there anything special you have to do or learn to be able to do them?²
	Obviously recalling what had happened with Harry and Ron the day before, Pansy and Harry burst out laughing. Now looking truly annoyed, Ron said, ³You guys had better not say one wordŠ² 
	³What?² asked Dudley.
	Harry stopped laughing and said, ³Well, Ron knows plenty of embarrassing things about me, so Iıd better not say. But itıs different for each person. You read about what happened with me, that should give you some idea.²
	Dudley smirked. ³Yeah, it looked pretty embarrassing for you. I couldnıt believe you talked about stuff like that.²
	Harry gave Dudley a look similar to one heıd given him earlier. ³Yes, Dudley, but once again I call your attention to the fact­²
	³That it saved my life, and so I should shut up and stop making jokes about it, right?² finished Dudley, looking resigned. ³It just begs to be made fun of, though. Didnıt a lot of people at your school make fun of it, when you found it?²
	Harry looked at Ron and Pansy. ³You two would know better than me. People really didnıt joke about it to me.²
	³The fact is, Dudley,² explained Ron, ³that people were too busy being awestruck to make fun of it that much. This was a major, huge discovery. This Internet thing doesnıt talk about that?²
	³It does, a bit. Thereıs not much information about it, though.²
	Harry smiled. ³Thatıs because thereıs not much information about it, period. Iım the one who discovered it, I have to find out the information.² He paused, then glanced at Ron and Pansy. ³With a little help from my friends.²
	Dudley chuckled. ³The Beatles.²
	Startled, Pansy looked around. ³Beetles? Where?²
	³No, Pansy, he didnıt see any beetles,² Harry assured her. ³Itıs a Muggle musical group that he meant. The last words I said happen to be a famous song title.² To Dudley, he explained, ³Weıre having a little problem with one particular beetle right now, one that wonıt leave us alone.²
	³I could go get some bug spray,² offered Dudley.
	Ron chuckled. ³That sounds like a really good idea, actually. Why didnıt we think of that?²
	³Unfortunately, Dudley, this is a beetle who is also a witch,² said Harry. ³Itıs a long story, but sheıs been harassing us, following us around.² He went on to explain how being an Animagus worked.
	³Cool!² enthused Dudley. ³Iıd be a wolf. Or maybe a cheetah, one of those ones that can run really fast.²
	³No, problem is, you donıt get to choose what you are. You could end up a raccoon, or a penguin, or an aardvark.²
	³Hmmm, maybe I wouldnıt bother then,² said Dudley. ³Can you imagine working on it for three years, and then finding out youıre a rat?²
	Harry and Ron exchanged a significant look. ³Yes, that would be bad,² agreed Ron.
	³Okay, well, letıs go downstairs,² suggested Harry. ³We need to finish up and get Ginny over here.² 
	They walked down the stairs and headed for the living room, but Ron stopped in the hall under the stairs, and pointed to the cupboard under the stairs. ³Harry, is this­²
	³Yep,² Harry said. ³Where I slept until I was eleven.²
	³But there are two bedrooms upstairs!² exclaimed Pansy, aghast. ³Why werenıt you in the other one?²
	³That was Dudleyıs second bedroom, for his extra stuff,² said Harry. 
	Ron and Pansy stared at Dudley, disbelievingly. ³You had to mention thatŠ² muttered Dudley, embarrassed.
	Harry found that his current life circumstances were sufficiently good that he didnıt feel horribly scarred by his earlier hardships. Looking at Ron and Pansy, he said, ³Look, I do want it to be clear that I donıt blame Dudley for that. My aunt and uncle didnıt want me, hated the idea that I was magical, and raised me as if I were a guest who had overstayed his welcome. One of the ways their unhappiness with me showed was that they went way out of their way to treat Dudley as the Œrealı son, the one they were proud of, and me as someone who didnıt matter. My point is that they did that, not Dudley. Dudley was raised to think that that was the natural situation, to have two bedrooms, to have every argument between us decided in his favor. You donıt stop to think, Œhey, this is unfair,ı if itıs unfair in your favor, when youıre a kid.²
	³But why did your aunt and uncle treat you like that?² asked Pansy, obviously feeling sympathy for Harry. ³It wasnıt like you were a bad person or anything.²
	Harry paused to think for a few seconds before answering. ³Obviously, I spent a lot of time wondering about that. When I was a kid, I thought there must be something wrong with me, otherwise why would they treat me that way? My best guess is that they resented having to raise me when they didnıt want to, and because Iım a wizard. If thereıs another reason, I sure donıt know what it is.²
	Pansy turned to Dudley. ³Do you know why, Dudley? Did they ever say anything to you about it?²
	Though clearly uncomfortable with the topic, Dudley tried to answer anyway; Harry wondered if it was partly because he felt guilty for his part in how Harry had been treated. ³They did, but nothing that would answer the question. They just always told me, for as long as I can remember, that he was a bad influence, that he was the sort of person you didnıt associate with, that he was strange. Funny thing is, they never said why exactly, and I never thought to ask. I just accepted it. I do remember there were a few times when we were getting along, doing something together and having fun, and they would pull me aside, act as though Iıd done something seriously wrong, and send me to my room. It was just easier toŠ give him a hard time. They had no problem with that. But beyond that, if there was another reason except for his being a wizard, I really couldnıt say what it was.²
	Standing behind Harry, Pansy put her arms around him, her hands joining at his stomach. Embarrassed, he patted her hand. ³Really, Pansy, itıs okay. I donıt think about it that much anymore. My life is really good now­well, except for the people trying to kill me, thatıs not so good­but I have you guys, I have Ginny, I still get to talk to Albus, thereıs lots of good stuff in my life. If what happened then was a trade for what I have now, it would be totally worth it. Iım really not complaining, and you shouldnıt feel sorry for me.²
	She let go of him. ³Itıs kind of hard not to, but if you say so.² Looking at Dudley, she said, ³Well, if he doesnıt blame you, Dudley, then I donıt either. Also, anyone who kicks Malfoy in the head a couple of times is all right with me.²
	Dudley grinned. ³Seemed the least I could do, after he tried to kill me.²
	Harry saw Ron looking closely at the floor. ³What is it?²
	³Nothing, I just thought I saw something. Maybe Iım just being jumpy, after what Pansy said about beetles.²
	Hearing Ron say that gave Harry an idea. He suddenly grabbed his robe at the waist and shook it vigorously. A beetle hit the floor and started skittering away. 
	³Dudley! Quick, find a jar!² shouted Harry. Dudley ran toward the kitchen, only to stop in amazement as the beetle started to change form, sprouting arms, legs, and a torso. In a few seconds, Rita Skeeter was standing in front of them. Dudley gaped in shock.
	³No, thanks, Iıve spent more than enough time in a jar, thanks to the lovely and charming Miss Granger.² Giving Harry a contemptuous look, she added, ³Took you long enough to think of doing that. Snapeıs right, you really arenıt too bright.²
	Harry tried to calm his mounting anger. ³Get the hell out of­no, wait, I have an idea.² He walked up to her and reached for her head. She reflexively backed off. He gave her a hard stare and said, ³Iıll do this with or without your cooperation.² She raised her eyebrows but said nothing. He reached over, found a strand of hair, and pulled sharply. He carefully placed the hair into a pocket in his robe. ³Okay, now you can get the hell out of here.²
	She regarded him with scorn and amusement. ³Well, that wasnıt very energy-of-love-ish of you, now, was it? Why, itıs difficult to think that this is the same person who exchanged such tender words with Ron just yesterday.² Harry glanced over and saw Ron looking furious. ³Iıll go, Harry, because it suits me to just now, but you, me, and Granger need to have a little chat. Now that Iım out in the open, things are different. Iıll meet you at the Burrow at one oıclock tomorrow, just the three of us. Weıll talk outside, wouldnıt want to be overheard.² She smiled at the irony of her own comment. Turning her back, she walked to the fireplace and threw in some Floo powder, shouted ³Diagon Alley!² and was gone.
	The four exchanged looks, no one saying anything for a moment. Finally Dudley asked, ³Why did you take that hair from her?²
	³To make a detector, like your pendant,² said Harry. ³They can use this to make something thatıll let us know when sheıs around. Boy, that was annoying.²
	³That was the weirdest thing Iıve ever seen,² said Dudley fervently. ³Wait till I tell Mum and Dad. Then again, maybe Iıd better not.²
	³It would really reinforce their idea that all wizards are freaks,² noted Harry. ³Well, itıs been too long as it is, better get you guys back and get Ginny out here. Dudley, Iıll be back with Ginny in five minutes or so.²
	They went into the fireplace, and five minutes later, Harry came out again, followed by Ginny. She and Dudley exchanged greetings, and she looked at his feet. Puzzled, he asked, ³What is it?²
	³I just wanted to look at your shoes,² she said. ³Was hoping they were steel-toed or something.²
	He smiled. ³No, afraid not. Donıt usually kick people, but it just seemed the right thing to do in his case. Well, letıs do the tour.² They started walking through the house, in the same order as with Ron and Ginny. When they got to Dudleyıs bedroom, Ginny looked at the computer, which was still displaying Ronıs picture and biography.
	³Oh, this is that Internet thing! I want to see the one about me,² said Ginny. Dudley called up the page, and she started reading. ³Seems fairly accurate. Iım surprised they found out about me being able to do the spells already. I didnıt think that was public knowledge, nothingıs been in the Prophet about it.²
	Dudley was reading along with her. ³Why does it say that you two are Œexpected to be married in the next few years?ı Are you engaged or something?²
	³Not formally,² explained Harry, ³but you already read about the Joining of Hands. Since thatıs irreversible, everyone understands that it means we intend to be together for the rest of our lives. Weıll probably get married after Ginny graduates from Hogwarts.²
	³Well, congratulations,² said Dudley. ³So, are you guysŠ you knowŠ²
	Harry rolled his eyes. ³DudleyŠ² he said in annoyance.
	Ginny turned from looking at the computer screen, eyes sparkling. ³Well, Dudley, he did discover the energy of love. Itıd be kind of stupid of me to let that go to waste, wouldnıt it?²
	Dudley and Ginny grinned as Harry moaned and looked away in embarrassment. ³Youıre really going to go to town with me right now, arenıt you,² asked Harry plaintively.
	³It is very tempting,² agreed Ginny. To Dudley, she said, ³He embarrasses so easily, I could have his face beet red in a few minutes. But I love him, so Iım not going to do that.² She leaned over and kissed him on the lips, evidently not caring about Dudleyıs presence.
	³Very thoughtful of you,² said Harry warily, not having decided whether she was joking or not. To Dudley, he warned, ³Just wait till you get a girlfriend.²
	³Oh, I have one,² replied Dudley. ³Sheıd never do what Ginny just did, though. She likes to play hard to get. Likes me to chase her.²
	³No, in our case, I chased Harry. Didnıt think Iıd ever actually get him, but I did, somehow. I prefer to play easy to get, since it means I can be gotten more.²
	Dudley grinned at Harry, who couldnıt help but grin back. ³Like I said, my life is pretty good right now.²
	³I see what you mean,² agreed Dudley. Ginny asked to look at Harryıs page, and Dudley called it up. ³Wow, even a picture of the front and back of your Chocolate Frog card,² she commented. ³They canıt make it so that your image leaves the card and comes back, though. Bet they could, if there were magical computers.²
	³That should be a project for your father,² said Harry, picturing Arthurıs enthusiasm for doing something like that.
	³Yeah, heıd like that,² agreed Ginny. ³We should, I mean, you should get him a computer.²
	³No, Œweı is right,² said Harry. ³The money is yours, too, as far as Iım concerned. You should feel free to spend anything you want.²
	³But weıre not married yet­²
	³Thatıs really more a technicality,² he argued. ³But it would make me happy. And you do like to make me happy, donıt you?²
	She sighed. ³You know just what to say, donıt you.²
	Dudley looked confused. ³You have money? How? How much?²
	³My parents left it to me, and itıs forty-odd thousand Galleons. In Muggle terms, about two hundred thirty thousand pounds.²
	Dudley gaped. ³WowŠ why didnıt you ever spend any of it? Buy yourself stuff?²
	³Partly because I didnıt know the exact amount at first, and thought Iıd better save it, and partly because I didnıt want your parents knowing. They might have decided that as my legal guardians, they were entitled to it.²
	³Dumbledore would have never let them do that,² said Ginny. ³And can you imagine them walking up to a Gringotts goblin and asking to get into your vault?²
	³Good point, I donıt think it would be worth it to them,² agreed Harry. ³Still, it would have been one more thing for them to harass me about, which I didnıt need.²
	³So, youıre going to get her father a computer?² asked Dudley, clearly hoping the conversation wouldnıt take the same turn into Harryıs childhood that the last one had. ³Youıd need to get him an Internet connection, too, and itıs not trivial to get set up. You have to know what youıre doing.²
	Ginny smiled at Harry. ³Sounds like a job for Hermione.²
	He nodded. ³Maybe Iıll talk to her about it after the Apparation crisis is over. Iım sure sheıll want to spend the summer boning up on Transfigurations, though. Well, weıve seen the whole place, Ginny, do you think you can Apparate here fast enough to save Dudleyıs life?²
	³I think so,² she responded casually. ³And Dudley, if I do, and itıs Malfoy, you can pay me back by giving him a few more kicks in the head.²
	Dudley laughed. ³I would do that anyway, just for myself. But for youŠ Iıll think of you the next time I go shopping for shoes.²
	³Good,² she said. They headed towards the fireplace. As Harry prepared to throw the Floo powder into the fireplace, Dudley said, ³Oh, Harry, forgot to mention it before, butŠ thanks for saving my life.²
	Harry smiled. ³Any time.²

*  *  *  *  *

	Back at the Burrow, Harry and Ginny met Hermione and Neville. Harry told them about what had happened with Skeeter. Hermione moaned, ³Oh, I donıt think I can take meeting with her. Not right now. Itıs not going to be anything good, thatıs for sure.² Harry found it hard to disagree.
	³I was going to go back to the Aurors before Ginny and I went to sleep,² he said. ³Maybe I can get them to imbue something using that hair so we can know if sheıs around. Iıd really rather not have her following me around. By the way, I wondered, why didnıt she show up on those maps you made of Hogwarts last year?²
	Hermione shook her head, angry with herself. ³That was my fault, an oversight. Animagi donıt show up on maps like that unless you do a special charm on them. I forgot to do it, and Remus didnıt specifically mention it to me when we talked about it. Iım sure he remembered to do it on his map because the Marauders were all Animagi. There was nothing like that to make me think of it, and I didnıt.
	³But as for the imbuing, Harry, you donıt need to go to the Aurors. I can do that, itıs the same charm I used when I charmed the maps to make them go off if Crabbe or Goyle got near you. Just give me the hair and the item you want imbued, and itıll just take a minute. And I wonıt forget to do the charm that detects Animagi, so it wonıt matter whether sheıs a beetle or herself.²
	³Great, thanks,² he said, happy for the peace of mind of knowing that he would no longer be monitored without his knowledge. 
	³Harry,² said Ginny, ³You did bring the Pensieve back. I want to see the Malfoy thing, before we forget.²
	Before Harry could answer, Hermione chimed in, ³Yes, I wouldnıt mind seeing it again myself.² Neville nodded his agreement.
	Harry sighed. ³Okay, itıs in my room, letıs go.² They went to the boysı bedroom and watched the memory. When they came out of the Pensieve, Ginny smiled at Harry.
	³Harry, I have to say, that was reallyŠ² Pretending to struggle for words, she ran a hand through Harryıs hair and another across his chest in a comically exaggerated, suggestive way. ³Neville, Hermione, would you leave us alone for a while?²
	The other three laughed heartily as Harry turned pink. ³I think you heard me mention that I wasnıt totally proud of it,² said Harry in a mildly reproving way.
	³Okay, Harry, now Iım going to be serious,² said Ginny. ³I understand why you feel that way. But think about the fact that I was kidnapped and tortured by Malfoy, and he tried to kill me. He did worse to Pansy. For those of us who suffered because of him, thereıs something comforting in knowing that you didnıt go easy on him when you had the chance. It was like you stood up for us; we know it was mostly because of us, because you care about us, that you were like that. You werenıt cruel, you werenıt inhuman, you just enjoyed catching him and making him pay, even if only a little bit, for what heıd done. I thoroughly enjoyed that, and I donıt think thereıs anything wrong with that, for knowing that youıll be tough with people who hurt your friends.² She paused. ³Also, I really am a little excited.²
	This time, Harry smiled along with Neville and Hermione. ³All right, I understand, I wonıt argue with you. And as for the other thing, well, weıll be back at my quarters soon. At least we wonıt have to worry about unwanted visitors, thanks to Hermione.²
	Hermione raised her eyebrows. ³Do you think sheısŠ²
	³Wouldnıt surprise me,² he said, trying not to think about it. ³She was clearly with Ron and I for our session yesterday, all she had to do was stay in my robes for a little while longer.²
	Hermioneıs face reflected her disgust. ³Thatıs sick. Of course, itıs no more sick than the other stuff sheıs done, but stillŠ well, give me that hair, Iıll get to work on imbuingŠ what should I imbue?²
	Ginny took off a ring and handed it to Hermione. Harry shrugged. ³Donıt suppose you have any more of those fake Galleons? Except for the pendant, thereıs nothing I carry around with me all the time.²
	³A Galleon it is,² she agreed. ³Yes, I have a few in my trunk.² She got up and headed to her room.
	³How are you doing, Neville?² asked Ginny.
	Neville shrugged. ³Not so bad. Much better than yesterday would be a good way to put it.²
	Ginny looked at him sadly. ³I havenıt really had a chance a chance to talk to you since it happened, and I just wanted to sayŠ² She trailed off, then walked to him and hugged him, holding him tightly.
	³Thank you for saying that, Ginny,² said Neville, as he returned the hug. ³I appreciate it. I suppose itıll take some time to get used to it, but what happened today was a big help. Being able to see her talk to me like thatŠ I wish every person who lost someone got to do that.² He let go of Ginny.
	³Wouldıve saved me a lot of grief if Iıd gotten to do that with Sirius,² agreed Harry. ³Especially since I felt I was largely responsible for his death. He probably would have told me I wasnıt, and that I shouldnıt think about it.²
	³Me too, Harry, of course. You saw what Gran said about that.²
	³Yes, Neville, but I didnıt understand what she was referring to. I didnıt want to ask you, because I felt like it was just my place to relay the message.²
	Neville took a deep breath before speaking. ³It was one of the things that Hermione and I were fighting about in the weeks before Gran was killed, in fact, even before we left Hogwarts. She thought I should come live at the Burrow too, and that security precautions should be taken at my place. I thought she was just trying to get me to come to the Burrow because she wanted to be around me, and I was flattered, but I knew how Gran would feel about it, and I said no without even asking her. Hermione was persistent, so finally I talked to Gran about the idea of our safety, and she refused to do anything differently. Ironically, today Hermione was apologizing for all the things she was wrong about, but she was right about this one. I felt like, if I had listened to her, maybe this wouldnıt have happened.²
	Harry shook his head. ³You know how your grandmother was, Neville. It wouldnıt have mattered what you had said. She wouldnıt have changed her mind.²
	³I know, really. Itıs just hard not to think about things like that.²
	³Boy, I can really understand that,² said Harry, feeling that it was an understatement.
	³Where are you going to live now, Neville?² asked Ginny. ³I mean, somehow living alone in that house doesnıt seem like such a good idea.²
	³Well, I probably wouldnıt be in that much actual danger,² said Neville. ³I mean, Iım still not a high-priority target, and­²
	³After what you called Voldemort?² asked Harry incredulously. ³I think you made the high-priority target list, Neville. He takes that kind of thing pretty seriously. Iım sure heıs really angry that you said that to him and lived.²
	³Hmmm, hadnıt thought of it that way. You may be right. Anyway, Granıs house might be safe enough, since I have the adrenaline detector in the pendants, but I suppose they could get me while I was asleep or something. So, yes, I wasnıt going to stay there. I was going to stay with the Aurors for a few days, then come here. Cassandra wants me to stay so she can keep an eye on me, she wants to help me get better. But, yes, I will be here soon.²
	³Weıll be happy to have you, Neville,² said Harry.
	Neville nodded. ³I knew that already, of course. But thanks.²
	Hermione walked into the room and, with great satisfaction, handed the ring to Ginny and the Galleon to Harry. ³There you go, one guaranteed beetle-free afternoon of sleep. How did you get the hair from her, anyway? I wouldnıt think sheıd just give it to you.²
	³I kind of threatened her,² admitted Harry. ³I walked up to her to take it, and when she backed away, I said, ŒIıll do this with or without your cooperation.ı She didnıt protest, and I took it.²
	Hermione smiled. ³Thank you, Harry. Like Ginny said, youıre sticking up for your friends.²
	Giving Harry a significant look, Ginny said, ³Harry, letıs get back to Hogwarts. Now.² Fawkes burst into view as Hermione and Neville laughed, and Harry and Ginny grabbed his tail and were gone.

	Harry walked into Snapeıs office later that evening at a few minutes after ten. Harry had not been surprised that Snape had called, as Snape had warned that he might, but it was the third straight night. Maybe he abstained too long when the Apparation crisis started, Harry had thought.
	³Good evening, Professor,² said Harry. ³Howıs the schedule coming along?²
	³Not so well,² Snape replied. ³I can tell you that you will have a particularly busy year, as you must teach the N.E.W.T. classes as well. I have tried to keep your schedule as similar to last year as possible, but some changes must of course be made. I was considering the possibility of consolidating your seventh year class, having all students in it rather than two separate classes, as is normal.²
	Harry shrugged. ³Whatever you think is best. What made you think of doing that?²
	³Mostly, last yearıs decimation of the sixth year Slytherin boysı ranks, which meant that the Slytherin/Ravenclaw class was reduced to nine students by the end of last year. Combining them would mean one class of twenty-four members, which is manageable, and would give you one less class in your already busy schedule.²
	³That sounds good, thanks,² said Harry agreeably.
	³There is one development of which you should be aware,² Snape went on. ³I received an owl today from Mr. Zabini, who states that he wishes to be included in the N.E.W.T. Defense Against the Dark Arts class.²
	Harry nodded. ³AndŠ?²
	Snape looked mildly annoyed, as if Harry should have anticipated the rest. ³It is a highly irregular request, as he did not take the class in sixth year. Normally one cannot take the seventh year class if one does not take the sixth year class. I would have immediately refused the request, but such decisions are up to the discretion of the professor teaching the class, that is, you. I anticipated that you would approve the request.²
	³And you were right,² confirmed Harry.
	³I do not particularly care, but I would advise you to reconsider such a cavalier attitude,² said Snape, in a tone which Harry felt conveyed Snapeıs conviction that Harry was acting stupidly. ³Not only are there excellent reasons for disallowing such a request in general, but particularly in Mr. Zabiniıs case. His skills in this subject are very poor, to put it mildly. Even before Mr. Longbottomıs improvement, Mr. Zabini made Mr. Longbottom look like an Auror by comparison.²
	³Somehow I think heıll do better this year,² argued Harry. ³Remember, his dormitory-mates were Malfoy, Goyle, Crabbe, and Nott. From what I heard, they were always really abusive to him, treated him terribly, because he was shy and didnıt stand up for himself very well.²
	³He was weak, is what you mean to say,² retorted Snape.
	Harry found he didnıt like Snapeıs attitude, and reminded himself that he was there to help Snape. He tried to focus on love. ³You make it sound like what happened to him was his fault. I donıt like to think of how it would have been if it had been me in there instead of him.²
	Snape raised an eyebrow. ³You would have fought. You might have lost every fight, but you still would have fought.² To Harryıs surprised look, Snape continued, ³I was told of your detentions with Dolores Umbridge, Professor. Of course you would have fought. You fought me for five years; you never allowed yourself to be cowed, as did Mr. Longbottom. Some people fight; some people do not.²
	Harry smiled a little. ³Neville fights now.²
	Snape nodded in what appeared to be reluctant respect for Neville. ³Yes, he does. I assume you are referring to the epithet he used. I imagine you all understand that he is now a high-priority target of the Dark Lord.²
	³Yes, we were talking about that earlier. Did you hear about what happened today?²
	³No, I have not talked to the headmistress today, as she has been busy. I assumed I would learn of todayıs events in short order.² Harry gestured to Snape to go ahead, and Snape did. He started with Harry returning to the Burrow yesterday, and his conversation with Arthur about the Memory Charm he had placed on Molly. He then saw the first Death Eater capture; Harry was impressed by Snapeıs ability to leap seamlessly from one significant memory to another, skipping what was unimportant.
	Snape came to the Malfoy capture, and Harry saw the images in his mind as Snape accessed them. When Harry cast Legilimens on Malfoy, Snape gave a sudden start; Harry saw him look astonished and pale. ³What is it?² asked Harry. Snape didnıt answer, but backed up and viewed the scene again until Malfoy was taken away. Snape then viewed it a third time, focusing very closely on the images Harry had seen in Malfoyıs mind. Snape then put down his wand, sat back in his chair, and seemed to be focusing on something. ³Professor?² asked Harry, wondering what the problem was.
	After a minute, Snape answered. ³I am making a serious attempt, Professor, to restrain the anger and frustration I feel at your having done something soŠ breathtakingly foolish.² 
	Harry blinked in surprise. ³Do you mean doing Legilimens on him?²
	Evenly, Snape replied, ³Yes, Professor, that is what I mean. At least you have discerned that much. Perhaps, as an exercise, you may want to try to work out why what you did was so terrible an idea.²
	Harry was starting to become annoyed at Snapeıs criticism, though relatively muted as it was, and embarrassed at the idea that there was something obvious he had overlooked. He tried to focus on love and think critically at the same time. After a minute he said, ³The only thing I can think of is that if he had a wand, he could have struck back, and seen something in my mind, like us talking. But he didnıt have a wand.²
	³Wandless magic is not unheard of, as you well know,² pointed out Snape. ³That was one danger of what you did; though a low-probability danger, it was still not worth risking in the situation. But the larger danger, which I am astonished that you continue to overlook, was not what he would see, but what you would see. You could easily have seen him talking to me; I do talk to various Death Eaters at times, including him. If you had seen him talking to me, he would have known you had seen it, and therefore known that you knew me to be working for the Dark Lord. He would then expect you to convey this information to the headmistress, and I would be discharged and arrested; my being allowed to stay a Hogwarts professor after your seeing such a thing would have raised too much suspicion. I could still have Œescapedı and functioned as a spy against the Dark Lord, but not as a Hogwarts professor, which is where my true utility to him lies, or so he thinks. 
	³Naturally, in such a scenario, the damage would not be irretrievable. Mr. Malfoy would not immediately be able to communicate the information to the Dark Lord, but it must always be assumed that any Death Eater could escape at any time. The logical course would then have been the elimination of Mr. Malfoy, as he had information which would damage us should it reach the Dark Lord, and that could not be risked.²
	It took a minute for what Snape had said to register. ³You meanŠ if I had seen him talking to you, you would have had him killed?²
	³Strictly speaking, such a thing is not within my purview. I would have relayed the information to the headmistress and Mr. Shacklebolt, who would then have had to make the decision. I believe they would have made the correct choice; they are both realists, and even the small possibility of the Dark Lord getting such information is unacceptable. As events occurred, you saw nothing that could incriminate me, and so the headmistress and Mr. Shacklebolt were spared such a decision. However, what concerned me was not so much the question of whether Mr. Malfoyıs death would have to be arranged, but rather the stark realization that my life and my utility to the Order are in the hands of one capable of such a stunning misjudgment.²
	Harry now felt very embarrassed. Snape was obviously right; he should have thought about the consequences of doing Legilimens on a Death Eater. He thought of apologizing, but immediately realized that an apology would mean nothing to Snape. He kept his expression even, saying nothing.
	Snape continued speaking. ³I can hear the words of the headmaster in my mind. ŒHe is only seventeen, Severus. He is doing the best he can.ı That may be true, but you are sitting, as they say, at the adultsı table now. Lapses of judgment can cost lives, and of those more important than Mr. Malfoy. Perhaps I should attempt to tutor you in elements of tactical decision-making as it applies to such situations. I may be unable to offer opinions on love and morality, but I can give guidance on clear-headed thinking. It seems that such a thing could be useful to you.²
	Harry understood that Snape did not intend to be insulting­in fact, was going out of his way to avoid it­but he still had to struggle to react to Snapeıs suggestion dispassionately. ³Iım not in a position to argue with you,² he said. ³Iıd be interested in whatever you had to say, as these situations come up.² He knew he could learn from Snape, even if heıd rather not, and he wondered if he would one day lose the life of one of his friends to such a misjudgment. He did his best to swallow his pride.

	That night was a slow one, from Harryıs point of view; there were no Apparations, so it was beginning to appear that the information Harry had pulled from Malfoy was accurate. Near the end of the shift, Kingsley told Harry and Ginny that this might be their last one, and he would let them know for sure sometime that evening. In the meantime, he advised them to stick to their current sleep schedule for at least one more day. As they went off shift, Harry remembered that he and Hermione had to talk to Rita Skeeter in an hour. He wasnıt looking forward to it, and he wondered how Hermione was dealing with the prospect of coming face to face with her tormentor.
	At a few minutes to one, Harry and Hermione sat in conjured chairs in the Weasleysı front yard. Glancing at Hermione, Harry saw that she seemed to be trying hard to concentrate; he hoped it was on the energy of love. ³Howıre you doing?²
	³Iım reminding myself of the reasons not to actually kill her,² she responded, looking straight ahead.
	Harry nodded, as if it were the answer he expected. ³Good idea.²
	In the distance, they saw the Knight Bus appear out of nowhere. It came toward the Burrow, and stopped. Rita Skeeter got out and walked up to them, wearing a cheery smile. ³Hello. Lovely day, isnıt it?²
	Hermione was stonily silent, staring at Skeeter with undisguised loathing. Harry decided that he should speak as much as possible so Hermione wouldnıt have to. ³Okay, Skeeter, weıre here. What did you want to talk about?²
	Skeeter sat down in the chair Harry had already conjured. ³Well, first, Iıd really like to have a discussion with our dear Hermione about the moral issues involved in our little situation. It seems she thinks Iım evil, or something along those lines.²
	³ŒEvilı doesnıt come close to covering it,² spat Hermione in disgust. ³You know what you did, you know what you tried to do. Youıre not going to fool anybody by pretending it wasnıt evil.²
	Skeeter shrugged lightly. ³It wasnıt nice, Iıll grant you, though Œevilı seems like too strong a word. Nothing I said in those letters wasnıt the truth. Is it evil to tell people the truth? Maybe it is, when people donıt want to know the truth, when theyıd rather close their eyes to who they really are. But thatıs all I ever did, as a journalist. You were angry with me for revealing that Hagrid was a half-giant, but it was the truth.²
	Harry decided to jump in before Hermione responded. ³Everything you write has information taken out which would help to tell the truth if you put it in. You want people to think a certain thing, and you write to fit that. For example, Pansy didnıt tell Ron about the thing with Malfoy because she wanted to spare him pain, not because it wouldnıt Œconcern him.ı Hermione and Ginny were concerned about Pansy and Ronıs relationship, not thinking they Œcouldnıt make it work.ı Itıs all­²
	³ŒTwisted and distorted,ı yes, Iıve heard you say that,² agreed Skeeter pleasantly. ³But it could be true that Pansy didnıt think it would concern Ron. How would I know? Itıs a reasonable extrapolation. And if Ron and Pansy broke up over him bringing up her past, couldnıt you accurately say that they Œcouldnıt make it work,ı and that was what Ginny and Hermione were talking about? I really reject your premise that you canıt present a certain point of view when writing an article and still have it be true.²
	³Hugo doesnıt do that,² argued Harry.
	Skeeter laughed derisively. ³Ah, BrantellŠ yes, Harry, he does do that, he just does it in your favor. Like you said with your cousin, you donıt worry that things arenıt fair if theyıre not fair in your favor. He omits information from his articles that would make you look bad if he put it in, because he likes you. Itıs no different than what I do. So I donıt condemn him for it; anybody in the journalism trade understands that any article is going to have a point of view. Intelligent readers,² Skeeter emphasized the word with a glance at Hermione, ³understand that as well, and filter the article accordingly. Journalism would be extremely boring if there was no point of view.²
	³So itıs all right to leave people with an impression that isnıt true?² pressed Harry.
	³As I said, smart people will recognize the articleıs point of view, and adjust for it when they read,² replied Skeeter. ³And if theyıre not smart enough to, well, too bad for them. I donıt write just for stupid people to be able to understand, and fortunately, the Prophet doesnıt make me.²
	³Skeeter,² said Hermione, trying to stay in control of her emotions, ³I really have better things to do than listen to your pathetic rationalizations for what you do, and every minute I spend with you is a minute I have to try very hard not to vomit. So could we please speed this up?²
	³Why, of course, Hermione,² sneered Skeeter, in a tone that suggested that Hermione was a child who needed to be placated, ³because you know thereıs nothing Iıd rather do than make you happy.² Her tone suddenly hardening, she continued, ³Vomit all you want, for all I care. Youıre no better than me, for sure. You created me, in fact. Ask Harry, he understands it. He had interesting conversations about it, about you, the other day, with Ginny, then with Snape. He was wrestling with the morality of what you did to me, which is clearly more than you did. If you had, you would probably have no problems with me right now.²
	Hermione stared at Skeeter silently. Skeeter raised her eyebrows, as if Hermione had asked an interesting question. ³And what was the result of these conversations? Why, Iım glad you asked. As Harry will tell you, Ginny and Snape both, in very different ways, reached the conclusion that you prevented me from writing for reasons of revenge, not because you wanted to protect yourself and your friends from my awful point of view. You could have, as Snape very intelligently pointed out, let me keep writing, just made sure I didnıt write anything that you disapproved of. That would have been annoying, but livable; I would have just had to write to the point of view that you would want. It would have been an interesting challenge. But instead, I had to sit at home and twiddle my thumbs. Or, as Ginny put it, sit around with nothing to do but nurse a grudge. Sheıs smart, Harry, smarter than you are.²
	Skeeter, becoming more emotionally intense, leaned forward and stared at Hermione. ³Yes, Granger, this is revenge. Iım not going to make any bones about that. But you shouldnıt be surprised about any of this, and the only reason you are points to the fact that you think you know best, but you really donıt. Youıre paying now for a mistake you made when you were fourteen, a mistake that cost me a lot. You were just a kid, a hurt and offended little girl with far more brains than common sense. You thought, Œoh, I know, Iıll stop her from writing for awhile! She lies, sheıs a bad woman, so Iıll be doing a good thing!ı You had, you have, no idea how it feels to sit at home and stare at the walls, to be prevented from doing something you love and youıre good at. The punishment you imposed on me was hugely out of proportion to what I had done. Should it really surprise you that my thoughts turned to the question of getting back at you, at teaching you a lesson? Did you not think about the fact that people would wonder why I stopped writing, and would ask me questions about it that I couldnıt really answer? How that made me look to my friends, my family? But no, you were right. Youıre always right.
	³Iım not trying to get you to feel sorry for me, Granger. I really donıt care. But I would like you to at least know what you did, because I donıt think you really did. Harry was right when talking to Ginny­youıre getting back what you put out, only more. But Iım not even sure that itıs that much more. For your hurt feelings, you wrecked my life. Youıre still going to think Iım the moral equivalent of a Death Eater, but you might want to take a look in the mirror. Youıre responsible for this, you caused this. Maybe next time you wonıt wreck peopleıs lives without a thought or a care.²
	Hermione still looked stony; Harry thought he saw flashes of uncertainty in her eyes once or twice, but wasnıt sure. As for Skeeter, he still thought that what she had done was cold-hearted and cruel, but he had to admit that he hadnıt thought through what Hermioneıs actions had done to Skeeter. 
	Hermione finally spoke. ³You were an unregistered Animagus,² she said coldly. ³You used your ability to do things you knew would hurt people. You wouldnıt have found out about Hagrid being half-giant if you werenıt an Animagus. People have reasonable expectations of privacy. If they see no people around, they think theyıre alone. If I made a mistake, it was in not simply turning you in. Then you would have never written again, and would you blame me for wrecking your life? Or yourself for doing something against the law?²
	Skeeter scoffed. ³Oh, please. You donıt think parents had a right to know that Hagrid is half-giant? They thought they did, when they found out. If what I did hurt people, well, the truth hurts, as youıve been finding out lately. And I laugh at your scolding of me for breaking the law. There are laws against blackmail, which you may be finding out soon. Youıre right, you should have just exposed me. I wondered why you didnıt; I assumed it was that you wanted me in your back pocket for some reason, like to get me to do that stupid article about him a year and a half ago. For no pay, adding insult to injury. Which reminds me, I also havenıt been getting paid for a while, another thing you neglected to consider in your little punishment scheme. Or if you did consider it, you didnıt care.
	³Well, enough about the past. Youıre probably too angry to feel anything except self-righteous, too stubborn to admit that you were anything but totally correct in what you did. So letıs move on to the future. You can be my friend, or my enemy. If you choose to be my enemy, believe me, thereıs plenty I can do to make your lives miserable. Those letters were just a hint of it, to let you understand what you could be letting yourselves in for.
	³If you choose to be my friend, there are some considerations I will expect in return. Those considerations donıt involve you much, Granger, because thereıs little you could do that would be of benefit to me. But you,² she said, smiling and turning to Harry, ³thereıs a lot you could do for me. First of all, interviews with you anytime I wanted, on whatever topic. I would replace Brantell as your personal journalist; Iıd even be willing to write from your Œpoint of view,ı like he does. You wouldnıt have to worry about looking bad. Youıre the future star of the wizarding world, Harry. Youıll be better-known and more well-respected than even Dumbledore was. It would do me good to have that kind of access to you.
	³Secondly, as you know, I may be up on charges for being an unregistered Animagus. I have friends, people who can help me game the system, but another never hurts. I would want and expect you to use your influence, which is now considerable, to intervene on my behalf. You have clout, even if you donıt like to use it. Itıs possible that I could even escape any form of punishment altogether, end up with a slap on the wrist.
	³Thirdly, I suffered quite a bit from my enforced layoff, as Iıve mentioned, partly due to a lack of income. I would like to be compensated for that, in the sum of twenty thousand Galleons. I would ask it of her, but she doesnıt have it, and she canıt exactly ask it of her parents and tell them itıs for hair care products, though she could really use them. So I ask it from you; you do have it, youıre not using it, and you are culpable in that you knew what she was doing to me and said nothing. I know that itıs more than I would have earned as salary during that time, but part of it isŠ punitive, a term that our innocent little Hermione should understand very well, as what she did to me was highly punitive. There are other small details concerning what it would take to be my friend, but those are the important ones.²
	Harry mentally recoiled; each of the demands was hard to contemplate acceding to. He was disgusted by the idea of giving access to Skeeter, even if it was to be favorable, and helping her avoid charges was exactly the kind of thing he did not want to use his influence for. The request for twenty thousand Galleons was also anathema, though more on principle than because of the financial loss.
	Hermione was obviously having similar thoughts. Looking appalled, she said, ³Harry, under no circumstances are you even going to consider what she is suggesting. There is no way you are going to agree to this.²
	Skeeter smiled. ³I expected that reaction from you, of course. Harry here looks like heıs considering it, or at least, not rejecting it. But before we ask him for an opinion, itıs probably good to know the consequences of being my enemy.
	³First, Harry, I have had a lot of free time over the past two years, and as youıve guessed, Iıve spent a lot of it with you. Her, too, and your friends, but especially you. Mostly Iıve been hanging onto the inside of your robes, as I was today when it finally occurred to you to shake them out. This was not exactly comfortable at times, especially that day when Ginny Œjumped in the deep end.ı When you did that, with your robeŠ² Skeeter wore a look of disgust, and rolled her eyes, ³that was something I really, really didnıt want to see, especially not from that angle.²
	Harry wondered if she was trying to deliberately anger him, or to let him know details of what she knew that could be used later to embarrass him. Hermioneıs face reflected her confusion as Harry tried to control his growing feelings of rage. Fury in his eyes, he stared at Skeeter. ³You werenıt invited.²
	She shrugged, as if not noticing his reaction. ³True, but I thought you should know that what Iıve done hasnıt been easy at times for me. Anyway, back to the subject, I know how much you dislike being in the public eye, even though it is mostly in a favorable way. You would really rather nothing was written about you at all. Well, after my being around you all this time, it shouldnıt surprise you to learn that I have quite a bit of information about you; voluminous, you could say. More than enough to write a book. Iım three-quarters done, in fact. I havenıt decided on a title yetŠ Iım thinking about, ŒThe Secret Life of Harry Potter,ı and there is quite a bit thatıs secret about it. It would be a huge bestseller, and I could still do it, even if I end up spending time in prison for being an Animagus.² Harry winced inside; the thought of such a book being written, especially in the way she would no doubt write it, was sickening.
	³I see youıre not thrilled at the idea,² she continued, clearly enjoying herself. I didnıt think you would be. Now, Consequence of Being My Enemy No. 2: You could expect me to continue to make your lives highly unpleasant, and not even considering what I might find out in the future, thereıs plenty that I know now that you would not want known. For example, Granger, naturally your blackmailing of me would be brought to the attention of the authorities. You think you did nothing illegal, but I think youıre wrong. That would definitely be put to the test. Also, your parents could find out not only that youıre involved in highly dangerous activities, and have been for years, behind their backs, but that you also lied about the reasons for staying at the Burrow, and approved of them being given Memory Charms when their rings were modified. By the time I was done with them, youıd be lucky if they ever wanted to see you again.²
	Just then, Harry saw the front door of the house open, and Neville walk out towards where they were sitting. Harry was surprised; he assumed Hermione had told him that Skeeter wanted to talk to them alone. Neville walked over to Hermioneıs chair and without a word, leaned down and gave her a kiss­a long and energetic kiss, far more so than Harry had ever seen Neville do in public before. He knew why, of course, as upon finishing, Neville gave Skeeter a disdainful glance before heading back into the house. For the first time since the meeting had started, Hermione smiled.
	³Well, wasnıt that cute,² said Skeeter, dripping sarcasm. ³And it reminds me, of course, of another of the things that could happen. So many things could come out that would be inconvenient, or worseŠ Nevilleıs little outburst against Lestrange, not to mention the Aurorsı covering it upŠ Your slip in the Department of Mysteries and your long and close relationship to the convicted murderer Sirius Black are definitely things that would come out in your biography, as well as the fact that youıve become a LegilimensŠ it could be arranged for Molly to be shown a Pensieve memory of your little conversation the day Percy died, not to mention being told about the Memory CharmŠ it could become publicly known that you talk to dead people in your sleep; people would find that highly interesting, not that it would do much for your credibilityŠ and then, yes, thereıs that utterly fascinating, not to mention rather peculiar, relationship you have with Professor Snape. Itıs like he feeds on your memoriesŠ kind of bizarre, really. People would be so intrigued to know about it!²
	³You couldnıt write about that!² Harry almost shouted. Keeping his voice down, he continued, ³Embarrassing us is one thing, but thatıs top secret information. Writing that would cost us Professor Snape as a spy, which I donıt think the Prophet is going to let you do, and the Ministry wonıt let the Prophet do.²
	³It wouldnıt necessarily cost you Professor Snapeıs services,² Skeeter argued. ³He could tell Voldemort that he concocted some story to convince you that it was necessary, as a way of gaining access to your memories. Quite ingenious, really.²
	³Then Voldemort would want to know why he hadnıt been getting information from that all along,² responded Harry. ³Besides, itıs too risky. You canıt know the consequences.²
	³But this is only if you decide to be my enemy, Harry,² she said sweetly. ³You could be my friend, and then we would never have to worry about all this unpleasantness. There are other things, such as the fact that Dumbledore can incapacitate Voldemort, or at least that you think he can­you might be unbalanced in thinking it, of course­and that stuff Hermione rubbed on him, that if youıre my friend, you never have to worry about being revealed.²
	³You wouldnıt,² said Hermione. ³Youıd be convicted of treason. Thatıs all highly classified.²
	Skeeter shrugged. ³You may be right. Who knows? Whatıs important is, Iıd rather keep you guessing about what I would do or wouldnıt do. And thereıs plenty more that I havenıt mentioned, plus whatever I can do or find out in the future. You definitely donıt want me as an enemy. So, think it over. You have five days; I want to know by next Monday.²
	She stood and started walking away. After a few steps, she turned and smiled. ³Oh, and HarryŠ I know it was yesterday, butŠ happy birthday.²


Chapter 5
Harry Potterıs Tragic Childhood

	Twenty minutes later, Harry, Hermione, Neville, and Ginny sat in the girlsı bedroom, two each on two beds, facing each other. Hermione had just finished relaying the conversation to Neville and Ginny, who, like Harry and Hermione, were appalled. 
	Hermione concluded by saying, ³I wish we could have told Ron and Pansy, too, on an open pendant channel, but theyıre doing their shifts, so weıll have to tell them about it later.²
	Pained, she looked at each of the othersı faces before continuing. ³Also, before we talk about what weıre going to do, I want to apologize to all of you, especially Harry, for getting us into this mess.² Turning to him, she continued, ³Youıre the one whoıs going to suffer most for what I did, whichever way we choose. Iım very, very sorryŠ I never would have done this if Iıd known what could happen.²
	Harry recognized that it was true that he was in a dire position because of what Hermione had done, but he felt strongly enough about Hermione that he wasnıt about to kick her when she was down. ³We all do things we wish later we hadnıt done,² he said. ³Why should you be any different?²
	She chuckled ruefully. ³I thought I was. Well, anywayŠ I want to know what everyone thinks, but I want to know what you think first, Harry, because this affects you most of all.²
	He didnıt have to think long. ³To me, the question isnıt whether we fight her, but how we fight her. First of all, giving in to this kind of thing is just really bad on principle. If I gave in, I would feel I was living someone elseıs life, not my own. Secondly, once we gave in, weıd be hers to control. Sheıd know she could get us to do anything. I donıt think I can live my life like that. It just isnıt that hard a decision.²
	³Neville?² she asked. ³She did make that threat about you. If you were convicted­²
	³Itıs not going to happen,² replied Neville confidently. ³She has no proof. Even if she admits she saw it as a beetle and heard us talk about it, thatıs not proof. Also, the Aurors would back me up, to them it would be as if I were an Auror. We should talk to Kingsley before this happens, but Iıd rather take my chances, for the same reasons as Harry said. I donıt want to be under someoneıs thumb, and whatever happens to Harry happens to all six of us. Weıre in it together.²
	³Ginny?²
	Harry had no doubt about Ginnyıs response, and he was right. ³Do you really need to ask? Of course, we fight.²
	Hermione looked at them proudly. ³I have a feeling Ron and Pansy will say the same thing­but when we ask them, we get their opinion before telling them ours­so now we have to work out how we do it, what we do, what our options are in terms of fighting her.²
	³I was thinking about this while we were still out there talking, actually,² said Harry. ³I was thinking that one thing we might want to do, or might have to do, is reach out, see what people we know can do to help us. There are some things that sheıs threatened, like writing a book about me, that we canıt do anything about. But there are some things that we could do, or try to prevent from being done. Like talk to Kingsley about her threat to Neville; if they know about it beforehand, they might be better able to defend against it. Also, I could talk to Archibald and Hugo; Hugo could tell me the situation at the Prophet, whether there was any chance of getting them to refuse to print anything she writes. He wouldnıt be able to do anything himself, but he could tell me who could. Archibald could help work out the question of how her punishment will work, and whether the Ministry could make the Prophet not print anything she writes, or even make the terms of her punishment that she canıt write for any papers. We need to go on the offensive, we need to find out what the possibilities are.²
	³We also need to find out how we can protect Hermione from the legal consequences of what she did,² added Neville. ³If there are any.²
	Hermione shrugged. ³At this point, I feel like saying I deserve whatever I get, but I know you guys feel differently, and I appreciate that. I understand the point, Harry, but in a way Iıd rather take a couple of days before we start talking to people about this. Maybe thereıs something weıre overlooking, something we can do to stop this before it starts. Iıd like to at least think about it before we start telling people.²
	³What could we do?² asked Ginny. ³Find something worse to blackmail her with?²
	Surprised, Hermione glanced at Ginny to see whether she was joking. ³No, even if that was an option, Iım pretty sure I wouldnıt do it, in case it backfired like my other one has. No, I think Iıve learned my lesson. I feel like Iım in one of those Muggle childrenıs dramas, you know the ones, Harry, that try to teach children morals. ŒAnd what did we learn this time? Well, we learned not to do things we know are immoral, because they always come back to haunt us.ı² Hermione wasnıt usually this cynical, but Harry could easily understand her attitude.
	³Anyway,² continued Hermione, getting back to Ginnyıs comment, ³no, itıs not that I have anything specific in mind, but just that it might be good to have some time to mull it over, think more carefully about what to do. Also, we have to be careful about what we do that quickly. I mean, suppose Harry contacted Hugo, and Hugo started making inquiries. Suppose by bad luck one of those got back to Skeeter. As it is, sheıs not going to do anything for five days, waiting for our answer, but in that case she would know our answer, and start doing things right away.²
	³We probably shouldnıt wait too long, though,² suggested Ginny. ³We do want to get outside advice before she starts doing whatever it is sheıs going to do. Maybe we should start telling people in two days, on Friday.²
	³Thatıs all right with me,² agreed Hermione, checking to see if it was with the others as well. ³But one thing, I have to be the one who does the telling. Neville, you and I will tell Kingsley, and Harry, Iıll be with you to tell Dentus and Hugo. And Iıll tell McGonagall myself.²
	³Do you really have to tell McGonagall?² asked Neville, obviously thinking that would be highly unpleasant for Hermione.
	³Sheıs going to find out about it anyway, Neville. Iıd really rather she heard it from me than someone else. I respect her too much for that.² Harry could understand that, knowing heıd have felt the same way about Dumbledore, if it had been him. ³Maybe weıll think of other things we can do, that might help us. Maybe she can help us in some way we donıt know about. Obviously we donıt want to tell too many people, since it could get around to people we donıt want it to. But we should tell people we can trust.²
	³We have to tell my parents too,² pointed out Ginny.
	Hermione nodded reluctantly. ³They know part of it already, of course, butŠ yes, Iım not looking forward to that, either.²
	³Is there any chance that she could get in trouble for trying to blackmail us?² wondered Neville.
	³Itıs the same problem as with her trying to get me in trouble for what I did,² said Hermione. ³Thereıs just no proof, nothing that would stand up at a trial. What she did is more obviously illegal, since she demanded money, but I doubt we could get her. Thatıs something that Dentus could tell us, probably.²
	There was silence for a moment; it seemed that no one had anything more to say. Hermione spoke again. ³Okay, weıll talk to Ron and Pansy when they get off shift. Obviously without you and Ginny, Harry, if you have a shift tonight. If you donıt, itıll be the six of us.
	³By the way, Harry, GinnyŠ I assume you did have a conversation about roughly what she said.² They nodded. ³You are right, Ginny. It was revenge. I didnıt even realize it at the time, I just thought it was justice. But she was right, when she said I was a hurt little girl with more brains than common sense. Thatıs whatıs soŠ really frustrating about all this, a lot of what sheıs said has been true. That, and the way Iıve treated NevilleŠ itıs just hard to face up to stuff like that about yourself, never mind in the middle of a situation like this, and what Neville and I have already been throughŠ² 
	It had been clear since the middle of her last sentence that tears were coming. Closest to her, Ginny put an arm around Hermione and let her cry on her shoulder. After Hermione finished, she thanked Ginny. ³I bet Iım going to be doing a lot more of that before this is over,² she said as she wiped away tears. Recovering, she added, ³I almost wish I were still doing the shifts with the Aurors, it would give me something else to think about besides this.²
	³Well, if you really want something else to think about, thereıs something Harry was thinking about doing, that we wanted to ask you about,² suggested Ginny.
	Realizing what Ginny meant, Harry corrected her. ³Something we were thinking about. Iım trying to get her used to the idea that my money is now our money.²
	³That may take a little time,² she said, ³you may have to be patient with me.²
	³I am nothing if not patient,² he said. To the othersı smiles, he added, ³Well, not really. But Iıll try. Anyway, we were thinking about buying some stuff, getting a computer and whatever else is necessary to use the Internet here. Arthur would like it, but it would be for anyone to use who wanted to.²
	Hermioneıs face lit up. ³Oh, thatıs a great idea, Harry! Arthur would just love it, and it would be convenient for me, too. What did you want to ask me about it?²
	³Well, we got the idea from seeing it in Dudleyıs room,² explained Harry. ³He said that itıs not that simple, that to get it set up you have to really know what youıre doing. So as you know, whenever thereıs something that requires a lot of research and will probably be boring and difficult, we think of you.²
	Neville and Ginny laughed, and Hermione reluctantly smiled. To Ginny, in a clearly sarcastic tone, she said, ³Itıs when he says things like that, Ginny, that I can see why you canıt keep your hands off him.²
	³Well, he doesnıt say things like that to me,² replied Ginny.
	Still smiling, Hermione said, ³I know youıre just trying to make me laugh, Harry. I appreciate it. Sure, Iıll look into it. My parents have it, of course, Iıll ask them about it too. I assume youıre hoping your part in this will be limited to providing the money?²
	Mildly chagrined, he nodded anyway. ³That would be ideal.²
	³HmmmŠ I may make you do more than that, but weıll see. Itıs very sweet of you, both of you. And Ginny, you really should think of it as your money too, heıs right. Neville and I donıt have that issue, just because neither of us has much money.²
	³I was thinking,² said Harry to Ginny, ³that you and I should go on a shopping trip, get you used to the idea of using the money.²
	She smiled mischievously. ³Better hope I donıt get too used to it. But yes, I suppose you could talk me into it.²
	³Okay, I guess weıre done, and I know you two need to go to sleep soon,² said Hermione. ³But thereıs another thing I want to talk to you about, and Iım really sorry, Neville, butŠ²
	³Thatıs okay, I understand,² said Neville, standing up. ³I know you have to talk about this with them from time to time, you donıt have to apologize to me every time. Itıs really all right.² He left the room and closed the door.
	Keeping her voice down, Hermione said, ³About this thing about not telling people for a few days, it occurred to me that Snape could easily find out, Harry. He could just look at what happened today.²
	Harry shrugged. ³If he sees it, he sees it. Not much that anyone can do about that. But Iıll know if heıs seen it, and if he does, Iıll ask him to keep it under his hat until we start telling other people.²
	³Do you think he would?² wondered Hermione.
	³Iım not sure, but I think so. I think he understands the idea that what he gets from my memories isnıt something heıs going to talk about with other people, or use the information without my permission. I think he would understand why it has to be that way. Heıs been very cooperative about the whole thing so far, like the timing and stuff like that.²
	³Howıs it going, anyway?² she asked.
	³Fine,² said Harry. ³He didnıt do it for almost a week, when the Apparation thing started, but now heıs done it three days in a row. I guess he went too long without it, but he did say that that kind of thing would happen. Nothing really significant has happened, except that yesterday he practically had a fit when he found out I did Legilimency on Malfoy.² Harry explained why Snape had reacted as he had.
	Hermione frowned. ³Heıs right, I should have thought of that too. I guess I was just enjoying what you did to Malfoy so much, I didnıt think of the possible drawbacks. I can see why he was so upset.²
	³He was really trying to control himself; he knows that screaming at me isnıt going to do any good, and will only make it that much harder for me to help him. Itıs funny, thoughŠ when he uses phrases like Œbreathtakingly foolishı or Œstunning misjudgmentı now, it actually bothers me more than it ever did when he insulted me before, because I know now heıs not trying to be insulting, but trying to choose a phrase he thinks is accurate. And like you felt with Skeeter at times, the truth hurts. I did Legilimency on Malfoy partly because I wanted information, but mainly to hurt and humiliate him, because it would, and I could. 
	³Anyway, other than that, itıs going all right with him. The hardest part isŠ you remember that Albus said that I would have to Œcome from a place of loveı all the time when I helped Snape. Especially since heıs on his best behavior, that hasnıt been as hard as I thought it might be. But itıs really hard when I have other emotional reactions at the same time. Like, I felt really stupid and embarrassed at not thinking of the thing with Malfoy, and itıs hard to feel that way and be calm and loving at the same time. Thatıs where this is a lot harder for me than it was for Albus.² He paused, thinking about whether there was anything else that needed to be discussed. ³Well, we should get going, we still need our sleep in case we do a shift tonight.²
	They stood up. Hermione looked as though she were trying to keep her expression casual, but she was clearly still anguished at what the consequences of her actions might be to Harry. ³Harry, I­²
	He cut her off with a gesture, then stepped forward to hug her. ³Iım so sorry,² she said in a small voice as he held her.
	³Itıs all right,² he said, hoping it would be true. ³Whatever happens, weıll deal with it. Donıt blame yourself.²
	She had started to cry a little, but she chuckled at his last words. ³Not much chance of that. Of course I blame myself, itıs my fault this happened.² She hugged him more tightly. ³But itıs nice of you to say that anyway.²
	He shook his head. ³She didnıt have to do what she did. She chose it. Sheıs far more responsible than you. Donıt forget that.² He let her go, and she smiled her thanks. Ginny hugged Hermione as well, and they took Fawkes back to Hogwarts.
	Thirty minutes later, in the bed in his quarters, Harry finished his Occlumency exercises. Ginny was on her side, facing him; he rolled over away from her to try to sleep. He felt her move closer to him, a hand on his side. He rolled back towards her.
	³Youıre still up?² he asked, surprised.
	³Just thinking.²
	³About the Skeeter thing?²
	She nodded. ³About what could happen.² Concerned, she looked closely into his eyes. ³Are you scared? About what could happen?²
	He looked back, understanding that this was what a life partner was for, to talk about how he felt in ways that he wouldnıt to anyone else, that he preferred not to admit to himself. ³Yes. Iıd never say it to Hermione, of course, butŠ Iım terrified at the idea of the book. Iıd rather walk through Diagon Alley stark naked than have her publish a book like that, knowing what sheıd sayŠ with her Œpoint of view,ı with just enough truth to make the lies seem believable. Iım pretty scared of that.²
	She gently touched his face. ³I can see why, I would be too. It may be small comfort, but the people who know you and care about you wouldnıt believe it, wouldnıt even read the book.²
	³I know. And youıre right, it is a comfort, but a small one.² He looked into her eyes and saw her love for him, her compassion, the sure knowledge that there was nothing she could do to help him that she wouldnıt do. He moved closer and wrapped his arms around her. ³What is a comfort, a big comfort, isŠ we saw what she tried to do to Neville and Hermione, and how close it came to working. I know that thereıs nothing she can do to get us anywhere near that point. I know Iıll always have you. You, your love, are the biggest comfort I could have.²
	She squeezed him hard. ³Iım glad, Iım very glad. Thatıs all I really want.²
	They lay silent in their embrace for a minute. He said, ³You know, itıs a terrible thing to think, but I almost wish the Apparation crisis would continue a while longer.²
	She moved her head from his shoulder so she could look at him. ³No, you donıt. You just wish we could sleep in the same bed. But I know what you mean, I do too. Itıs so nice.² She sighed. ³Well, itıs something to look forward to when I graduate.²
	³Two years seems like a very long time right now.²
	³I know we should sleep, we have to sleep, there could be a shift. But part of me wants to just lie here awake for seven hours, enjoying this, because we may not get to do it again for a while.²
	³Weıll be able to lie here,² he corrected her. ³Just not sleep.²
	³Guess so. Well, Iıll roll over, then.² She did, and Harry moved closer to her. He put his arms around her from behind, his body close to hers. She let out a small moan of contentment. ³I love it when you do that.²
	³I do too,² he said. ³Itıs another big comfort.²
	³For me, too,² she agreed. They stayed in the position until they fell asleep.

*  *  *  *  *

	Nine and a half hours later, at a few minutes before midnight, Harry and Ginny walked into the standby area, looking for Kingsley. He walked in from the detection area, Ron and Pansy behind him. He asked them all to join him in a meeting room, and in a minute all five were sitting in one.
	³Okay, itıs been thirty-six hours since the last Apparation,² said Kingsley. ³We had excellent reason to believe that there would be no more, and events seem to be bearing that out. So, weıre going to change how we deal with this, and part of the change is that you six wonıt be here all the time anymore. We will want you on call, in a sense, but weıre going to consider that the period when we need to respond to each call with absolute maximum speed is over. Weıve won that battle.
	³What weıre going to do for the nextŠ weıre not sure how long, is that six people are going to be on ready status instead of ten, but the ones on standby will go too, just a few seconds later. We think thatıs an adequate safety precaution in case of an ambush. Another precaution is that after responding to a call, the senior Auror on the scene needs to send an Œall clearı signal, or you could call it the Œitıs not an ambushı signal, within two seconds. If they donıt, it becomes a full alert, and all hands are called in, including you. We think that twelve Aurors can hold off however many of them there are for a few seconds, and we can arrive in force. Another aspect of this is that the ARA is being stiffened up; the penalty for a first offense is now two months in jail. After what just happened, weıre assuming every call is a Death Eater attack.
	³Now, as for how you fit into thisŠ you six, or, five, until Neville is ready for action again, will be on call but not on-site. Your pendants will notify you if thereıs a call and the two-second Œall clearı isnıt sent. When that happens, you should immediately Apparate to the detection room. Now, unfortunately, youıre all at the Burrow, and canıt Disapparate from there. So you have to get here in whatever way is fastest. If youıre downstairs, head for the fireplace, and once youıre in ours, Apparate to the detection room. If youıre sleeping, Harry will call Fawkes, who will take the boys to the room, then go back for the girls. You get the idea. This way, we can use you without having to have you here all the time. If youıre all right with it, that is. It seems like a reasonable medium-term solution. We know that once youıre back at Hogwarts, only Harry can respond by Apparating, and weıll deal with that later. So, are you all okay with this?²
	As expected, they all were, but Harry felt he had to mention something. ³For now, itıs only us four. I tested Hermione, and sheıs at 93. Itıs not confirmed that she canıt do the spells, but it seems like a reasonable guess. I wouldnıt want to test it.²
	³How did that happen?² asked Kingsley, puzzled.
	³Sheıs come under a pretty vicious emotional attack in the past few days, which you kind of know about already,² said Harry. ³My guess is that if you have a lot of very negative emotions in the front of your mind, you canıt use the energy of love. We canıt know, of course, but I think itıs a good guess.²
	Kingsley sighed. ³Youıre the one best equipped to make it, Harry. But this could be a problem. Does this mean weıre going to have to be checking everyone all the time? That could get messy. Could you drop below 100 just from having a bad fight with your spouse? We need to know how this works.²
	³As you know, Kingsley, this is very new,² replied Harry. ³I donıt know. My guess is that it takes something really bad to knock you below 100. I mean, Ron got a fairly bad, but temporary, emotional blow about ten hours before he got his first 100, so I think it takes a lot.²
	Kingsley still looked uncomfortable. ³If you could test Hermione every day or two, as she gets better, it would tell us a lot about how this works.²
	³Iım not sure that would be a good idea. She was upset just that I asked to test her, and much more when she didnıt pass. This is all veryŠ mental. Being tested often when theyıre not at 100 might give people a stronger sense of being under pressure, and make it harder for them to get there. I mean, given what heıs been through, Iım not sure that Neville would be at 100 now, either, but I havenıt tested him because I donıt want him thinking about it. I only tested Hermione because I had to. I think theyıll both get back to 100 as they recover naturally from whatıs happened.²
	Kingsley now seemed positively annoyed. ³I should have known that there would be teething problems with something this good. Could you four humor me and let me check you out?² He stood, cast the spell on himself, and one by one they all scored 100. ³Well, thatıs something, anyway. Okay, thatıs about it for now. Any questions?²
	No one had any. ³Okay, just one more thing,² said Kingsley. ³Harry, weıre going to take a bit of a break from your training, partly because we need to give our people some days off, too, and Neville wouldnıt be up to it anyway. We might want to resume in a week or so. But while thereıs still some summer left, we were hoping you could start training us. We donıt seem to be getting anywhere on the energy of love by ourselves. We wondered if you would start some sessions with some of us, in whatever way or group you think is best. It would be entirely up to you.²
	³Sure, I donıt mind at all,² Harry agreed. ³Iıll think about the details, and let you know in a day or two. It would have to be people who really want to do it, though.²
	Kingsley chuckled. ³Harry, we all want to do this, really badly. We know what could be involved. I mean, for example, youıre not going to meet anyone moreŠ reserved than Dawlish. He doesnıt speak unless he has to, but heıd spill his guts about anything you asked him to, to do this. Thereıs no motivation problem.²
	³I guess I can believe that. Okay, I think it would be best to do it with the people I know best, for starters. That would be you, Cassandra, Tonks, Winston, and Jack. Iıd also like Neville, so I could have help, and he knows you all too. Iıll talk to him about it, and Iıll let you know.² Harry paused, thinking for a few seconds. ³Thereıs something else. I would want whoever does it toŠ how do I say thisŠ you all can do the Killing Curse, like you did against that giant. I donıt know this for a fact, but I really think itıs the case that if you can use the Killing Curse, you canıt use the energy of love. Itıs just a feeling, a very strong feeling. Whoever does this has to not use the Killing Curse, I mean, make a decision not to use it. I really think thatıs necessary.²
	Again, Kingsley appeared unhappy. ³I can see why you say that, but it could be a bit of a problem for some of us, especially me. Itıs very rare that we use it, but there could be times when itıs necessary. I donıt like the idea that somebody doesnıt have that weapon at their disposal if they really needed it. And I say Œespecially meı because Iım a senior Auror, and in many cases where itıs necessary to kill, I would have to give the order. I might not be able to do what I need to do in a bad situation if I accepted that. Iım assuming that for your purposes, giving an order to kill isnıt that different from actually doing it myself, right?²
	³I would think so,² Harry agreed. ³I donıt know what to say, Kingsley. I see your point, but I think this is important. I suppose we could try it where the others decide not to use the Killing Curse under any circumstances, and you decide not to use it or order it used unless you feel you absolutely have to, where lives are at stake if you donıt. I donıt know if thatıs going to work, but it seems worth a try. You have to decide that itıs an absolute last resort.²
	Kingsley was silent for a moment. ³I donıt know if I can even do that, Harry. I mean, I canıt say it was an absolute last resort against the giant, but it was the right thing to do. I mean tactically right, not morally right. I donıt like the idea that I canıt decide to do something like that; itıs not compatible with being a leader in the field. Tell you what, Iıll think about it, and weıll talk again when you decide on the details of how itıs going to work.²
	Harry nodded, then looked as if he had just remembered something. ³Thereıs something I wanted to ask Ginny, but I want to here, because youıd be involved too.² Looking at Ginny, he said, ³I want to do something, something I donıt usually do, because this is over. I want us to go to dinner, in Diagon Alley, in some nice restaurant. Like the Golden Dragon, or something like that.² 
	Surprise registered on everyoneıs faces. ³Sure, Iıd love to,² said Ginny, recovering. ³But youıre right, itıs not like you. What made you want to do that?²
	³Iım not sure, it just seemed like a nice idea,² he said. ³Itıs like, I donıt want to be cowed into never going out in public. Lots of people do stuff like that, and I never have. I think Iıd like to. Also, I never had anyone like you to do it with.² They exchanged a smile.
	³Count me in,² she said, clearly very pleased.
	Kingsley looked amused. ³Your first date. I assume Iım involved because of security considerations.²
	Harry became serious. ³Yes, and if itıs any kind of problem at all, I wonıt do it. Iıd rather not inconvenience you at all for something like this­²
	Kingsley waved him off. ³Donıt be ridiculous, Harry, you helped end this thing. You deserve something like this, and thereıll be no shortage of volunteers. What day and time were you thinking of?²
	Harry shrugged. ³MaybeŠ Friday, seven-thirty?²
	³Sure, no problem. In addition to the security, you should let me take care of the arrangements, and the reservations. Iıd rather the reservations werenıt in your name, because it could get out, and we donıt want people knowing that sort of thing in advance. Iıll talk to the restaurant manager, just tell him itıs V.I.P.ıs, so when you go there, tell them that I made your reservations.² Kingsley smiled. ³Of course, even if you showed up unannounced and with the restaurant full, because youıre Harry Potter theyıd probably conjure up a table and move everyone over a bit. But itıs better to do it this way. Okay, consider it done. And have a nice time, you do deserve it. 
	³One last thing, all of you, and you can tell Hermione and Neville tooŠ as long as youıre on the kind of detached duty youıll all be on, youıll still be working for us, so to speak. So you should feel free to wear those robes whenever you want to, at home or in public.² Harry saw a proud smile break out over Ronıs face, as he knew it would; Ron had been very excited to put on Aurorsı robes. ³In fact, itıs kind of better if you do, in case you get called. Okay, thatıs it. Our thanks to all of you, and tell Hermione and Neville, too. Now, relax and take care of yourselves.²
	They thanked Kingsley, got up, and headed to the fireplace. ³Wow, wearing Aurorsı robes in public!² enthused Ron as they walked. ³Pansy, we have to go into Diagon Alley tomorrow, walk around, what do you say?²
	She laughed at his enthusiasm. ³You just want to be seen.²
	³You bet,² he agreed. ³Especially by Fred and George, theyıll have a heart attackŠ and knowing them, theyıll do it at the same time. I also want to celebrate Malfoy being in custody. Before I wouldnıt have wanted to do this, but youıre a lot safer now, so I donıt mind.²
	³Sounds great to me,² she agreed. ³And Harry, thatıll be interesting, dinner at the Golden Dragon. Thatıs the fanciest restaurant in Diagon Alley. You should have a good time.²
	His arm around Ginny as they walked, Harry said, ³I donıt know if this is part of what made me think of that, but it occurred to me that Iıve never been to a nice restaurant in my entire life. The Dursleys never took me, of course, and as a wizard there was never any reason to.² He smiled at Ginny. ³Now there is.²

	When they returned to the Burrow, it was twenty minutes after midnight, but Neville and Hermione were still up, sitting on the living room sofa. As Harry made his way through the fireplace behind the other three, he heard Neville comment, ³So, I guess this means itıs over, huh?² 
	Harry realized Neville was referring to he and Ginny not starting a shift. ³Yes, it is.² He went on to describe the Aurorsı plans for them for the future, and the rest of the conversation as Ron and Pansy joined Hermione and Neville on the sofa, while he and Ginny took chairs. As he finished, he noticed the Pensieve on the floor near the sofa, and raised his eyebrows inquiringly at Hermione.
	³I just couldnıt bring myself to repeat that conversation again, or even hear it repeated,² she explained, answering his unasked question. ³But Ron and Pansy need to hear it, of course. I already put my memory in there, they can take a look at it.²
	Ron and Pansy were obviously less than enthusiastic at the prospect. ³For pure entertainment value, Iıd rather watch Harry catch Malfoy a few more times,² joked Pansy. ³But yes, I suppose we should.² She put the Pensieve on the coffee table, and she and Ron put their fingers in.
	Responding to Harryıs account of the conversation with Kingsley, Hermione said, ³When Kingsley talked about us being on call, he didnıt mean Neville or I, I suppose?²
	³No,² agreed Harry, looking first at Neville, then at Hermione. ³I think youıll be back when Kingsley and Cassandra think itıs okay, and you,² turning to Hermione, ³when youıre back at 100. You know, Iım really sorry I had to­²
	She cut him off. ³Iım the one whoıs sorry, Harry.² With a wry smile, she added, ³Itıs becoming my new mantra. But you were right, you did have to, and it was very smart of you to think of doing it. If I had gone out on a call, had to try to use the spell and failedŠ it would have been extremely bad. I shouldnıt have been snippy with you.²
	Harry shook his head. ³I think weıd forgive you much more than that, right now.²
	³Obviously you do, considering what weıre looking at, because of me.²
	³Itıs not only you,² he protested. ³She was right, I knew and I didnıt say­²
	³Oh, please, Harry, I thought you knew better than to take anything she said seriously,² scoffed Hermione. ³You had just been through this traumatic experience, and were facing another summer with the Dursleys, and you were going to think about whether I had done the right thing or not? She knows the circumstances you were in, and she only said that to try to justify taking from you what she canıt take from me. I would never have listened to you if youıd tried to talk me out of it. I knew what was best, after all.²
	Much as he wanted to, Harry couldnıt argue with what she had said. He changed the subject, and they chatted until Ron and Pansy finished watching the memory in the Pensieve. ³No, Pansyıs right, definitely not high-quality entertainment,² commented Ron. ³But your bit was pretty good, Neville. Nice show of support.² Neville smiled in mild embarrassment.
	³Of course the four of you have already talked about this,² said Pansy. ³I think we donıt really need to ask. Being her Œfriendı is totally out of the question, right?²
	Not answering Pansyıs question, Hermione turned to Ron. ³I assume you feel the same way?²
	Ron nodded. ³It really comes down to you, of course,² he said, looking at Harry. ³Youıre in it much deeper than the rest of us. And I saw your face when she mentioned the book, and Iıd feel the same way. But I know you, thereıs just no way you would do this. Obviously, weıre totally with you.²
	Hermione thanked them, and told them about the rest of the conversation she and the others had had earlier. They talked for another hour, about the Skeeter situation first, then other things as the conversation branched out. Finally at one-thirty, Ron and Pansy decided to go to bed, and Neville went through the fireplace back to his Auror quarters. Telling Pansy she would be up in a minute, Hermione lingered until the others were gone.
	Keeping her voice down even though they were alone, Hermione asked Harry, ³What happened with Snape? Did he have a session tonight?²
	³Yeah, fourth day in a row,² said Harry. ³And no, fortunately, he didnıt look at anything to do with the Skeeter thing. He went back to what heıd been doing before, going through my life year by year. He spent todayıs session at the end of our fourth year.²
	She raised her eyebrows. ³Thatıs good, but Iım a little surprised he didnıt think this is worth keeping an eye on.²
	³Well, the other thing is what he usually does,² pointed out Harry. ³I think he only started looking at daily events because of the Apparation crisis and how it involved the Death Eaters. Now that thatıs over, he must not feel the need. He would consider the Skeeter thing just part of our personal lives, something he wouldnıt have that much interest in.²
	³Well, thank goodness for small favors, anyway,² said Hermione. ³Okay, Iım going to bed too. Good night.²
	Harry and Ginny were alone on the sofa. ³I guess we have to get back to our usual sleep schedule now,² she said. ³Somehow I think if we go up to our beds, weıre not going to get much sleep.²
	³No, I guess weıre better off just staying awake through the night, then going to sleep early tomorrow night,² he agreed. Trying to keep a straight face, he continued, ³Itıs about four and a half hours until people start waking up here. Now, what are we going to do with all that time?²
	³Youıre just trying to torment me,² she grinned. ³What you really mean is, would there be anything wrong with taking Fawkes back to your quarters.²
	Now grinning along with her, he said, ³Yes, that must be what I meant. But I wouldnıt think so; Molly just wanted to be able to know where we were. We could just leave a note.² She agreed, and they did.

	Harry heard the footsteps moving down the stairs, and looked up at the living room clock. It was a quarter after six, which Harry guessed was the usual time Molly got up. He then heard the padding of slippers on the floor as she came into the living room. He and Ginny were on the sofa, his arm around her, their feet up on the coffee table, reading From Albus, To Harry together.
	³Good morning, dears. Oh, itıs so nice that youıre reading that together,² said Molly as she peered over their shoulders. ³Iıve had a few peeks at it some days when Iıve been cleaning, itıs really wonderful. Have you been reading it all night?²
	³Well, not all night,² said Ginny, looking up at her mother with amusement.
	Molly feigned exasperation. ³Do you see that, Harry? My daughter is taunting me. Give them an inchŠ Thank goodness you donıt do that, youıre much too nice to.²
	³No, heıs much too embarrassed to,² Ginny corrected her mother. Harry smiled but said nothing, hoping to avoid becoming involved in the conversation at all.
	³I think itıs cute that youıre embarrassed about it,² said Molly.
	Speaking before he thought, Harry responded, ³Well, Iım embarrassed about talking about it, but notŠ² He trailed off as he realized what he was about to say, and went back to reading the book as Molly and Ginny laughed.
	³Itıs probably a good idea to think about where a sentence will end before you start it,² Ginny suggested, then leaned over to kiss him. Molly chatted with them about the previous dayıs events, expressing her pleasure that the Apparation crisis was over, and that they planned to go to the Golden Dragon.
	³Arthur and I went there once, for our twenty-fifth wedding anniversary, it was very nice. I really wouldnıt want to do that sort of thing so often, but it was a nice change.² Molly spent a few minutes telling them about the experience, then headed off to the kitchen to start breakfast. Harry and Ginny continued reading until Pansy and Hermione came down a half hour later; they chatted with them about the contents of Dumbledoreıs book until breakfast was ready. Harry went upstairs to put the book away and see if Ron wanted to come down for breakfast.
	³Well?² asked Pansy as Harry came back into the kitchen and sat down at the table. Arthur walked into the kitchen and sat down as well.
	³He seems to be thinking about it,² said Harry. ³He said something, but I couldnıt quite make it out. I think it might have been Œgo away.ı²
	³Sounds like a good guess,² said Pansy.
	³Well, that could be your future, Pansy,² said Ginny, deadpan. Pansy gave Ginny a mildly annoyed look as Hermione and Molly smiled.
	³Come on, Ginny, itıs way too soon to think about that. I mean, we just got together a few weeks ago,² protested Pansy, though she clearly knew she was being teased. ³Give us some time. Itıs a year before we could think about doing anything anyway.²
	³Well, you are both of age,² pointed out Ginny, persisting. ³You could have the Joining of Hands done.² Now Harry chuckled, imagining what Ronıs reaction would be if he heard that. Pansy gave Ginny a Œvery funnyı smile.
	³You know, I hear people talking about that at work once in a while, since you two had it done,² said Arthur conversationally. ³Before that, Iıd hardly ever heard it mentioned. People still think itıs a bit strange, because itıs so uncommon. And some of the younger men, you know how they are about commitment, they were joking that it should be called the ŒShackling of Wrists.ı A few have asked me why in the world I would let my fifteen-year-old daughter have it done.²
	Molly smiled. ³Did you tell them it was because your forty-nine-year-old wife thought it was a good idea?²
	³No, but that would have been a good answer too,² chuckled Arthur. ³No, I just said, ŒDo you think we would have allowed it if it had been anyone but him?²
	Everyone at the table but Harry laughed. ³Good answer,² said Ginny, smiling at Harry, who focused on trying not to be embarrassed.
	³None of the women asked me that, though,² said Arthur. ³Especially the ones with children, they know that we all want to see our children married well. One of them said to me, ŒSix sons and one daughter, but you really hit the jackpot with her!ı²
	There was more laughter as Hermione said, ³Arthur, I think Harryıs starting to wonder whether youıre trying to embarrass him, or if itıs purely by accident.²
	³Iım just saying what people said, so itıs their fault, not mine,² said Arthur innocently.
	³Iım just wondering, Arthur,² said Hermione, ³was there anybody who thought you did the wrong thing?. I mean, it occurred to me, some people who donıt know Harry and Ginny might think, she was fifteen and a half, itıs too young to let her make that kind of important life decision. She can always do it when sheıs seventeen, thereıs no hurry. Did anybody say that?²
	Arthur thought. ³Not in just those words, but something like that, yes. And a key phrase there is Œpeople who donıt know Harry and Ginny.ı I mean, I donıt get the impression that you or the others thought that. Itıs not an unreasonable argument, of course. Or, you could say, itıs a good argument on paper, but in real lifeŠ we knew perfectly well Ginny wasnıt going to feel any differently when she was seventeen. The only reason not to do it was one that just made sense in theory. Looking at them both, talking to them, you just knew. So you could say, the lesson here is to not judge situations you donıt really know.²
	Despite the potential for being further embarrassed, Harry was curious enough to ask a question. ³Were you kidding, then, about the Œif it was anybody but meı thing? It could have been someone else she felt this way about, after all.² Ginny looked at him sharply, an incredulous expression on her face. ³Well, theoretically,² Harry added hastily.
	Arthur grinned at their interaction. ³No, I wasnıt kidding, Harry. And the point, I hope you know, isnıt that youıre ŒHarry Potterı as such, just that it was you. We knew you well, we had already sort of adopted you, we knew what kind of person you are. Itıs not impossible that she could have fallen for some other boy, theoretically,² he added, forestalling Ginnyıs objection, ³who was a really good person, but we wouldnıt have approved the Joining of Hands because we wouldnıt have known them, not like we know you. But it has nothing to do with anything the public associates with Harry Potter.²
	³Another factor, I suspect,² added Molly, ³is that we fell in love in sixth year at Hogwarts, when we were sixteen; I was just a half a year older when I fell in love with Arthur than Ginny was with Harry. And Arthur and I were sure we would end up together, so itıs hard for us to subscribe to the Œtheyıre too young to know what theyıre doingı school of thought.²
	As she spoke, an owl flew in with a copy of the Daily Prophet, which fell in front of Hermione. Ron walked down the stairs, looking half-awake. ³Morning, Ron,² said Ginny. ³Did you sleep in those?²
	Ron glanced down at his Aurorsı robes as he took a seat. ³No, itıs a bit warm for that. But I get your point, so I will say that yes, I plan to wear them at every available opportunity until the term starts. So if youıd like to make fun of me for that, go right ahead.²
	³Not quite so much fun now,² said Ginny resignedly.
	³Glad to hear it,² replied Ron.
	For the next two minutes everyone focused on eating; the only noise was the clinking of silverware and the rustling of Hermioneıs newspaper. Finally, Hermione sighed and said, ³Well, Skeeter is now officially active. Front page of todayıs Prophet: ŒHarry Potterıs Tragic Childhood.ı²
	³They let her write?² asked Ron disbelievingly, as Harry winced. ³While sheıs up on charges of being an unregistered Animagus?²
	³Apparently so,² confirmed Hermione. ³I just read the article. Itıs pure Skeeter. Most of itıs true, but she gives it a flourish, you could say, and makes it seem worse than it is. Which is quite a feat, in Harryıs case, because his childhood was pretty bad. The article is favorable to you, Harry; youıre the tragic, unwanted orphan, cruelly treated by uncaring, selfish Muggles.²
	³Isnıt that pretty much the truth, though?² pointed out Ron.
	³Yes,² she agreed, ³but itıs just the way she says things. For example, Harry, youıve said they never hit you. She doesnıt say they did, but she implies that with all this other stuff, they must have. It mentions the cupboard under the stairs and Dudleyıs second bedroom, and how he bullied you, but at the end says how you nobly rose above such belittlements and are now nice to Dudley, even if you canıt quite find it in your heart to forgive your aunt and uncle. It heavily emphasizes the Dursleys-are-anti-wizard angle. She makes Dudley look kind of bad, but redeemed, and your aunt and uncle are the true villains of the piece. Listen to this: ŒAll evidence sadly points to the conclusion that if the true story of how Harry was treated were presented as fiction, it would be considered Œover-the-topı and scarcely believable, and his aunt and uncle, two-dimensional caricatures with no visible redeeming qualities.ı And of course, in true Skeeter fashionŠ youıve said more than once that you think they were that way because of what happened to your mother, that her sister was scared of wizards because of that. No mention of that anywhere.²
	³Well, itıs a good thing they donıt get the Prophet,² said Molly.
	³Oh, theyıll get this,² said Hermione with certainty. ³Skeeter will have had it sent to them. Harry may look good in this, but she didnıt do it to be nice to him.²
	³Could I see it?² asked Harry.
	³Youıre going to read it?² asked Hermione in surprise as she handed it to him. ³I thought you wouldnıt want to.²
	³I donıt, really, but Iım sure Iım going to be hearing about it, so Iıd better read it so I wonıt be surprised to hear whatıs in it,² grumbled Harry. He wondered how many times in the future he would be reading unpleasant articles about himself for the same reason.
	The article was indeed relentlessly negative toward Vernon and Petunia, casting them in a worse light than even Harry felt they deserved. As he read, Harry realized the articleıs own special meaning as a message from her to him: it was part promise, it made him look good, meant to encourage him to be her Œfriend,ı but it was also part warning, as she understood that he had avoided discussing his relatives publicly and would not have wanted the article to be written. Harry felt the message was that if he became her enemy, the articles would get a lot worse. He felt a wave of despair as he remembered the threatened book, which would become a reality if he rejected her proposal, which he knew he would do. He glanced to his right and saw an extremely glum look on Hermioneıs face; he wondered if she had been keeping an eye on him as he read the article, and felt even worse about the difficulty he was in.
	Finishing, he handed the paper to Ginny, saying, ³Did you see the thing at the end, that little footnote that acknowledges that sheıs an unregistered Animagus, but swears she didnıt use that ability for this article? Thatıs the biggest lie here. I mean, there are things I said on Tuesday at Privet Drive in here, and she was definitely a beetle there.²
	Hermione nodded. ³Yes, I noticed. I have to imagine itıs for the sake of form, on the part of the Prophet. They know itıs a lie, but they pretend they believe her, so theyıre covered, legally speaking. By the way, where did she get the quotes from Dudley?²
³That was from the day I caught Malfoy, just before I found her hiding in my robes,³ said Harry. ³Pansy had asked him why his parents treated me like they did. Iım not surprised she used it, it fits with her story really well.²
	³It makes them look worse than almost anything else in the article, really,² agreed Hermione. ³He basically admits that they raised him to treat you badly. Your aunt and uncle are going to be furious, Iıd imagine. What are you going to do about that?²
	Harry shrugged. ³I know this doesnıt sound nice, but it is the first thought that pops into my head, and itıs the truth: I really donıt care. This article may not be exactly the truth, but itıs close enough that I donıt feel bad about it. Theyıll read this and think itıs all lies, maybe lies Iıve told. Theyıll never recognize themselves in the article, and I donıt care if they do. Iım just lucky I wasnıt living there when this happened, I donıt have to hear their reaction.²
	³How can they not recognize themselves, if what the article says is mostly true?² wondered Ron.
	³When you get a little older, Ron,² said Arthur, adopting a humorous tone that suggested he was older than he was, ³youıll discover that people have all kinds of ways to avoid dealing with unpleasant facts about themselves­²
	³Like deciding theyıre right all the time,² put in Hermione gloomily.
	There was silence for a few seconds, as the others were taken aback by Hermioneıs uncharacteristic attitude. Then Pansy looked at Hermione sympathetically. ³Youıre starting to remind me of how I was last year, when every other word out of my mouth was something negative about myself. I seem to recall you and Harry telling me to go easier on myself, not to beat myself up all the time.²
	Hermione sighed. ³Yes, but at least no one was paying for your mistakes any more. Harryıs paying for mine, and he may for quite some time.²
	³How do you mean, Hermione?² asked Molly. ³Wouldnıt she be writing about Harry like this anyway, and wouldnıt she have been doing it all along if you hadnıt put a stop to it?²
	³No, she wouldnıt have the kind of information she does, if not for what I had done.² Hermione took a deep breath, then explained to Molly and Arthur what Skeeter had threatened. ³So, obviously, weıre not going to do what she wants,² concluded Hermione. ³But unless we can do something to stop her, Harryıs in for a pretty bad time.²
	Molly was clearly horrified, and even Arthur reacted strongly. ³That evil, awful, despicable womanŠ² exclaimed Molly.
	³But itıs my fault, if I hadnıt done what I did­²
	Molly pointed a finger at Hermione. ³You didnıt make her become an unregistered Animagus and use her ability like that, Hermione. Donıt you blame yourself for that. Youıre responsible for what you did, and sheıs responsible for what sheıs done.²
	Arthur nodded. ³Sheıs right, of course. Suppose you had turned her in, like you now say you should have done. That would be very reasonable, nobody would argue with that. Nobody, including you, would now be suggesting you did anything wrong. But couldnıt she have just gone off and done the same thing anyway? Said, ŒI canıt be a reporter anymore, so Iım going to get revenge on the one who found me out by making her life and that of her friends miserable?ı And would you be responsible for that? Of course not. So youıre not responsible for this, either.
	³You see, Hermione­and this gets back to what I was starting to say a minute ago, about how people avoid reality­we all create for ourselves what you could call our own narrative, our own story. Itıs what we tell ourselves about ourselves. For some people itıs pretty close to the Œobjective truth,ı if there is such a thing, and for some, like Harryıs aunt and uncle, itıs probably fairly far away. But they couldnıt live with themselves if they had to see themselves in terms of what they really did to Harry, so they tell themselves something else.²
	³I overheard them once,² put in Harry. ³They tell themselves that they were Œstrictı with me.²
	³Yes, thatıs a good example,² agreed Arthur. ³Itıs all right to be strict, so they can tell themselves that and be okay with that. Though I wonder how they justify the cupboard-under-the-stairs thingŠ but I digress. If we more or less accept the idea that we should behave morally, but we donıt, then we build a narrative that justifies our actions. Ironically, the narrative for someone like Voldemort would be very close to the objective truth, because he has no need to put what he does in any kind of moral context, or justify it to himself. To him, power is its own justification. As for Skeeter, she probably has a fairly twisted narrative by now. Probably one element of it is the idea that itıs all right to be an unregistered Animagus. She might think, everyone breaks the law a little, so why not me, or, itıs my body, I should be able to do what I want with it without having to tell the government.²
	³Another,² said Pansy, ³would be the idea that itıs all right to write articles the way she does, that leave people with a wrong impression. She said it to them yesterday, with all these justifications. Articles would be boring, intelligent people understand, everybody does it.²
	³Another good example,² said Arthur. ³So if you look at it like she does­that itıs perfectly reasonable to be an unregistered Animagus, to use that ability to get stories, to write those stories in whatever biased way makes them most interesting­then what Hermione did looks pretty bad. No doubt she feels totally victimized by Hermione, and so justifies just about anything sheıs done, or will do. Now, Hermione, part of my point is that you donıt have to accept that. In your haste to blame yourself for what Harry may suffer, you overlook the fact that sheıs responsible for her own actions. All you have to ask yourself is whether what you did was morally wrong. Iım not so sure it was. You only made her stop writing for a while; exposure probably would have done it permanently. Once the charges against her start to go through the system, I donıt think sheıll be writing for the Prophet anymore. You gave her more of a break than you had to.²
	Hermione was silent, digesting what Arthur had said. ³I could accept that, and partly I doŠ but the problem is, Iıve thought about it now enough to know that I did do it for revenge. So I am morally culpable, which makes it easier to blame myself. I do understand that she didnıt have to do this, that she chose it. But thinking about what has happened, to NevilleŠ what will happen, to Harry especially, but the others tooŠ no amount of rational thinking can get me past that, at least not right now.²
	Harry remembered how he had felt when Sirius died, when the students died at Hogsmeade, and found that he could identify all too easily with how Hermione felt. He found that despite what lay ahead for him, he felt worse for her than he did for himself.

	Neville came over at nine-thirty, and at ten Ron and Pansy left for Diagon Alley, both in their Aurorsı robes. Harry sat in the living room talking to Ginny, Neville, and Hermione. At one point he went upstairs for a few minutes, and when he came back down, he was surprised to see Hugo Brantell standing with the others.
	³Hugo!² he said, as they shook hands. ³Itıs good to see you. What are you doing here?²
	³I mainly came to talk to Neville and Hermione, for the article on what happened to them the other day,² Hugo replied. ³But it seems like you guys are already onto another crisis. You certainly have interesting lives.²
	³We live in Œinteresting times,ı² muttered Hermione.
	Hugo noticed Harryıs puzzled expression. ³Hermioneıs referring to a well-known old Chinese saying, which I assume she knows because she reads a lot,² he said, giving her a quick grin. ³If you wish someone ill, you say, Œmay you live in interesting times.ı The idea is that most things that make a time period interesting are bad things. Itıs like a variation on Œno news is good news.ı I mean, donıt I usually show up after something bad has happened?²
	³I hadnıt thought of it that way,² said Harry. ³It does seem that we live in an extremely interesting time. But you said Œanotherı crisis. Did they tell you about it already? I was only upstairs for a few minutes.²
	Hugo chuckled. ³You keep forgetting about my special powers, Harry. No, they havenıt said anything, but their mood, combined with my understanding of general circumstances and, if I may be so immodest, above-average analytical skills, tells me quite a lot about the situation. Why donıt I tell you what Iıve gathered, and you can tell me the rest if you want?² Intrigued, Harry and the others nodded.
	³OkayŠ first, now of course I know what Hermione did with Skeeter: made her stop writing on pain of it being revealed that she was an Animagus. After Fudge was killed and Skeeter was exposed, Hermione lost her hold on Skeeter, and itıs not a leap to imagine that Skeeterıs spoiling for revenge. And since you six are a unit, sheıll take it out on all of you, Harry being the fattest target. Iım not sure exactly how todayıs article fits into that, but Iım sure it does somehow; maybe she wants to start off being nice to you before she rips into you. Also, given the nature of the quotes in the article, and that I know you would never give her quotes, sheıs been following you around as a beetle. Finally, given the palpable sense of crisis here, I gather that sheıs made some threats, or is trying to blackmail you in some way. Howıs that?²
	The four teenagers exchanged impressed looks. ³Amazing, as usual,² said Hermione. ³She visited us yesterday, and made her demands. I was going to show you in the Pensieve, but now it looks like thereıs no point. We were actually going to call you anyway, Hugo, to ask for your advice and help. Weıre in a pretty bad situation.²
	He nodded. ³Sure, Iıll do what I can. But Iıd still like to see what happened in the Pensieve anyway. Itıs not the same as being in person, but I can still pick up stuff that most people wouldnıt. I might be able to get useful information.²
	Harry realized with a start that a reference to Snape would be included in that. ³Hermione, would you come with me for a second? Excuse us, Hugo.² He pulled Hermione into the kitchen. ³She mentions the thing with Snape!² he whispered. ³You canıt show it to him!²
	³Relax, Harry, I did think of that. I showed Ron and Pansy, remember? I edited out that part, and I will for Hugo too.²
	He nodded, calming down. ³Sorry, I should have known.² They went back into the living room. ³Sorry, Hugo, itıs just that there was something in there that I canıt tell you, as much for personal as for operational reasons.²
	³Itıs all right, Harry,² Hugo said humorously. ³I donıt expect to know every secret from every person I deal with.²
	³Bet you know most of them, though,² replied Harry as Hermione put her memory into the Pensieve.
	Hugo grinned. ³I try to be extremely discreet.² He entered the Pensieve. When he returned, he had an impressed look. ³I must say, I didnıt think sheıd go quite that far.²
	³Like I said, itıs pretty bad,² said Hermione glumly.
	³Yes, it is,² agreed Hugo. ³Now, my analysis. First of all, the bit at the end, where she threatened to reveal operational informationŠ it was easy to tell that thatıs an empty threat, sheıs not going to do it if you refuse. Sorry, when you refuse. She knows the Prophet would never let her do it, and it would be too great a risk to her anyway. As for the book, and the other things she threatened you with, obviously she is very serious about that. The fact is, she hopes youıll say no. She wants the money and the access to Harry, but viscerally, she wants to make Hermione suffer even more, and she knows that making Harry suffer is an excellent way to do that. She thinks youıll say no, but she isnıt sure; she knows perfectly well how the book will affect Harry, and thinks thereıs at least a chance heıll cave. If he did cave, she would intend to hold up her part of the bargain­there would be no book­but she would expect to own you, in a sense, that youıd be able to refuse her no request.² He shook his head in wonder. ³Iıve seen a few disturbed people, and sheıs definitely up there with them. One thing that might help you to understand why sheıs like this is that before Hermione clipped her wings, she was the star of the magical journalism world. She had access at the highest levels, friends, her articles were popular­she is right when she says that having a Œpoint of viewı makes articles more interesting to most people. She had disdain for those of us who practiced balanced, Œboringı journalism. So, she had farther to fall when she did, and the fall hurt more. She had a big ego, and it took a huge pounding. When she said what she did about friends and family, I could tell that that hurt her most, the loss of prestige. That drove her to this sort of nasty revenge as much as anything else.²
	Listening to Hugo, Harry felt grateful that they would have his help. ³So, now, the question is, what can we do? What should we do?²
	³Well, Harry, obviously the facts of what youıve done in the past year give you influence, and there would be high-level people in the magical world, maybe in the Ministry but also outside it, who would help you if you asked. The trick is to know who to ask, and to make sure the help is unconditional. You donıt want to find yourself in a position in the future where someone is under the impression that you owe them a favor, any favor they choose to ask. You also, obviously, canıt ask for anything illegal or unethical, as it gets you right into the same boat with a different person.
	³Now, as to what I can do personallyŠ what I would recommend is that you go on the offensive, and I can help you do that. I could write an article, an article that would bring all this out in the open. That sheıs followed you, that sheıs gotten information in highly unethical ways, that she blackmailed you for money and access. It is true that this would expose you to her following through on her threats, but since you were going to refuse her demands, she was going to do that anyway. This would put her on the defensive and make her look very bad, which of course she deserves. This wouldnıt stop her from writing the book; as she said, nothing can stop that. But what it would accomplish is, first of all, legal consequences aside, she would never write for the Prophet again. Iım certain of that. Secondly, if she did find someone to print what she wrote, or just wrote the book, she would be highly discredited. Most people wouldnıt even believe the things she said about you that were true. I think that as far as the book goes, thatıs as good a result as you could hope for.
	³There would be one cost to doing this. Hermione, you would have to give an interview, and come clean about what you did two years ago, give all the details.² Harry gave a start, which Hugo noticed. ³I know, Harry, but this is going to happen anyway. Skeeter is going to give her account of what Hermione did as soon as she knows youıre refusing her demands. At least this way, your version is the one that people hear first. We can get a legal opinion before I do this; I know she puts herself in very minor legal jeopardy by admitting it as opposed to simply being accused, but sheıd have to admit it anyway unless she wanted to publicly lie about it, which I can tell she doesnıt want to do. Iım sure, though, that nothing would happen to her. The other positive thing about this is that it makes Skeeter look even worse, that sheıs trying to take it out of Harryıs skin for what Hermione did. Harry will come off looking extremely sympathetic. Hermione wonıt look so good, but probably no worse than misguided. The article would extensively re-quote the things that upset you, Hermione, and you would explain why you felt victimized enough to do what you did. A lot of people would understand, and also admire the fact that you were clever enough to figure her out and catch her.
	³Very strictly speaking, what Iım suggesting would be unethical on my part, as my motive in writing an article is supposed to be only to inform people, not accomplish some goal.² With a small grin, he added, ³My article would have a Œpoint of view.ı But it would still be far less unethical than any article sheıs ever written, and you guys are in a position you donıt deserve to be in. Also, my article would be the truth; I can live with it very easily. So, if youıd like to take some time to think about it­²
	Hermione cut him off. ³No, we donıt need to. Weıll do it.²
	Harryıs eyebrows shot up. ³Whatever happened to deciding things as a group?²
	³Not this one.² She stepped up to him, her gaze earnest and determined, her voice full of emotion. ³Harry, this is perfect. The best thing about it is that it takes the heat off you and puts it on me, where it belongs. And like he said, what I did was going to be exposed anyway. This is best for me, as well as you. But you have to know that I would expose myself to this anyway. I should be the one to take the consequences, if there are any. Itıs killed me that first Neville, then you, would suffer for what I did. Please donıt argue with me. You would do this, in my position. Itıs the right thing to do.²
	Harry wanted to find arguments to make, but there were none; he knew she was right. He felt his chest tighten; he looked down, then at her, and nodded, resigned. She looked at him appreciatively, also saying nothing.
	She turned to Hugo. ³Thank you, Hugo. I appreciate this, more than I can say. Well, you can probably tell anyway even if I canıt say. When would it be printed?²
	³The Sunday Prophet is perfect. Her deadline is Monday, so that gives you maximum time to do whatever else youıre going to do, and it also has the largest readership, which, while not ideal for you personally, Hermione­²
	³I understand,² she interrupted, hoping to forestall another objection from Harry. ³That sounds good. When should we do it?²
	³Probably Saturday. Better to do it as late as possible in case anything changes. For now, of course, we should do the one I came for. That is, Neville, if youıre up to it. I waited a few days because I know this was terrible for you, and if youıd like more time, thatıs fine.²
	³No, now is okay,² agreed Neville. ³Just as well to get it over with now. Iım sorry, I donıt mean­well, never mind, you know what I mean. You probably did before I said anything.²
	Hugo smiled. ³Yes, but I find it makes people more comfortable if I let them say things instead of telling them what they were going to say. Itıs not me personally, itıs talking about what happened. I totally understand.²
	As Hugo finished his sentence, there was a small explosion in the fireplace. To the shock of Harry and his friends, Dudley walked out.
	Harry gaped in disbelief. ³D-Dudley?² he managed to get out. Dudley grinned at Harryıs astonishment.
	After a few seconds of silence, Hugo stepped forward. ³Hi, Dudley. Iım Hugo Brantell, a journalist. I wrote the articles about Harry over the past year, but not the one today, as Iım sure you know.²
	³Nice to meet you,² replied Dudley. ³So, youıre the one that can read peopleıs minds?²
	Hugo chuckled. ³Not quite­²
	³Seems that way sometimes,² Neville put in humorously.
	³So, what am I thinking?² asked Dudley, obviously very interested.
	³Well, as I was saying, itıs not exactly mind-reading,² said Hugo. ³Itıs that I can tell a personıs mood, and whether or not theyıre being truthful. Would you like me to tell you what your mood is?² Dudley nodded eagerly. ³Well,² continued Hugo, with the air of one who had done the same thing for peopleıs entertainment many times, ³your mood is mainly one of excitement at the moment. Not only excitement for doing something youıre not supposed to­your mother will go berserk if she finds out youıve done this­but also for just coming over here, to this other world youıve heard about but never seen. Youıve wanted to do this for some time, but havenıt had a good enough reason until now, to talk to Harry about the article this morning. And as I mention the article, I see that youıre definitely not a big fan of Rita Skeeter, but at least you understand that Harry had nothing to do with it.² Hugo smiled again. ³So, how was that?²
	Now Dudley was gaping. ³Wow, amazing,² he enthused. ³Pretty cool ability, for a reporter. You donıt even have to ask people questions, do you?²
	³No, I do, they just donıt have to answer them,² joked Hugo. ³But I let them do it anyway, just to be polite.² As he spoke, Crookshanks came bounding down the stairs.
	³Crookshanks!² said Hermione happily. ³What are you­oh, I see, youıre checking him out. So, what do you think?² After regarding Dudley in what Harry felt was a slightly haughty manner for a few seconds, Crookshanks rubbed his face against Dudleyıs shin, then turned and went out through the front door. ³Must be going to chase the gnomes, he does love it here. Congratulations, Dudley, you passed inspection.² To Dudleyıs quizzical expression, she explained, ³You see, Crookshanks is part Kneazle, which is kind of a catlike magical creature. Thatıs why he doesnıt look exactly like a normal cat. Kneazles are well known for being able to detect untrustworthy people.²
	³Seems like kind of a strange talent,² mused Dudley. Harry had never thought of it that way, but felt that Dudley was right.
	Hugo turned to Neville. ³Neville, Hermione, where would you like to do it?²
	³The kitchen, I guess,² suggested Hermione.
	³Okay. Oh, and Harry, Iıd like a few words with you, too, about rescuing them. And from Fawkes, too, if he can spare the time,² Hugo joked.
	³He should get all the credit, all I did was slow him down,² Harry replied. ³Sure, Iıll be around.² Hugo, Neville, and Hermione walked to the kitchen, leaving Harry, Ginny, and Dudley alone.
	³Fawkes is the phoenix, right?² asked Dudley.
	He remembers a lot from those articles, thought Harry. ³Yes, he­oh, there he is,² said Harry as Fawkes appeared and perched on Harryıs shoulder. Dudleyıs eyes went wide. He made a silent request to pet Fawkes; Harry nodded, and Dudley did.
	³Wow, really soft. So, what does he do?²
	³Saves my life, mostly,² Harry half-joked. ³Itıs kind of hard to explain. He can travel from anywhere to anywhere in a blink, and can carry me, so thatıs often very helpful. The other thing phoenixes are well known for is their calming qualities. Just being around him makes me calmer. And of course their song, theyıre pretty famous for that.² As Harry finished the sentence, Fawkes started singing, stopping after about twenty seconds. Dudley was clearly enraptured.
	³WowŠ I could listen to that for hours,² he said. Harry noticed that it was the third time Dudley had said Œwowı in the past few minutes.
	³I have, before,² said Harry. ³He doesnıt do it that often, though, mainly when I particularly need it. Which is often enough, considering how my life is.² He and Ginny sat down on the sofa, and he motioned Dudley to a chair. ³Well, I donıt need to ask, or to be Hugo, to know that your mother had a fit this morning. Hell, she probably had one just from the paper arriving, never mind the article.²
	³Yeah, she was surprised to get a whole paper, not just a clipping. Why did we get one, anyway?²
	³Skeeter clearly had it sent to you. This is part of her campaign of harassment against me. Sheıs written nasty things about me before; she only made me look good in this article so your parents would look worse by comparison, and blame me for it. She wanted Petunia to assume I cooperated with it, to make her and Vernon look bad.²
	Dudley nodded. ³Worked like a charm, then. Thatıs exactly what happened.²
	Harry shrugged. ³Yeah, but itıs like shooting fish in a barrel. All it takes for your mother to blame me for anything is my involvement in it in any way. You know that.²
	Dudley chuckled. ³Yeah, I suppose. But itıs been a while since Iıve seen her this mad. Dad too, a bit, but especially Mum. I did try to tell her that it was written by someone you didnıt like, but Iım not sure she even heard me. Too busy ranting.²
	Harry was not at all surprised; in fact, he would have been surprised if anything else had been the case. ³Hereıs the funny thing. She knows Iım a big celebrity in the wizarding world, and she knows that in the Muggle world, celebritiesı families are often written about in the tabloids, and the celebrities would rather the stories werenıt written, whether theyıre true or not. She knows this, but it would never enter her mind that this wasnıt something I wanted. It would never occur to her to give me the benefit of the doubt. Just the opposite; she would always start out from the idea that whatever made me look worst was right, and go from there.²
	³But you can see why she was mad, though,² Dudley pointed out, ³and why she blamed you. It really looked like you were trashing them.²
	³Yes, it did, I wouldnıt argue with that,² agreed Harry. ³I can see why theyıd be really angry. ButŠ Iım wondering, DudleyŠ besides what Hugo said, about wanting to see our world, why did you come over here?²
	Dudley looked as though he didnıt quite know how to answer the question at first. ³I guess I wanted to know what you thought, how it looked to you. I had kind of figured out that the article wasnıt something you wanted, from the way you acted with her the other day. You were pretty mad. Also, you had chances to trash them in interviews for the other articles, and you didnıt, you tried not to answer the questions. I wanted to be able to tell Mum what you thought of it, and that you werenıt attacking them.²
	Harry made a gesture of indifference. ³Itıs not going to do any good, Dudley. Sheıs going to think what she thinks.²
	Ginny spoke up. ³Maybe, but it wouldnıt hurt to tell Dudley anyway, since heıs here. Maybe it will change something, you canıt know.²
	Harry looked at her with affection, and took her hand. ³Itıs not impossible that youıre right, but youıve never met his mother. I hope you never have to.²
	³Probably better that I donıt,² she acknowledged. ³Iıd have a few things to say, and thereıd probably be a screaming match. But stillŠ²
	Sighing, Harry acquiesced. ³All right, if you want to tell her something, Dudley, this is what you can tell her. I had nothing to do with the article, I wasnıt interviewed for it, and if there was some way I could have prevented it from being written, I would have. The times Iım quoted in the article were from when I was talking to friends, and the reporter overheardŠ well, you can explain to her how that worked. The quotes were taken out of context, of course. And there were some things that werenıt in the article that should have been. For example, Iım sure Skeeter has heard me say that I think your parents are the way they are about wizards because theyıre scared of them, but she didnıt mention it. I have no desire to make them look bad.
	³But, and you can say this to them or not, the fact is that the article isnıt that far from the truth. All the quotes from me are accurate, and theyıre true. All of the facts she relates are true; itıs her implications and the way she makes things sound that are wrong. If they deny that they treated me badly, then theyıre fooling themselves. Not that I care whether they fool themselves or not.²
	³The overall impression I get,² said Ginny, looking at Harry compassionately, ³is that you donıt care what they think.²
	Harry shook his head. ³I canıt care what they think. ThatısŠ almost so fundamental to me that I wouldnıt have thought to even say it. I meanŠ itıs funny, I never thought about this consciously before, butŠ a few times at Muggle schools, before I was eleven, I got complimented or praised by teachers. Not often, but occasionally. It always felt strange, because it never happened at home, not once. I remember a few times when I tried to get her to say something nice about something I did, like a good score on a test, something I made for art class, like that. She either brushed me off or criticized it; I never got approval from them for anything, not once. I learned not to expect it, or hope for it. I would have beenŠ² he paused and shrugged, looking for a phrase, ³emotionally crushed, I guess, if I had. I had to not care about what they thought, it would have been too painful if I had. It was my way of coping, I guess.² He paused, and with a small chuckle, said, ³Skeeter would have loved this, to hear me say this and put it in the article. Fits in well with the Œpoor, tragic Harryı theme. Anyway, so I just canıt care what they think now. And I wouldnıt care to try to work it out with them, it would be impossible. You know how they are about this, Dudley. They donıt like to talk about things like this, and they would never be willing to admit what they did, or apologize. There would be no point.²
	Ginnyıs grip on his hand had grown tighter as he talked. After he finished, she moved closer to him on the sofa and pulled him into a hug. At first mildly embarrassed because Dudley was there, he decided he didnıt care. ³Itıs all right,² he said quietly. ³It was a long time ago.²
	³I know,² she said. He could hear the sadness in her voice. ³I feel like I just want to hug you then, who you were then. Iım sure you could have used it.²
	His first thought was that that time was past, that it was too late, but he didnıt want to say it to her. He just said, ³Thanks,² and they let go. Dudley was looking down; Harry wondered if he was trying hard not to react. He knew Dudley hardly ever saw any displays of affection like that except on television, and would normally disdain them.
	³Well,² Harry continued, ³thatıs in the past, and it isnıt something I like to think about that much. Just donıt see the point. I guess I just thought of it because it explains why I donıt care what they think now. Anyway, DudleyŠ Iım not sure what else I can think of to say.²
	Dudley nodded, and was silent for a half a minute. Then he said, ³So, are you still going to come and do that thing, so they canıt, you knowŠ²
	³Sure. I donıt have to like your mother, but I will humor her. Probably this weekend, but of course I have to talk to Kingsley. Heıs the one I was with the other day, heıs a senior Auror. He needs to arrange for my protection while I do it.²
	³I was wondering, do you really need to be protected?² asked Dudley. ³I mean, now you can stop that killing spell, and youıre really strong, can they really hurt you?²
	³Not very easily, no,² agreed Harry. ³Iım not even sure itıs that necessary for them to protect me, not like it was last year. Itıs mainly to be careful, which I understand. There are other things they could do to me to kill me, and Iım important enough that they donıt want to take a small chance. ThereısŠ reason to believe, and I canıt be any more specific than that, that Iım the only person who can defeat Voldemort.²
	Dudley looked puzzled. ³But thatıs not any secret, is it? I mean, I read about it in the articles, itıs because of the energy-of-love thing, right? I thought that was the whole reason you found this in the first place, you needed it to fight him. From what you said, it sounds like love is like kryptonite to him.²
	Harry chuckled. ³Good analogy, thatıs about right. I meant, thereıs other reason to think so. Anyway, yeah, they just donıt want to take any chances. With all those attempts on my life in the past year, I can see why.² Harry paused, then said, ³Well, since youıre here, let me give you a tour of the house, show you all the interesting magical stuff.²
	Dudley grinned. ³Cool, thanks. Also, I was wondering somethingŠ Mumıs gone for another couple hours, I thought maybe you could take me to that place that you said is like downtown London for wizards. Iıd really like to see that.²
	Harryıs face reflected his doubt. ³I would, but itıs not a good time right now, for two reasons. One, Iıd have to be protected, and the Aurors are tired from all the work theyıve been doing lately. I donıt want to put them out for something thatıs not really necessary. Also, Iıd be recognized byŠ well, pretty much everybody, and approached by some people, who would also want to know who you were. Then, it would be like, ŒThis is my cousin, Dudley.ı ŒOh, yes, I read about you this morning. Why did you need two bedrooms?ı Or, ŒWhy were your parents so awful to him? Why should they hate wizards so much?ı You get the idea; it would be like with Ron and Pansy, only much worse. It wouldnıt be real pleasant for you.²
	Dudley nodded in resignation. ³Hadnıt thought of that. Too bad, I wouldıve liked to see it.²
	³You will, someday,² Harry assured him. ³As time passes, people will forget about it. Well, letıs show you around.² They stood, and walked over to Mollyıs special clock. ³First, thereıs this clock, which tells where every family member is, kind of. You see each personıs name on one of the hands, see, Arthurıs is Œworkı and Mollyıs is ŒshoppingıŠ wait, thereıs one for me? When did this happen?²
	³I think she had it done just before we got back for the summer,² said Ginny. ³She had Percyıs changed to be you.² They exchanged a look, remembering their sorrow for Molly at the loss of Percy. Harry briefly explained what had happened to Percy, then continued showing Dudley around.

Chapter 6
The Golden Dragon

	Harry wished he could have enjoyed the day off more, but the situation with Skeeter made it difficult to feel like relaxing. He had been through trials before, but they had usually involved an enemy he could fight, something he could do. Here there was nothing he could do but wait and see what happened. He spent the day with Ginny and his friends, and had yet another session with Snape, who told Harry that he would not be required Friday. Harry didnıt know whether or not it was because of his dinner plans. He went to bed at nine oıclock, feeling odd sleeping in his bed at the Burrow again.
	At ten to five the next day, Harry, Ginny, Ron, and Pansy were in the living room. Harry was teaching dueling to Ginny and Pansy, and Ron was playing his chess computer. The fireplace lit up, and Neville walked through, followed by Hermione. They had left to meet Kingsley at four oıclock; Harry was surprised that the meeting had taken so long. ³That was close, weıre supposed to meet Archibald at five.²
	She tilted her head in apology. ³Kingsley had some questions.²
	Ron put the chess computer aside. ³Well, what did he say?²
	³Heıs pretty concerned,² said Neville. ³Mainly about the operational stuff, of course, and the stuff about me. Not that he doesnıt care if Harry gets put through the wringer, but those were the main things he talked about. He knows Hugo, of course, and he knows that if Hugo says that she was making an empty threat about revealing operational stuff, then she was. But heıs still very unhappy that someone like her knows any operational details. I think he was seriously considering doing a Memory Charm on her, get that out of her memory.²
	Ronıs eyebrows went up. ³Can they do that? I mean, legally?²
	Neville nodded. ³Aurors have a lot of license, much more than I realized when Harry and I started training with them. Itıs not quite the case that they can do anything they want, but it seems like itıs pretty close sometimes. I think thatıs why they have all those character tests that you have to pass before you can join, you get given a lot of responsibility. You have to be able to not abuse it. But yes, they can do it.²
	³Itıd be nice if they could do one to get rid of all the stuff she knows about Harry, too, while theyıre at it,² said Pansy.
	³I got the impression that he would if he could,² said Hermione. ³While he was focused on the operational stuff, I could tell he was really unhappy about what Harry was facing. But, of course, itıs not feasible. Theyıd have to make her forget almost the last two years of her life, which you canıt do. They could try to take out particular details, like Harry being a Legilimens, but if she spent a lot of time around while Dumbledore was teaching it to him, even that would be too much to erase.²
	³The other problem with that,² added Neville, ³is that thereıs no telling what sheıs written down. Theyıd have to break into her place, do a search, and even then theyıd have to wonder whether sheıd hidden anything away anywhere else or not. I think heıs going to think about what to do, but I think he is going to do something. At one point he said, ³Skeeter having that kind of information is just unacceptable.²
	³Iıd agree with that,² said Harry. ³The way she is, who knows who sheıd tell, for whatever reason. Even the fact that she threatened to reveal it shows sheıs not exactly all right.²
	³Kingsley said that, too,² said Neville. 
	³What did he say about your situation, Neville?² asked Ron, referring to the possibility of it being revealed that Neville had tortured Lestrange.
	³I think heıs considering using a Memory Charm for that, too,² said Neville. ³Of course, then if she has it written down, or has told another person just to be safe, then itıs twice as bad. But he did say that even if she does reveal it, I shouldnıt worry.²
	³He was very nice about it,² said Hermione, her tone showing that she had very much appreciated Kingsleyıs protectiveness of Neville. ³He made it clear that he and the Aurors will do whatever it takes to help Neville, but he said he didnıt think it would even come to that point. Heıs pretty sure that if she tried to get it printed in the Prophet, he could stop it. He said heıd talk to the people he knows at the Prophet, get them to tell him in advance if anyone writes anything that mentions the Aurors, especially if Skeeter tries to write anything.²
	³But heıs not going to do that yet, right?² asked Ginny. ³Does he know not to do anything until Sunday?²
	³Yes, we told him about what Hugoıs going to do,² confirmed Hermione. ³He thought it was a good idea, and heıll make sure nothing he does can get back to her before then. Oh, Harry, it may interest you to know that Skeeter tried to include, in her article about you yesterday, the fact that you captured Malfoy. She wanted to be the one to break it, and its connection to the story would have been that you saved Dudleyıs life, that his parents didnıt even thank you, and so forth. Evidently the person Kingsley knows at the Prophet thought it was strange that nobody knew about it, and called Kingsley to ask about it. Kingsley had a fit, he said, and he made sure any reference to that was taken out.²
	³Why?² wondered Pansy.
	³Because we donıt want the Death Eaters to know the circumstances of Malfoyıs capture,² explained Harry. ³They think he tried to go straight to the Portkey. The reason they decided to stop after three consecutive captures was that they figure it means that the Aurors have gotten pretty skilled at super-fast Apparating. If they find out he disobeyed orders and got caught doing something stupid, they may decide that itıs worth continuing to try. They definitely would if they knew that the third capture was close to being blind luck.²
	³I donıt know, Harry,² said Ginny. ³Iım not saying I know what caused it, but somehow I donıt think it was just blind luck. I think that Auror was right, that the energy of love had something to do with it.²
	³Then why have I never managed anything like that before, during drills?² asked Harry.
	³Iım not saying I know,² Ginny pointed out. ³It just makes sense. But maybe the reason is that in drills, it wasnıt that important. Think about the other times you did something amazing using the energy of love: when you absolutely had to. Both of the shields, and donıt forget that beam you used when you thought Hermione was going to be tortured. You knew it could be the third capture, it was really important, and you staked it all on your intuition. Maybe the energy of love is most effective when itıs most needed. We know so little about it, who knows?²
	There was silence for a few seconds. With a wry smile, Harry said, ³We should do some tests, find out whether thatıs true or not.²
	The others chuckled. ³Ah, the annoyances of discovering a new type of magic,² said Ron. ³But what Ginny said makes sense. After all, with the Cruciatus and Killing Curse shields, you canıt just bring them up anytime, but only when you need them.²
	³Anyway, we should wrap this up, because Harry and I need to go see Dentus in a few minutes,² said Hermione. ³As for your particular jeopardy, Harry, he didnıt have much specific advice about what could be done about that, except that he said that of course heıd do whatever he could that would be helpful to you. And he did promise not to tell anybody until Sunday, except that he wants to talk to McGonagall about it as soon as possible. I told him Iıd tell her tonight while Harry and Ginny are at the restaurant, so heıll talk to her after that.² She gave Harry a sad and resigned look. ³One down, two to go. Ready to go, Harry?²
	Her continuing sense of guilt and responsibility were obvious, especially when she looked at him. He put an arm around her and squeezed her shoulder. ³Itıll be okay, Hermione.²
	She gave him a smile of gratitude, but it was a sad smile. ³Are you sure you canıt come up with a spell for this? Now would be when itıs most needed, after all.²
	³I wish it worked that way,² he said. ³Okay, letıs go.²
	Hermione followed Harry through the fireplace, and they were standing in Archibald Dentusıs living room. He greeted them, and his wife came in to say hello and offer to get them something to drink, which they declined. She chatted with Harry for a minute about the Joining of Hands, expressing pleasure that her calling her husband had given Harry the idea to have it done. She then withdrew, and Dentus, Harry, and Hermione took seats.
	Hermione told her story, taking about ten minutes to do so. Dentus interrupted twice to clarify points, but otherwise listened and said nothing. His eyebrows went high as Hermione finished, explaining Skeeterıs demands and threats. He thought silently for a minute, then finally said, ³I must say, even for one accustomed to the bare-knuckled world of political infighting, this is pretty nasty. I suspect that thatıs because when things like this are done in politics, itıs usually based on a sober appraisal of oneıs best interests, a calculation which Skeeter clearly has not made. Objectively, her best interests are served by you taking the deal, but you say that Hugo says she hopes you donıt, which is not rational. Of course, revenge usually isnıt rational.²
	³First of all, what kind of legal danger is Hermione in?² asked Harry. He knew that she wasnıt overly concerned about that, but he was.
	³Itıs not zero, but itıs very small. Legally speaking, Iıd advise her not to confess what sheıs done in the Prophet, because without that thereıs no evidence of what she did. She exposes herself to a small amount of risk by doing this to protect you.² Harry glanced at Hermione, who looked back at him sharply, clearly communicating that she would listen to no arguments from him. Noting their byplay, Dentus continued, ³Itıs a very small amount of risk, Harry. Certain aspects of the situation help her: she was only fourteen, she reaped no personal reward from her actions, she was arguably provoked, and Skeeter was doing something against the law. The fact that sheıs recently performed great services for the wizarding world, is a close friend of yours, has been made Head Girl at Hogwarts, and will confess publicly to protect you are not directly relevant, but as political factors will definitely be considered. My professional opinion is that Hermione will suffer no legal consequences for what sheıs done. Every factor breaks in her favor.²
	Still not happy, Harry decided to press Dentus. ³Archibald, if it were your daughter, would you advise her to do what Hermioneıs doing?²
	Hermione gave Harry an annoyed glance, but Dentus smiled at the protective impulse behind Harryıs question. ³Yes, I would, Harry. Not because the legal risk is zero, but because I would want her to, and be proud of her for, taking responsibility for what she had done and protecting her friend who her actions helped put in danger, rather than thinking of herself first.² Now, Hermione raised her eyebrows at Harry in a Œsee, donıt argue with meı way, as Harryıs face registered his unhappiness. ³Sorry, Harry, I know that wasnıt the answer you were looking for. But it is right. On that, I could keep an eye on it and make sure nothing untoward happens, but really, it wonıt. 
	³Moving on to the danger you face, Harry, what Hugoıs doing for you will be extremely helpful, much more than anything I can do. After what heıll write, heıs correct when he says that Skeeter will never write for the Prophet again. This is where his unusual magical ability helps you greatly: if he writes it, people know itıs true, they have confidence in it. His stating as fact what she did is obviously not legal proof, but anyone who matters will be convinced. She may have friends, but anyone whoıs not a true personal friend will abandon her after that. Theyıll see the writing on the wall, even if she doesnıt.
	³Of course she can write the book or gossip about you to anyone she wants; thereıs nothing you, or I, can do about that. But Hugo is again right when he says that sheıll be thoroughly discredited. If she had the Prophet as a mouthpiece, she could definitely make your lives miserable. As it is, I think sheıs going to focus her energy on the book, and maybe trying to find people in the Ministry who donıt like you and whisper in their ears. But she will definitely be marginalized.²
	³Maybe she and Umbridge will get together,² said Hermione. Harry wasnıt sure whether she intended to be humorous or not.
	³It wouldnıt surprise me, actually,² said Dentus. ³She might go looking for Umbridge, figuring they could help each other. For all we know, she might have been at that dinner. If she was, she knows what I helped have done to Umbridge, and would tell her about it. In factŠ the more I think about it, their interests dovetail nicely. If Skeeter could damage your reputation, Harry, it would make following through on the threat to Umbridge more difficult. That would help Umbridgeıs comeback, and she in turn could help Skeeter from within the system. I really do wonder if theyıve talked already.
	³Donıt worry, though, itıs not going to happen that way, since Skeeterıs not going to manage to do anything to your reputation, Harry. Hugoıs article will be the truth, and itıll put her where she deserves to be. Unless something very strange happens­and donıt worry, Iıll keep my eyes open­sheıs the one whose reputation will take a beating.²
	Harry nodded. He hadnıt expected Dentus to do anything in particular; it was more that they needed him for advice than anything else. To Harryıs surprise, Hermione had an unrelated question. ³Archibald, do you have an opinion on whoıs going to be the next Minister of Magic?²
	Dentus smiled. ³Now, thereıs a question Harry would never ask. Heıs told me that you read him things from the paper to keep him informed. Tell me, do you stay informed mainly to help him, or just because you want to?²
	She shrugged. ³Maybe a little bit of both. I just think itıs a good idea to be informed, but I know it could help him too. Of course, he has you looking out for him in this way, so maybe itıs not so necessary, but I do it anyway.²
	³No, itıs good that you do,² Dentus assured her. ³There are some things Iıd have to use my time explaining to him if you hadnıt already told him, so I have more time to teach him about the whole system, what he needs to know. The more he gets exposed to this, the better.²
	³Listening to you two talk like this makes me feel likeŠ I donıt know, like Iım dumb and youıre being nice and tolerant by helping me,² said Harry. He felt mildly embarrassed, but recognized that both were trying to help him.
	³Well, if you paid attention by yourselfŠ² Hermione sounded almost apologetic, rather than condescending as she had at times in the past when saying such things. Harry wondered if it was because her ego had taken such a beating recently that she wasnıt inclined to feel superior to anyone.
	³Not dumb, Harry, just not interested. Youıre pretty smart, actually, Iıve discovered,² said Dentus kindly. ³You just need to know more than most seventeen-year-olds do. Itıs like, if youıre rich, you need to know enough not to be swindled or robbed. You have political capital, and there are things you need to know so you donıt get swindled out of it, so to speak, get taken advantage of. You do very well considering your age and your level of interest in the topic.
	³As for your question, Hermione, I assume you ask because you know that the question of who the Minister of Magic is will affect Harry, important as he now is?² She nodded. ³Of course youıre right, it definitely will. As youıve probably read in the Prophet, there are a few leading candidates, but thereıs one who I think has the inside track. His name is Rudolphus Bright, you may have seen his name in the Prophet.²
	³Just a little,² said Hermione. ³His name is one of the ones Iıve seen mentioned, but not as much as the others.²
	³Yes, Iıve seen that too,² agreed Dentus, ³but I think the political reporters are behind the story here. Iım sure Hugo would have him pegged as the front-runner if he did political reporting.²
	³Why doesnıt he, by the way?² asked Harry.
	³He did, a little, when he started out,² explained Dentus, ³but it didnıt take long for politicians to realize that they shouldnıt talk to him. He picks up so much, a lot more than they want him to. As Iıve said many times, politicians lie all the time, itıs very routine. He didnıt write explicitly that they lied, but the way he wrote things made it clear if you read between the lines. Even if he didnıt write it, he easily figured out things politicians didnıt want him or anyone knowing.
	³Back to Bright, heıs not written about so much because heıs not as well-known as the others. Heıs younger, only forty-five, but heıs a very, very smart politician with good instincts. He was one of the few not to jump into Fudgeıs camp with both feet when Fudge broke with Dumbledore over Voldemortıs return. He didnıt resign like I did, but he distanced himself from Fudge and the others, taking a short-term risk which has now paid off. Unlike Fudge, heıs quick on his feet and a good speaker, and he has the appearance of conviction and sincerity.²
	³Do you mean by saying it that way that he doesnıt have true conviction and sincerity?² asked Hermione.
	Dentus gave her a small smile. ³No, Hermione, Iım saying that heıs so good, I canıt tell. Heıs very good with people. When he talks to people, they always come away thinking, ŒNow, thereıs a smart man, he thinks like I do,ı even if his opinions are somewhat different from theirs. A good way of putting it is to say that he connects with people. A lot of politicians are either good with people, or good at political infighting. Heıs good at both. For example, Harry, remember that question Fudge fumbled when we met you in Albusıs office? Bright would have told you exactly what you wanted to hear. Heıd have assured you that only for the very best of reasons would anything similar be done, that the Ministry takes peopleıs rights very seriously, and so forth. Iım not saying it wouldnıt have been the truth, just that he would have known what to say.
	³And while weıre on the subject, HarryŠ since we havenıt talked since Fudge was killed, I want to make sure you understand something: whoever becomes the next Minister of Magic is going to want to be your friend. Even if he doesnıt ask you to stand with him in public and say what a great person he is, your influence will be such that any association with you will be to his benefit. You obviously have to be very careful with this. Not that you should keep your distance deliberately, but do what Albus always did: be pleasant, sincere, and judge them on their actions, not their words or their personality. If you can do that, you should be all right.²
	Harry nodded, and was silent as he tried to digest what Dentus said. Hermione asked, ³Archibald, is it going to be a problem for you if Skeeter tells people in the Ministry that youıre helping Harry? I assume most people donıt know.²
	³Yes, Iıd rather people didnıt know that,² agreed Dentus. ³Not for my sake­Iıd be even more influential if people knew I had Harryıs confidence­but for Harryıs. People would deal with me differently if they knew, and I couldnıt give Harry as good information as I can now. Iım resigned to the idea that Skeeter will tell people, which isnıt good. I didnıt think to mention it because Harry has much bigger problems than that.²
	Hermione nodded ruefully. ³Yes, he does, and every time I think of that I have to stop myself from saying, Œyes, and itıs my fault.ı I know Harryıs getting tired of that.²
	³I donıt know if this will help, Hermione,² said Dentus sympathetically, ³but in political terms, what you did wasnıt all that bad. In a way, itıs a lot like what I suggested be done to Umbridge.²
	She made a facial expression which was the equivalent of a shrug. ³I suppose it helps a little, but I have to admit that the morality of what I did bothers me much less than the effect itıs had on the people I care about. If Skeeter hadnıt been exposed, and so come after my friends and I, I wouldnıt be sitting around agonizing over the morality of what I did. I would have been relaxing and enjoying my summer.²
	³We learn by our mistakes,² said Dentus. ³One of the harder parts of life, Iım afraid. I know how you feel. Iıve had other people pay for my mistakes. At least Harry has friends, people who will do whatever they can to help. I have a feeling the damage from this wonıt be as bad as youıve feared.²
	³I sure hope youıre right, Archibald,² Hermione said earnestly. ³I want to thank you, anyway. Youıve been a big help.²
	Dentus looked mildly surprised. ³Not really. All I can do is give you information and advice, watch your backs a bit.²
	³When youıre under attack like Iıve been, like weıve been, the past few days, somebody doing that for you is important. I really appreciate it.²
	³Me too, obviously,² agreed Harry.
	Dentus inclined his head in acknowledgment. ³Youıre quite welcome. Iım happy to do whatever I can, I just wish it could be more.² Having taken in Hermioneıs cue that they were ready to leave, he added, ³Can I persuade you to stay for dinner?²
	Hermione and Harry chuckled. ³Harry and Ginny are going to the Golden Dragon tonight,² Hermione explained. ³Itıll be the first time theyıve really been out together for a nice evening.²
	³Committed for life before even going out on a date,² said Dentus, grinning. ³You certainly deserve it. The Aurors are keeping the details of how the Apparation crisis ended classified, as well they should, but they did let it be known to the Ministry that you were Œinstrumentalı in bringing it to an end. Somehow, I wasnıt surprised.²
	Harry gave him a self-deprecating smile. ³Technically, theyıre right, but itıs not quite how it sounds. There was a fair amount of luck involved. Iıll tell you about it someday, after Voldemort is defeated.²
	³Iıll bet thereıll be a lot of interesting stories you can tell after heıs defeated,² said Dentus. ³I look forward to hearing them.² He stood, as did Harry and Hermione. ³Well, Iıll let you be on your way, then. Have a great time, Harry, and keep your chins up, both of you.² They thanked him, and went back to the Burrow.

	At twenty past seven, all the residents of the Burrow and Neville were sitting in the living room talking. The main topic of conversation was Harry and Ginnyıs dinner, despite Harryıs two attempts to steer the conversation in a different direction. As Molly told everyone about an early date of her and Arthurıs, the fireplace lit up. Tonks walked out, followed by Cassandra, who Harry saw give Neville a quick smile and nod.
	³Youıre our security?² asked Harry, surprised that the two Aurors he knew best happened to be the ones assigned to watch him. ³How did it end up being you two?²
	³Why, we volunteered the loudest, of course,² said Tonks matter-of-factly. ³Do you think we were going to miss an opportunity to look over your shoulder on your first big night out? Providing security is such a great excuse.²
	³Donıt worry, once you go into the restaurant, you wonıt even see us,² assured Cassandra. ³Although whatıs ironic is that if thereıs a serious threat, youıll be the ones protecting us, not vice versa. Weıll be just conspicuous enough that people will know youıre beingŠ well, I was going to say Œprotected,ı but maybe Œwatchedı is a better word. Weıre there mainly so you donıt have to be looking over your shoulders all the time.²
	³And we appreciate it,² said Ginny. ³Are we ready?²
	³I guess so,² answered Harry. He suddenly felt nervous, and wondered what had given him the idea to do this. Youıre just uneasy because youıre doing something youıve never done before, he told himself. Just relax. Focus on love, he thought, then smiled at the idea that such a thing would be necessary.
	Ginny seemed to be reading his expressions. ³Itıll be fine, Harry, donıt worry. Weıll have a good time.² She then leaned into him and whispered, ³You donıt have to impress me. You do that all the time, just by being yourself.² He smiled, and impulsively turned and kissed her.
	There was light laughter, mostly from the women present. ³Iıd love to know what that was,² said a smiling Pansy.
	³Harry can tell you sometime, if he wants,² replied Ginny. Harry knew she expected him not to because of embarrassment. They said goodbye and headed to the fireplace; Molly walked over to give each a kiss before they left. Tonks went through the fireplace first, followed by Harry, then Ginny, and finally Cassandra.
	As they walked through Diagon Alley, Tonks remained several feet in front of them, and Cassandra, several feet behind. They were in their professional mode, and Harry knew he shouldnıt try to talk to them for the rest of the evening. He put an arm around Ginny as they walked, and she put one around him. ³This feels strange,² he said. ³I havenıt been out in public sinceŠ when was the last time?²
	She thought for a few seconds. ³The last Hogsmeade day, so almost three months ago.²
	³Sometimes I think I should go out sometime, but as someone else,² he mused. ³Have Hermione make some Polyjuice Potion, somehow find a hair or something from a random person. I could walk around and nobody would look at me, or react when they saw me. Itıs been so long since thatıs happened, it would be strange.²
	³All we have to do for that is go somewhere in the Muggle world,² pointed out Ginny.
	³Thatıs true,² he agreed. ³But of course we canıt for now, or at least we shouldnıt. I always think of the department store. Donıt want Muggles to get caught in the crossfire.²
	³I donıt know,² said Ginny, looking thoughtful. ³I wonder if heıs even going to try anymore. I mean, he loses people every time he tries. With the ones he lost to the Apparation thing, I donıt think heıll be in the mood to take chances.²
	³I hope youıre right,² he said. Looking around, he added, ³Funny, itıs a Friday night, lots of people around, but I havenıt been approached. Usually I would have been by now, by somebody all thrilled to meet Harry Potter.²
	She gave him a sideways glance. ³Harry, I understand why you feel that way, but you have to remember, itıs not just the Boy Who Lived that theyıre meeting anymore, but the one who stood up to Voldemort, the one who discovered the energy of love. Maybe you didnıt deserve those reactions before, but you do now. You canıt keep acting like people are being silly by reacting that way.²
	He reluctantly nodded. ³I suppose so, itıs just such a reflex. Itıs always been a struggle just to be polite, not to say, ŒOh, come on, just leave me alone.ı I know it sounds really ungrateful, butŠ²
	³I do understand, probably better than most people, just from seeing it happen to you so often,² she said. ³But as for right now, Iıd bet itıs because of our escorts. Theyıre not exactly being subtle, so people might think twice about stopping to say hello.²
	³I guess thatıs the bright side of being guarded,² joked Harry. Then he had another thought, and sighed. ³Itıs funny, I say that, and then I feel bad because I think of what Albus would do if he were in my situation. Heıd smile, be truly pleased that people felt that way, chat with them for a minute, that sort of thing. Iım just uncomfortable and hope they go away as soon as possible.²
	³You really shouldnıt be holding yourself up to that kind of standard,² Ginny responded, giving him a gentle squeeze with the arm around his waist. ³Also, like you said, your reaction is kind of a reflex, because it did happen all the time when you hadnıt yet done anything to deserve it. I think itıs fair that you get some time to get used to it.²
	³Well, I am seventeen,² he said, half-seriously. ³I suppose I should be acting like an adult­²
	³Now, thatıd take all the fun out of life, wouldnıt it?² asked a familiar voice from behind. Harry turned to see Fred and George; he and Ginny smiled and stopped walking.
	³Donıt worry, nobody will ever expect it of you two,² Ginny assured them. ³I think people would disappointed. I know I would be. So, you two just happened to be passing by?²
	³Yes, indeed,² agreed George with such exaggerated enthusiasm as to make it clear that it was a joke. ³We just happened to be walking in the general area which is on a line between the Diagon Alley fireplace and the Golden Dragon at just before seven-thirty, for no particular reason.² Fred nodded vigorously and innocently.
	Smiling, Harry asked, ³Ron told you?²
	Fred and George rolled their eyes. ³You mean, our brother, the Auror?² asked Fred.
	³No, heıs too busy showing off his robes to pay attention to your social life,² put in George.
	Ginny gave them a disapproving look. ³Come on, heıs proud of getting to wear them, I donıt think anyone can blame him for that. And Harry and I are wearing them right now, why not make fun of us?²
	³Iım just as happy I didnıt have to bother with dress robes,² Harry muttered.
	³See, thatıs it exactly,² said George. ³Harry doesnıt care. And as for you, you didnıt come running into the shop the first day you could, all, ŒLook at me! Look at my robes!ı² George had adopted a high-pitched, mocking tone.
	³Somehow, I donıt think those were his exact words,² said Ginny.
	³It couldnıt have been more clear, which you know as well as we do,² replied Fred. 
	Harry felt that he should stick up for Ron. ³Is it so strange that heıd be proud of it? It is an accomplishment. Learning those spells isnıt easy.²
	Fred shrugged. ³It was just the way he was being about it. Maybe you had to be there.²
	³Bet you had a good go at him,² said Ginny.
	Fred and George exchanged a look of regret. ³Not really,² said George.
	³A little bit,² added Fred. ³But Mum had told us about him and Pansy, and we had decided, in an uncharacteristic fit of generosity, that we were going to go easy on him the first few times we saw him when he was with her. Also, she was wearing them too. She wasnıt being like him, of course, but we still decided to hold back.²
	³Difficult as it was,² agreed George. ³No, we heard about you two from Mum, so we thought weıd come over and say hello. Since you never come Œround the shop.²
	Harry opened his mouth to protest, but Fred cut him off. ³Heıs just kidding, Harry, we know you have to drag two Aurors with you wherever you go. No offense, ladies.²
	³Itıs more a matter of, I donıt want to have to put them out all the time,² explained Harry. ³Combining that, the way I get recognized, and the fact that I have her,² he gave Ginny a squeeze, ³and the rest of my friends at the Burrow, itıs easy to decide not to bother going out.²
	³Well, weıd love to stay and chat, you two, but itıs almost seven-thirty, so you should be getting along,² said George. ³So, have a nice time.²
	³And be careful what you eat, I hear they have some strange food there,² added Fred. With a cheery wave, they walked away.
	Harry chuckled and shook his head as they started walking again. ³I wonder if those two are ever going to change.²
	³Or, worse, what if only one of them did?² suggested Ginny. ³Weıre so used to them being practically the same, it would really be strange if one of them got more serious and one stayed the same. Or, if one got married and one didnıt.²
	³They could find themselves a pair of twins to marry,² said Harry. ³They should have dated Parvati and Padma.²
	³Well, you and Ron already did that,² teased Ginny.
	Harry winced slightly at the memory. ³Those werenıt really dates,² he said, embarrassed. ³We didnıt even want to go, I only got a date because I absolutely had to. We hardly paid attention to them after the first dance. I feel pretty stupid thinking about it now.²
	Ginny shrugged. ³It doesnıt seem very fair, making a fourteen-year-old boy go on a date if he doesnıt want to. You know, thinking about thatŠ I donıt say this to make you feel bad, but I was really hoping youıd ask me. Even if it had been because you couldnıt find anyone else, I still would have been really happy.²
	He felt even more embarrassed. ³Iım sorry,² he said simply.
	³Itıs okay, Iım glad you didnıt, now,² she said, taking his hand. ³You didnıt want to be there, and you wouldnıt have paid any attention to me, either. It would have been really bad for me. Itıs like you said about your childhood; whatever I went through then was worth it because of what I have now.² She looked at him and smiled, managing to communicate that what sheıd said last had been an understatement.
	He returned her smile as they approached the restaurant. ³Iım really glad you feel that way,² he said. Tonks entered the restaurant, but didnıt hold the door open for Harry and Ginny; he assumed she wanted to keep her full attention ahead of her, not looking back for a second unnecessarily. Harry pushed the ornate door open and went through first, holding it open for Ginny to enter behind him. He immediately wondered if he should have opened it and let her go first, as he had seen people do in Muggle movies, but she had no reaction suggesting he should have. I have to learn things like this, he thought.
	He turned his attention to the restaurantıs greeter, who took a look at him and gaped slightly before recovering. ³Hello,² said Harry uncertainly, ³our reservations were made by­²
	³Mr. Shacklebolt, of course,² the man said smoothly. ³Please come this way, Professor, maıam.² As they moved to follow him, Harry and Ginny exchanged a look; her face registered amusement and incredulity. ŒMaıam?ı she mouthed. Harry grinned at her, realizing it had to be the first time she had ever been called that. He turned his head forward and followed the man. As Harry walked, he couldnıt help but gawk at the chandeliers and the artwork on the walls; again, he had no experience with this sort of thing except what he had seen in the Muggle media. It struck him that it didnıt look all that different than what he had seen there, except that some of the artwork depicted dragons, unicorns, hippogriffs, and other magical creatures.
	They were led to a table in an alcove, mostly shielded from the view of other diners. They sat, and were given menus. ³Please summon us when you are ready to order,² the man said, and moved off.
	Just as the man moved out of sight, Harry realized he wanted to ask a question. He turned to Ginny and asked, ³How are we supposed to summon them?²
	³You just tap the table with your wand,² she explained. ³Apparently it works this way at all nice restaurants.²
	³I suppose youıre going to have to explain things like this to me,² he said, embarrassed at his lack of understanding of such things. ³I probably would have just sent my dog for them.²
	She laughed at the thought. ³That would have worked, too. Iıd almost ask you to do it, just to see what theyıd say. Theyıd probably compliment you on how cute it is.²
	They opened their menus, Harry looking nervous. ³Wow, they really do have lots of things. I havenıt heard of half of this stuff.²
	³Donıt pay attention to what Fred and George said, Harry,² she chided him. ³Of course, that should go without saying, in any situationŠ anyway, donıt worry about it, just order what you want. You donıt have to order something exotic and fancy just because weıre here. Just look for something you know you like. You can always experiment when we come here some other time.²
	He raised his eyebrows. ³Do you think weıll be coming here again?²
	³I donıt see why not,² she replied as she looked at the menu. ³Not so often, obviously; this place is pretty expensive. But once in a while, we could probably afford it.²
	His brow furrowed as he looked at the menu. ³Speaking of which, I donıt see any prices here. I thought they usually had them on menus.²
	³You wave your wand over an item, and it shows the price,² she explained. 
	³Of course, I should have thought of that,² he chuckled. He held his wand over the lamb dish he was looking at. Suddenly a shining gold Galleon appeared on the right of the page next to the entry, with a black Œ9' in the center of the Galleon. ³Nine Galleons?² he gaped.
	³Well, it is the most expensive restaurant in Diagon Alley,² she said reasonably, as she waved her wand over various menu items. ³That seems to be about the average price for an entree. Obviously you shouldnıt think about the price, Harry. The whole point of coming to a restaurant like this is that you know you can afford it. Thatıs part of the reason you have to use your wand to see the prices, so you donıt have to think about it if you donıt want to.²
	³I guess that makes sense,² he agreed. ³Funny how you have to explain everything to me.²
	³And Iıve never even been here before. I have been in nice restaurants, just not this one. Of course, Mumıs been here, and she told me a lot about it. She said that when she was there, when you tapped the table with your wand to summon them, theyıd Apparate to your table. It was a point of pride for them to be there instantly. Of course they canıt do that these days, but I bet they still get here pretty fast. Itıs just little things like that, providing the best service they can. Also, they donıt use house-elves, which some restaurants do. And all the plates, silverware, and so on are real.²
	Harry was puzzled. ³Real, as opposed toŠ²
	³Conjured,² she replied, as he made an Œoh, of courseı face. ³You canıt tell the difference, which is why most restaurants conjure everything like that; itıs more convenient, because it doesnıt have to be washed, it can just be Vanished.²
	³So many things about wizarding life I still donıt know,² he remarked. They were silent for a minute as both studied their menus. Having made their decisions, they put away their menus, and Harry tapped the table with his wand. A man who Harry estimated was in his late fifties, with short black hair, a round face, and a seemingly permanent smile, appeared in less than ten seconds.
	³Good evening, Professor, Miss Weasley. I am Rupert Wilmington, the manager of the Golden Dragon, and I will be serving you. We are truly pleased to have you here this evening. Are you ready to order?²
	³Uh, yes, thank you,² said Harry, unaccustomed to being treated with such deference. Still smiling, Wilmington took their orders, then asked, ³Will you be having wine, or ale, with your meal, Professor?²
	Ginny smiled as Harryıs eyebrows rose. ³Thatıs right, youıre seventeen now, you can have that if you want,² she reminded him.
	He thought about it. ³Iıd kind of like to,² he said to Ginny, ³but the thing is, we could be called, we could have to Disapparate out of here on a secondıs notice. I wouldnıt want to go into that kind of situation after drinking a glass of wine or something like that.²
	³I donıt think one glass of wine or ale is going to get you drunk, especially if itıs with a meal.²
	³Maybe not, but it could slow me down,² he said reluctantly. ³Iıve been in enough of these situations where a second can make all the difference that Iıd rather not risk it.²
	³But you could be called any time,² she argued. ³Are you not going to drink alcohol for the rest of your life?²
	Harry sighed. ³No, not for the rest of my life. Just until Voldemort is defeated.²
	He saw a combination of sympathy and irritation in her face and tone. ³You have to live a life, Harry. You have to do things that people do.²
	³I do,² he replied. ³I have you, remember? I thought I would never do that. But that was important, so I did it. Drinking alcohol isnıt important.² His expression became more serious. ³Lives could depend on me. You know that. Just last week, Hermione and NevilleŠ that just happened suddenly, nobody expected it. Something could happen again.² He looked up at Wilmington, who regarded him politely, though his smile appeared to have faded somewhat. ³Just water, please.² Looking back at Ginny, he added, ³After heıs defeated, I promise to come back here and have wine, ale, or whatever.²
	Wilmingtonıs expression was now serious; Harry had the impression that it was not a face he often showed to customers. ³I look forward to that day, Professor, with great anticipation. We will be very pleased to have you back.² He took Ginnyıs drink order, then retreated.
	Ginny looked at him sadly. She extended her hand across the table, and he took it. ³I love you so much,² she said.
	He nodded. ³I love you too.² They looked into each otherıs eyes, lost in the moment and in each otherıs love. Then, looking around, he said, ³What I said was right, though. I never thought I would do this.²
	³You mean, eat in such a nice restaurant?² she teased him, looking around as he had been.
	³That, too,² he chuckled. ³No, I never thought I would let myself fall in love. I thought that would have to be one of those things that had to wait until he was gone. I had no idea how strong it was, that it couldnıt be put off. It was like, I just got swept away.²
	³And I still canıt believe sometimes that Iım the one who swept you away,² she said, her face showing both her love and her wonder at what had happened.
	³I, on the other hand, have no trouble believing it,² he countered. He drifted for a minute, lost in thought. Then he saw her giving him a quizzical look, asking him without words what he was thinking. ³I was just remembering my conversation with Neville and Hermione, at the end of the shift where we got the three Death Eaters,² he explained. ³They had spent most of that time talking, after they had seen his grandmother in the Pensieve. They had a lot to work out.²
	Ginny cut in while Harry was between sentences. ³I know, she told Pansy and I a lot about it last night. We talked for, like, three or four hours, we were up pretty late, since it was the first night that all three of us slept there since this whole thing started. Anyway, she especially talked about the things she did wrong, how she wants to change. She felt so awful about what had happened. Not just bringing Skeeter down on us, but what she had done to Neville that she hadnıt realized was bad.²
	He nodded. ³Yes, she talked about that to me too, while he was there. I guess they figured that since Iıd seen what was in the Pensieve, I knew about it anyway, so it didnıt matter. Anyway, one thing she said was that she and Neville had never really thought about what their relationship was like, because theyıd never had to, theyıd never had any problems big enough to need to. She said you and I had probably never had a conversation about it, and I said we hadnıt. For some reason I was just thinking about that, wondering how we would describe our relationship. I mean, if we had to analyze it, like theyıve had to.²
	³Interesting question. No, we havenıt had to. Itıs much more fun just to experience it,² she said with a smile. Then, turning more serious, she continued, ³One of the things she said to us was about how she had all the power in the relationship, until she was afraid of losing him.² Harry nodded to indicate that sheıd said that to him as well. ³So, with us, you obviously had all the power. Youıre Harry Potter, youıve done amazing things. Over a hundred girls signed that scroll, you could have had nearly any girl you wanted. As for me, maybe a few boys were interested, but there was a huge imbalance, even if you wouldnıt have thought of it that way.
	³Then, all of a sudden, it evened out when we had the Joining of Hands done. I donıt think you looked at it this way, but you just gave up that power, you handed me an equal share. Now, I canıt leave you, but you canıt leave me either­²
	³But I was never going to,² he interrupted, ³so nothing really changed. I knew I would never leave you, so I didnıt really have the power in the first place, if it was just from the idea that I could leave you more easily than you could leave me.²
	She shook her head. ³No, you still had it; the fact that you would have never used it doesnıt change the fact that you had it. It was like a basic fact in the situation. I couldnıt know for a fact that your feelings wouldnıt change. I worried that they would, so I was insecure, and I might have acted in ways that reflected that, even without you doing or feeling anything different. I might have given in more easily in arguments, done things to defer to you, afraid that you might stop loving me. Itıs based on what was in my head, not yours. Anyway, after the Joining, it was equal. I didnıt have to worry or think about that anymore, I could feel more comfortable, be myself without fear of losing you even if I happened to upset you. Itıs funny, because I think you just saw it for its value in being able to see each other in our hands and talk to each other at a distance. It changed our relationship in a really basic way, which you didnıt even realize.²
	³Because from my point of view, it wasnıt really a change,² he pointed out. ³So if it was a change, it was one I couldnıt see.² Now he smiled. ³Iım just glad it was one that was so good for you.²
	³It was really good,² she agreed, ³but for both of us, in a way. If I had acted on my fears and not stood up for myself, I could have acted in ways that actually damaged our relationship, caused problems, problems that now wonıt happen.
	³As for the rest of our relationshipŠ itıs hard to say, really. Itıs amazing to think that weıve only been together for four months, it seems like longer. Maybe because itıs been so intense. But I wonder if problems are the way you find out what your relationship is like, and we just donıt know yet.²
	³In that case, I hope we never find out,² said Harry, half-seriously.
	³We will, unfortunately,² she said. ³Remember what Albus said, every relationship has problems. But whatever they are, weıll deal with them, Iım sure of that.² Then she smiled and added, ³Now, we have no choice.²
	He smiled as well. ³Thatıs all right with me.²
	They stopped talking for a moment as Wilmington came to their table with their drinks, hot hand towels, a small basket of bread, some butter, an assortment of cheese, and several different types of crackers. As he walked away, Harry said, ³Thatıs funny, I donıt remember you mentioning any cheese.²
	³I think itıs like the bread, just something they bring with every meal,² she suggested. ³Iım not completely sure. Itıs fine with me, though. I like cheese and crackers, and we donıt get it that much at Hogwarts.² He shrugged, and they started helping themselves.
	After a few bites of cheese, Harry said, ³I wanted to ask you about that thing with Fred and George, before we got here. Donıt you think they were being a littleŠ² He searched for a word, then gave up. ³Šnot very nice, about Ron?²
	She nodded. ³Yes, I thought so, too. I mean, Iım sure they were right. You know how Ron can be, you remember how he was in third year, sorry, it would be your fourth year, telling that silly story about fighting the merpeople, or fifth year, he couldnıt stop talking about the last Quidditch match. He can get a bit overexcited, a little obvious about how pleased with himself he is about something. I would think most people would be tolerant of that, and be happy for Ron. But it did really seem to annoy them.²
	³They couldnıt be jealous of him, could they?² wondered Harry. ³I mean, theyıve never wanted to be Aurors, or do anything but what theyıre doing.²
	³No, I donıt think theyıre jealous. If I had to guessŠ Iıd say that they reflexively disapprove of anything Percy-ish, and maybe theyıve sometimes wondered if Ron had a bit of Percy in him. Maybe they just have a sore spot about anyone who seems to be bragging. Or, maybe it bothers them more than theyıd admit that they donıt have Mumıs approval, and Ron was showing off exactly the kind of thing sheıd be proud of.²
	³Wish theyıd give him a break,² Harry grunted. ³They donıt know the half of what heıs been through.²
	³Thatıs true,² she agreed. ³Speaking of which, thereıs something I wanted to make sure you knew that I knew. Like I said, we talked about a lot of stuff last night, and some of it was the stuff in the letters Skeeter sent us. Hermione already knew, of course, but Pansy told me about what was in the letter Skeeter wrote Ron. She told me what happened.²
	Harryıs eyebrows went high, which she noted. Answering his unasked question, she continued, ³I think it was partly because she wanted to talk about how it affected her relationship with Ron, and she trusts me. Also, she knows itıs not going to be private for very long anyway. Even if Skeeter doesnıt get to write in the Prophet anymore, Pansyıs sure that itıll be in the book she writes about you. Iım sure sheıs right.² 
	Harry felt both sad and disgusted. ³Yes, she is,² he agreed. ³Thatıs exactly the kind of thing Skeeter would love. And whatıs worse, sheıll write it so that itıll look like maybe it was something Pansy wanted to do, like she did in Ronıs letter.²
	Ginny nodded. ³Pansy said that, too. Skeeter is just so sickening, we all went on about that for a while. Anyway, Pansy said she wanted me to hear it from her, and also that it was better that I know because knowing has been a burden for you, one you couldnıt talk about with me. She feels kind of bad now that she made you know, sheıs sure youıd rather not have known.²
	³That was my reaction at first, but I felt bad for having it. Maybe it is a burden, but I wasnıt upset at her for telling me. If it made her feel better, then it was the least I could do. She did so much for me.²
	³Yes, she did. I was extremely grateful to her for doing it, of course, and I told her that. If it wasnıt for her, you wouldnıt be here right now, and my life would be infinitely worse. But I can really understand why she didnıt want to tell Ron, to burden him with that. She saidŠ I donıt think sheıll mind that I tell you this, but itıs probably better if you donıt mention it to RonŠ she said that she was in kind of a hurry to do that sort of thing with Ron once they got together, and he was a bit surprised, that she was being so forward. Not that he was reluctant, she said.²
	³I can imagine,² he said, smiling a little. ³I assume she did it because she wanted to have a memory of that kind of thing which was actually pleasant.²
	³Yes, exactly. Let me ask you, you had to be the one to tell him, since she wasnıt there when we got the letters. How did he take it?²
	³Better than I expected,² he said. ³He wasnıt mad at her, he just wondered why she didnıt tell him. I think he kind of knew, though. I hadnıt thought of it this way before, but the fact that he wasnıt mad at her is kind of a compliment to me, that he wouldnıt question her reason for doing it. He must have seen it as something she had no choice about.²
	³She didnıt, of course,² said Ginny. ³Hermione and I would have done it too, we both told her. Awful as it was, there just wasnıt any real choice. And the idea of how Skeeterıs going to write about itŠ itıs like, I feel bad for everyone these days. For Pansy, for thatŠ for Neville, for all he had to go through, both from her and from the Death EatersŠ for you, for what will happenŠ and for Hermione, for just everything. This weighs on her so much. I donıt think ten minutes goes by these days when she doesnıt think about it. And the worst thing is, itıs not going away. I mean, thanks to your getting that hair from Skeeter, she canıt listen in anymore, but for as long as she lives, thereıll be someone out there who wonıt pass up an opportunity to hurt Hermione or the rest of us, to make her or us look bad. No wonder Hermione wishes she were dead.²
	Concerned, he asked, ³Do you think she really does? I mean, she said that thing about stepping on her, but I figured that was just because she was angryŠ²
	She looked at him sadly. ³Harry, Hermioneıs in a constant state of anger, of embarrassment, of frustration, right now. Thereıs just a huge amount of emotional pressure on her. I think I could barely function if I was her. But yes, she does mean it. I know itıs not good, she knows itıs not good, she just canıt help it. Itıs how she feels.² She paused for a few seconds, thinking. ³Right now, as we speak, sheıs sitting with McGonagall, telling her the story of what happened. Sheıs told it twice already, and thisıll be the hardest one. You know how she feels about McGonagall. Imagine if youıd had to tell a story like this about yourself to Albus, while he was still alive.²
	Harry could imagine it. ³I just hope McGonagall will be as compassionate and understanding as he would have been.²
	³Thatıs asking a lot of anybody,² pointed out Ginny, ³but I know what you mean. Yes, I hope she is, too.²
	They were silent for a few minutes, lost in their thoughts, eating the last of the cheese. Then Harry asked, ³Did you ever get your O.W.L. results? I thought they usually came by the end of July.²
	³The O.W.L.s were delayed,² she reminded him. He nodded somberly, remembering the reason, and the memories it stirred. ³So, the results would be, too. But yes, it should be any day now.²
	They stopped talking as their food arrived. They talked only sporadically as they ate, discussing routine topics such as Hogwarts, Harryıs schedule, and the fact that Harry would likely take only five N.E.W.T. exams. He joked that if he became the headmaster in the future, he would probably hold the record not only as the youngest headmaster, but also the one with the fewest N.E.W.T.s. She pointed out that if he remained until he was the same age as Dumbledore, it would be offset by another record, for the longest tenure as both headmaster and staff member.
	After they finished, Wilmington came by and cleared away the dishes, then asked if they wanted any dessert. Both were full, but wanted to try something, so they settled on splitting one. Asked if they wanted coffee, they both decided to give it a try, never having had it before.
	They ate their dessert slowly and talked. After they finished, she took his hand. Smiling, she asked, ³Do you think weıll remember this night when weıre old people?²
	He chuckled. ³If I donıt, itıll mean that Iıve lost my memory, because itıs definitely memorable. Itıs strange to think about being old, Iım barely used to being an adult.²
	³You should grow a beard, so you can look like Albus when you get to be that age,² she joked.
	³I donıt knowŠ I donıt see myself as the type to have a beard, for some reason.²
	³Iım sure youıll be handsome whether you do or not,² she assured him. ³So tell me, when do you think we should get married?²
	He reacted with surprise. ³What made you think of that?²
	She shrugged. ³Thinking about us being old people, somehow that made me think of how many years weıd have been married at that point. Also, if tonightıs memorable, then we should discuss something thatıll be memorable.²
	³I donıt know,² he said. ³But I havenıt even asked you yet. I thought Iıd, you know, get a ring, maybe get down on one knee like they do in the Muggle movies, that sort of thing.²
	³Hmmm, that sounds nice,² she grinned. ³But you donıt really need to ask me to marry you, you know. Youıve already done that.² To his slightly surprised look, she continued, ³You did it when you said, ŒI want us to get the Joining of Hands done.ı That was your marriage proposal, even if you didnıt realize it.²
	He smiled. ³I guess so. Maybe I would have phrased it differently if Iıd known. The way I said it doesnıt sound veryŠ I donıt know, memorable.²
	She gripped his hand tightly. ³Harry, you donıt have to get down on one knee, or use a memorable phrase to make me happy. Like I said before, just be yourself. Thatıs all Iıll ever want from you.²
	Slightly embarrassed but very happy, he said, ³I think I can do that.² He paused, then added, ³But Iıll also try to remember to Vanish the furniture I conjure.²
	She smiled broadly. ³Thatıd be good, too.² 
	He felt a sudden impulse to kiss her, but she was across the table, and he felt awkward about moving enough to do it. He settled for giving her a loving look, which she returned.
	Wilmington approached their table, holding a folder. Harry wondered if it was the bill, though it seemed too large to be that. ³Professor Potter, Miss WeasleyŠ The Golden Dragon has been in operation for over a century. There is a tradition which we have had for quite a long time, and we try to continue whenever possible. Normally, we do this only for married couples, but since you have already had the Joining done, we feel it safe to make an exception in your case.²
	He opened the folder, and handed Harry what at first he thought was a piece of paper. As Wilmington handed one to Ginny as well, Harry realized that it was a photo­a photo of his parents sitting at what was obviously a table at the Golden Dragon. As was usual in wizard photographs, the figures were smiling, moving, and occasionally waved at the camera. Harry saw his father at one point pat his stomach, obviously to indicate that he felt very full. He saw his mother laugh. He felt emotion rise up, and he looked up at Wilmington. ³Thank you very much.²
	Wilmingtonıs normal smile was gone; he looked sincerely pleased at Harryıs reaction. ³We had been hoping to see you here,² he said gently. Harry nodded his appreciation, and looked at Ginnyıs picture of Arthur and Molly as she looked at his. She again took his hand, knowing what he was feeling.
	³And now,² said Wilmington, ³if you would be so kind, we would very much like to take a photograph of you, forŠ well, who knows?²
	Ginny beamed. ³We havenıt thought of names yet, but weıd be very happy to.² She and Harry moved closer to each other as another man came in, holding a camera. Suddenly, to Harryıs great surprise, Fawkes burst into view a few feet above Wilmingtonıs head, no doubt in full view of all the customers. He fluttered down and landed on Harryıs shoulder.
	Ginny looked at him in surprise. ³Did he decide to do that, or did you ask him to?²
	³I think he did,² Harry replied, ³but sometimes itıs hard to tell. Maybe I would have wanted him in the picture, but I just hadnıt thought of it. You know how it is, a lot of times he knows things I think before I do.²
	³Phoenixes are most impressive,² commented Wilmington, ³as are those with whom they bond.² He gave a small smile and slight shrug of apology in response to Harryıs embarrassed look.
	Ginny smiled at Harry in a teasing way. ³Iıd definitely agree with that.² He smiled back, and they faced the camera, hands held on top of the table. The man with the camera took a picture, then another. He thanked them, then withdrew. Harry leaned over and kissed Ginny. ³You know, that kiss may show up in the picture,² she said.
	³By the time our children are old enough to see that picture, theyıll have seen us do that a lot,² he predicted. ³Theyıll just say, Œthatıs Mum and Dad, even back then, they were always doing that.ı²
	³I see you plan on setting a good example for our children,² she said happily.
	³A very good one,² he agreed. ³Thank you, again,² he said to Wilmington, as he and Ginny stood to leave.
	³We are most pleased to have had you here,² Wilmington assured them. ³And as to the matter of the bill, Mr. Shacklebolt, when he made the reservation, requested that it be sent to the Aurors. Thank you for coming. We hope you have enjoyed your evening.²
	³Very much, thank you,² said Harry, as Ginny nodded in agreement. Wilmington shook hands with both of them, and they made their way to the exit. With Fawkes on his shoulder, Harry was aware of the eyes on him that he hadnıt noticed when he had come in. As he stepped out into the cool evening air, a hand in Ginnyıs, he held up the photo for another look.

	At nine-thirty, Harry stepped out of the Burrowıs fireplace right behind Ginny to see everyone in the living room. They were greeted with smiles, as Pansy said, ³Well, come on, we want to hear all about it.² Harry looked for an empty chair, but before he could find one, the fireplace lit up again. To everyoneıs surprise, Kingsley stepped out.
	³Hello, Kingsley,² said Arthur, who then noticed Kingsleyıs expression, which was serious and grim. ³Whatıs going on? Did something happen, something about their dinner?²
	³Something happened, but it was nothing to do with their dinner,² answered Kingsley. ³I have someŠ important news, something that happened while Harry and Ginny were at dinner. About an hour and a half ago Rita Skeeter was killed, at her home.²
	Harry was stunned, speechless; a look around showed that others were as well, especially Hermione. He had never seen her look so surprised.
	³How?² asked Arthur.
	³Whoever it was used the Killing Curse, then escaped by Disapparating and then taking a Portkey, in the same way that was done by the one who killed Fudge,² said Kingsley. ³AndŠ thereıs another similarity to Fudgeıs murder: it appears that this killer used Polyjuice Potion as well.²
	Kingsley looked at Harry sympathetically; Harry felt a chill go down his spine without being sure why. ³At seven forty-five, fifteen minutes after Harry and Ginny sat down to dinner, three witnesses saw someone approach, then enter, Skeeterıs apartment. When later interviewed, they all said that who they saw was Harry. Whoever killed Skeeter assumed Harryıs appearance before doing it.²
	Harryıs mouth hung open. Even though he knew that he had not done it, he felt an irrational stab of guilt at the thought that someone who looked exactly like him had. ³Why would they do that?² he asked, dumbfounded.
	Solemnly, Kingsley replied, ³I think there are going to be a lot of questions about this that we donıt know the answers to, and many of them will begin with the word Œwhy.ı Now, thereıs something we should all talk about, but before we do, Iım waiting for someone else to arrive. I sent a request for Hugo Brantell to come here; he should be here any time.²
	³Why did you call him?² asked Neville.
	Kingsley looked around the room, meeting everyoneıs eyes. ³Because this is kind of an uncomfortable situation for all of us, and thereıs a cloud looming that Iıd like to get rid of as soon as possible. Iım sure itıs occurred to all of us that Skeeterıs death is ratherŠ convenient for everyone here. The plain and simple fact is that the most logical suspects are in this room, and that includes me. Neville, Hermione, you remember that this afternoon, I said, ŒSkeeter knowing this is unacceptable,ı and three hours later she turns up dead. Now, I know that I didnıt do it or have it done, and I donıt think for a second that any of you did either. But before we proceed any further, Iıd like us all to be comfortable with the idea that nobody wonders if anyone else had anything to do with it. Hugo can help us do that.²
	Harry looked at his friends, and he could tell they felt the same way as he did. ³Kingsley, we trust each other, and we trust you. Itıs not necessary­²
	³I know that, Harry, this is just for the sake of certainty,² responded Kingsley. ³And besides, how do you know itıs not me? Iım the likeliest suspect, after all. I­²
	³No, youıre not,² said Hermione quietly, still looking stunned.
	Kingsley shook his head. ³Youıre number two, Hermione, youıre less likely than me. You were with McGonagall when it happened, and somehow I donıt think you have connections to hit wizards. You have lots of motive, but no opportunity. I, on the other hand, happened to be alone at the time. I have an excellent motive, and I have opportunity. Iıve killed before, itıs something I can do if I have to. I could have snuck up behind Harry when he was on ready status during a shift and snipped a few hairs, he never would have known. Not only that, I could recite chapter and verse on why killing Skeeter was an excellent idea, one that I could entirely justify. She knew too many things, she could have endangered the whole anti-Voldemort movement. My moral qualms about killing wouldnıt have stopped me if I thought it was really necessary.
	³Now, it just so happens that I didnıt, but I would be more comfortable if you all were certain of that. Having Hugo do this can stop even the stray thought from occurring to any of us, so­² He cut himself off as the fireplace lit up and Hugo stepped out.
	He turned to Kingsley. ³Whatıs happened?²
	Kingsley told him, then explained what he wanted from Hugo. Hugoıs discomfort was plain. ³Kingsley, I really donıt like to use my talent this way. Iım not an investigator, and­²
	³Iım not asking you to be one,² Kingsley assured him. ³As I said, this is just so we can all eliminate the thought. This is totally unofficial. Take in everyone here, and if anyone doesnıt like the idea, then donıt do it, you donıt have to say who it is.²
	³I wouldnıt anyway,² responded Hugo. He surveyed the room for a few seconds, then sighed. ³Nobody minds. Nobody thinks itıll change much; everyoneıs comfortable with the idea that nobody in the room knows anything.²
	³Okay,² said Kingsley. ³What questions do you need to ask?²
	Hugo chuckled. ³I donıt need to ask. Everyone here is shocked, surprised, confused. If anyone knew anything that by telling would shed any light, it would appear to me like a brilliant beacon. Nobody here did it, nobody told anyone they werenıt supposed to tell, nobody has the first idea who did it.²
	³Okay, Hugo, thanks. But I wonder, would you be willing to stay around for a few minutes? Youıre pretty clever, Iıd like to know what you think.²
	Hugo looked impatient. ³Remember, this is strictly unofficial, but all right. But first, you ought to check me, too. I was one of the ones who knew.²
	³We canıt check you,² Kingsley pointed out.
	³Harry can,² said Hugo.
	³Hugo­² started Harry, but he was quickly cut off.
	³I know, Harry, youıd rather not. See, this is how I felt. But do it anyway, Iıd like Kingsley to know for sure. This is important to him, heıd really like to know who did this.²
	Kingsley grunted. ³So I can give them a kiss on the cheek.²
	³Okay, but Iıve never checked for lies before, just found memories,² Harry said.
	³Itıs not that different,² said Hugo. ³Just ask a question, and focus on the answer. If the person lies, you should get a glimpse of a memory that contradicts the lie. Try it with me, ask me some simple questions.²
	Harry nodded. ³What color socks are you wearing?²
	Hugo smiled. ³Dark blue.²
	³Right. What did you eat for dinner?²
	³Spaghetti.²
	³HmmmŠ Iım getting an image of chicken, I think. Is that right?²
	³Yes, very good,² said Hugo. ³Now ask a few conceptual questions, ones not associated with visual images.²
	Harry thought for a minute. ³Do you like being a journalist?²
	³Yes, I do.²
	³How old are you?²
	³Thirty-seven.²
	³I think thatıs a lie,² said Harry. ³It feels like youıre remembering how old you are, but I didnıt catch the number.²
	Hugo nodded. ³As you get better at it, you will. But that should be enough for now. Go ahead and ask me the questions about this.²
	Harry took a deep breath, unhappy to be doing it. ³Did you tell anyone about the situation with Hermione, or Skeeterıs threats against us?²
	³No,² replied Hugo.
	³Do you have any information which, if we knew, would help us figure out who did it?²
	³No.²
	Harry nodded. ³That should be enough, right?²
	³Yes, Harry, thank you,² said Kingsley. ³Now, the next question is, who outside of this room knew about Skeeterıs blackmail threat?²
	³Only one person, Archibald Dentus,² said Harry. To Kingsleyıs raised eyebrows, Harry added, ³Heıs been a friend since the ARA passed, helping me with political stuff. But it couldnıt have been him anyway, because of the Polyjuice Potion. Whoever did it needed a bit of me, and heıs never had the opportunity to get that. Even if he told someone, they couldnıt have impersonated me. Also, he only found out three hours before it happened, which would be hardly enough time to do anything.²
	³Okay, letıs look at that part more closely,² suggested Kingsley. ³Aside from someone sneaking up on you and clipping hair, which is impossible for you to know, who could have had access to enough of you to make Polyjuice Potion?²
	After a few seconds of silence, Harry had a sudden thought. ³VoldemortŠ the night he came back. He had Wormtail take some of my blood to use in the cauldron, to bring him back.²
	³But he used it all, didnıt he?² asked Ginny.
	³There would still have been some blood left in the vial,² Harry pointed out. ³Would it have been enough to make Polyjuice Potion? Hermione?²
	Looking distracted, Hermione returned her attention to the conversation. ³Hmmm? Oh, yes, I think it would have been enough. All you need is a tiny bit.²
	³Would he have really kept the vial, though?² wondered Ron.
	³It doesnıt seem likely, but you never know,² said Kingsley. ³The fact is, the idea that the killer is a Death Eater is our default hypothesis, since it was done in the same way as it was with Fudge. You can construct a reasonable narrative around it: you can say they impersonated Harry because she had just written an article about him, a largely favorable one, and she wouldıve let him into her apartment. Even if they didnıt know about your groupıs situation with Skeeter, which they wouldnıt, itıs still a reasonable device to get near her. It all works, except for motive.²
	³They could have wanted to implicate Harry,² suggested Hugo. ³That could be the primary reason for choosing him to impersonate. Of course, it doesnıt work, because he can just take Veritaserum and heıs off the hook. It could damage his reputation a bit, just the appearance of itŠ could that be worth it enough to them to bother?²
	³They wouldnıt even have to give me Veritaserum,² Harry pointed out. ³At least a couple dozen people saw me at the restaurant.²
	³That could have been an impostor, for all they know,² said Kingsley.
	Harry shook his head. ³Fawkes showed up near the end of the meal. Thatıs pretty good proof that it was me.² A thought occurred to him. ³You donıt suppose thatıs why he showed up, do you?² he asked nobody in particular. ³He somehow knew I had to be positively identified?²
	Harry expected Hermione to answer, but Hugo did instead. ³We do know that phoenixes often do things that turn out to be a good idea, even though they couldnıt really have known at the time. It seems possible.²
	³Mentioning the restaurant brings up an interesting point,² said Kingsley. ³Harry hardly ever goes out in public these days, partly because he doesnıt want to inconvenience us. Which Iıve been meaning to have a chat with him about,² he added, giving Harry a stern but affectionate glance. ³You really should get out more, itıs good for you to be seen in public. It emphasizes the idea that youıre defying Voldemort. Anyway, the timing is pretty amazing: it happens just as Harry goes out for the first time in months. Either it was Death Eaters trying to implicate him, and they got really unlucky, or it was someone friendly trying to make sure he wasnıt implicated. This brings us back to the idea that it was an Auror, or an Order member. But any competent Auror­and they all are­wouldnıt have to impersonate Harry to get close to Skeeter; weıre trained in how to infiltrate a home or building unseen by means other than Apparation. An ordinary apartment like Skeeterıs would have been childıs play for an Auror to get into. And the problem with it being a non-Auror Order member­like McGonagall, Snape, Lupin, and so on­is that they have no motive, since they didnıt know that Skeeter was threatening to compromise classified information.²
	He paused, and there was silence for a minute. ³It all keeps coming back to this,² concluded Kingsley. ³If itıs not Death Eaters, the only people with motive are the ones who knew about Skeeterıs blackmail threats. And those­²
	He stopped talking as a face suddenly appeared in the fireplace; Harry looked over to see Dentus looking back at him, and everyone else. ³Excuse me for intruding,² he said, clearly surprised to see so many people. ³I was calling for Harry, but itıs not hard to guess whatıs going on. I just now heard what happened. Kingsley, Hugo, I gather youıre the only people besides myself who knew about Skeeter?² They nodded. ³Harry, the main reason I called was that I wanted to assure you that I told no one about our discussion, not even my wife. I knew you wouldnıt think it anyway, but I wanted to tell you personally. I imagine that youıre all trying to work it out, and not having much success?²
	³No, weıre not,² agreed Harry. ³And youıre right, I didnıt think you did, but I appreciate your calling to tell me that. We were just getting around to the idea that whoever did it didnıt know about Skeeterıs blackmail, even though it seems kind of unlikely.²
	³Indeed,² said Dentus. ³Very peculiar. Well, Iıll let you get back to it, then. Iım not a very likely source of information for something like this, but Iıll let you know if I hear anything. Iıll be in touch.² Dentusıs head vanished from the fireplace.
	Kingsley looked at Hugo. ³I suppose you wouldnıt tell me if I asked.²
	³No, I wouldnıt,² confirmed Hugo. ³He didnıt give his permission. But youıre a smart man, Kingsley, you donıt need me to tell you everything.² Not understanding what they were talking about at first, Harry realized that Kingsley wanted Hugo to confirm Dentusıs truthfulness, and Hugo didnıt want to.
	³I suppose not,² Kingsley conceded. ³Well, strange as it seems, the notion that Death Eaters did this has to be considered the most likely hypothesis, barring any new information. Iım heading back to headquarters, see if anything comes up in the search of her place, any kind of evidence. I doubt there will be, though.² He said goodbye and left, followed soon by Hugo. Harry was alone with his friends, and Arthur and Molly.
	Molly stood, followed by Arthur. ³Well,² said Arthur, ³I guess this is one of those times when life is like a centaur. Weıre going to bed. Good night, all.²
	³Donıt stay up too late,² added Molly as she followed Arthur up the stairs, and the six were alone.
	Harry looked at Hermione, who seemed to be staring at nothing in particular. ³What does that mean, Œlife is like a centaur?ı²
	Hermione continued staring, giving no indication that she heard Harry. He was about to try to get her attention when Pansy answered. ³Itıs a phrase based on the idea that you can never get a straight answer out of a centaur, theyıre very mysterious and secretive. It kind of means, life has mysteries, sometimes you have no idea whatıs going on. It does seem true now.²
	Harry couldnıt help but agree. There was silence for a minute, as everyone digested what had happened. He turned to Ginny and hesitantly said, ³You know what this kind of reminds me ofŠ²
	³Percy,² she said, and he nodded. ³Yes, itıs a very different situation, but I see the similarity. Itıs in the idea that we donıt feel how weıre Œsupposedı to feel. In that situation, we were supposed to feel sad for ourselves, but we didnıt, we just felt sad for Mum and Dad. Here, weıre supposed to feel sad just on principle, even if only a little, but instead, we feelŠ well, not happy exactly, butŠ²
	³Like she got what she deserved,² put in Ron. ³And relieved, that we donıt have to go through what we thought we were going to have to. But, like with Percy, that isnıt the Œacceptableı feeling, so we feel like weıreŠ kind of stuck, somehow.²
	Pansy ran a hand over Ronıs shoulders and upper back. ³Like I said in the notebook to you that night, we feel what we feel. Considering what weıve been through with her, I donıt think anyone would blame us for not being sorry that she died.²
	Ginny took Harryıs hand. ³How do you feel?²
	His first thought was that he wasnıt sure he knew. ³Confused, I think. Like Iım in a fog, or something. I guess what Ron said makes sense. This thing that was hanging over me isnıt anymore, and Iım happy about that, just not happy about the way it happened. What really disturbs me is the idea that somebody friendly did this to protect me. In a way, I find myself hoping it was Death Eaters. Also because then I donıt have to think about how someone got a hair from me, or whatever.²
	³If somebody friendly did it, I donıt think the reason would necessarily be to protect you,² suggested Neville. ³The fact that she knew stuff she shouldnıt have was a far better reason. But I see what you mean. While all that was going on, I had this thought, like, what if it was retaliation for the letters? What if, for example, Cassandra was really mad at Skeeter for how the letters affected me, andŠ not that I thought she would actually do it, and then I remembered that she and Tonks were protecting Harry at the restaurant, so it couldnıt have been her anyway. But I could definitely understand why you feel that way, Harry. I really didnıt like the idea when I thought of it.² Neville looked at Hermione, who again seemed to be staring off into space. He touched her cheek; slightly startled, she looked at him. ³Are you okay?² he asked.
	She nodded slowly. ³I feel like Harry said he felt, maybe even more so. Maybe itıs a very thick fog. Itıs justŠ such a shockŠ²
	Looking around at the others, Harry thought they were thinking the same thing as him­that this would have a stronger impact on Hermione than any of them. He had been in the most danger, but it was she who had carried by far the greatest emotional burden. Now Skeeter was dead, something for which Hermione had actively wished. He wondered if she felt responsible, and he felt like he wanted to say something to her to assure her she wasnıt, but he was afraid that if she wasnıt thinking that, then his saying it would just cause her to do so.
	They stayed downstairs for another half hour, talking in subdued tones, mostly covering ground already explored during the conversation with Kingsley and Hugo. Hermione said very little; Harry, only a bit more. Then they went upstairs, including Neville, who had moved his things over from his Auror guest room while Harry had been at the restaurant.
	The boys wordlessly changed into their nightclothes and got into their beds. Harry lay in the silence for five minutes, his mind drifting. He thought about asking Fawkes to sing, but he didnıt feel it was quite necessary. Then he had another thought, and made a request of Fawkes. Within a few seconds, he could faintly hear phoenix song coming from the girlsı bedroom.
	He felt his hand tingle, and rolled over in his bed so that his back was to Ron and Neville. He held up his left hand and looked into his palm. ³That was very thoughtful of you,² said Ginny. ³Iım sure she appreciates it.²
	³Itıs justŠ hard to imagine what sheıs going through right now,² he said, whispering so softly he could barely hear himself, but knowing she would hear it.
	³I know what you mean,² she agreed. ³Our bedroom door is just open a crack, I think yours is tooŠ why donıt we open them completely, you three will be able to hear him better down the hall.²
	He agreed, got up, and walked to the door. Opening it all the way, he looked out into the hall and saw Ginny doing the same thing. On making eye contact, they immediately walked toward each other and kissed, with an unusual energy and urgency. He wasnıt even sure why; he fleetingly wondered if it was a feeling of needing each other more in an emotionally charged situation. ³I love you,² he whispered.
	³I love you, too,² she replied, the feeling as clear in her eyes as from her words. They kissed again, then went back to their rooms. Harry lay down and started his Occlumency exercises, phoenix song clearly audible through the open bedroom doors.

Chapter 7
The Memory Charm

	It was a beautiful, warm spring day, as it always was at the phoenix place in the middle of the night. Seeing Dumbledore standing a few feet away, Harry walked over and embraced him. ³Itıs days like the one I just had that make me especially glad that I can see you like this,² he said, then let go of Dumbledore.
	³It has been a very trying day, a very trying week, for that matter,² agreed Dumbledore. They sat down on the grass.
	³Do you know who killed Skeeter?² asked Harry.
	³Yes, I do, but it should not surprise you to learn that that is something I cannot tell you,² said Dumbledore, in a tone suggesting he understood that Harry would not be happy with his answer. ³You would like to know why. The short answer, to borrow a phrase, is Œthat would be cheating.ı The longer answer is that it would be a misuse of the connection we have. There are many things about the current physical situation that I could tell you which you would find useful and interesting, but to do so would be to deprive you of part of the normal experience of physical existence­to not know things, to have to find out for oneself. I tell you things here, but they are spiritual and philosophical ideas, not facts about physical existence. If I told you such things as you asked, it would change the experience of your life in a way that would make it less spiritually fulfilling. I understand that that is difficult for you to see at the moment, but I assure you that it is true. It is irregular enough that I do what I do. As it is, I have changed your experience in one significant way: it will no longer be necessary for you to wonder about spirituality or post-death existence; those answers have already been given to you by me. I accept that because it, and talking to you, are decisions I made when I was physical. I should not go beyond what I planned to do when I went through the Veil.²
	Harry knew his disappointment would be clear to Dumbledore, even though he said nothing about it. ³Well, like a lot of things you say about this sort of thing, I donıt totally understand it, but I sort of do. I think the part I understood best was when you said, Œthat would be cheating.ı Youıve said before that life is kind of a big game, right?²
	³That is a broad oversimplification, of course, but correct in concept,² acknowledged Dumbledore. ³It is a very important game, if you will, and one so absorbing and distracting that one is unaware of the fact that it is a game. It is not a game in the sense of a game being frivolous, or in the sense of being strictly for enjoyment. As I have said, our true nature is spiritual, and the most Œrealı reality is the one I will reach when I move on from here, the spiritual realm. Consider the experience of reading a book, a particularly absorbing piece of fiction. There are times during which you become so absorbed that you temporarily forget it is a book; you imagine that it is real, a reality you are observing and perhaps feeling a part of. This is very roughly analogous to your whole physical existence as compared to your spiritual existence; your physical existence is like a very absorbing book in which from the first page to the last you do not recall that you are reading a book. For me to tell you things such as you asked would be like telling you how a book will end, or revealing major aspects of the plot in advance. The experience would be diminished.²
	³And so,² said Harry, struggling to follow Dumbledoreıs point, ³as it is, by talking to me like this, youıre reminding me that Iım just reading a book, which I wouldnıt have recognized otherwise.²
	³Yes, quite so, though I would not use the word Œjust.ı Physical existence is very important; without it, we would have no way of recognizing the true grandeur of our spiritual selves. One must Œnot haveı something before one can truly appreciate having it. Also, as I have said, we learn in physical existence things we could not learn in the spiritual realm.²
	Harry attempted to piece the idea together with things Dumbledore had said in previous nights. ³So, is that the reason that when weıreŠ physical, that we donıt see the spiritual realm? It would be cheating?²
	Dumbledore shrugged lightly. ³Not cheating, exactly, but the experience would not be the same if we knew. You are familiar with the phrase Œthe stakes are life and death.ı The stakes of existence, as it were, would not be so high if it was commonly known and accepted that the spirit is eternal; it is part of what makes life interesting and challenging. The fact is that spiritual information is available in the physical realm, however; it is simply difficult to access, and very few do. The mystics with whom I consulted before I passed through the Veil understand such things; to them it is as clear as is physical reality. But they have devoted significant portions of their lives to understanding such things; most people do not. There will come a time­perhaps in the near future, perhaps in the distant future­when people know this as a matter of course, when children are raised to intuitively understand the spiritual realm and taught how to connect with it in their conscious awareness. That is part of the overall challenge for the human species, part of our societyıs evolution. I understand that this does not concern you right now, but it is part of the Œbig pictureı that may help you understand my answer to your question.²
	Harry chuckled. ³Iıve almost forgotten my question now, but I think I understand your point. I guess weıre learning things, and thatıs one of the things we learn, we just havenıt gotten to it yet.²
	³I see you are thinking of it as if it were part of a school curriculum,² remarked Dumbledore, amused. ³It is much less structured, of course, though the analogy is roughly correct. But let us return to the dayıs events, as I know you still have questions, and there is only so much time we should take each night.²
	Harry reluctantly nodded. ³As you probably know, we were having a hard time last night because I think thereıs a part of each of us that was happy that Skeeter died. Or, happy for the result, I guess. If the result could have been gotten without her dying, Iım sure weıd all have preferred that. But I donıt want to feel this way, I donıt want to be even a little happy that she died. Is there some way that I, or we, can not feel this way?²
	³Pansy was right, Harry. We feel what we feel. We can change how we feel about things, but it usually takes time, and understanding. To change how you feel about Ritaıs death, you must understand why you felt that way. For the most part, you do; you are happy not to have to face the trials you would have faced, and her death was the only way for those trials not to occur. But you already understand that it is not the fact of her death per se that pleases you; in your guilt, you fail to differentiate between being pleased at her death, and pleased at the result of her death. You feel guilty because you find any satisfaction at all with the results of her death, even though it is very understandable that you do so. Had she been killed along with Cornelius, as was intended, you would not have felt happy in the least. You know what kind of person you are, and that you take no satisfaction from anotherıs death.²
	³I suppose that makes sense,² Harry agreed. ³I do understand that Iım happy with the result, not her death exactly. But when I say Œus,ı I suppose Iım mainly thinking of Hermione. Iım concerned about her. I remember what you said about Ron wishing Umbridge was dead, butŠ in this case, Hermione wished Skeeter was dead, and she actually died. Iım worried that Hermione might feel responsible somehow.²
	³It is understandable that she would,² said Dumbledore. ³In the strictest sense, she is not, as she did not kill Rita herself, or commission her killing. She is responsible only for her own thoughts and actions. She avidly wished Rita dead, and for that, she does bear responsibility.²
	³Maybe, but she was pushed so hard emotionally that you could say that she was barely in her right mind,² Harry argued. ³Thatıs not the way she usually is, and I would never blame her for that.²
	³It is not a question of blame, or of fault. My intent is not to judge Hermioneıs actions or thoughts; my saying that she bears responsibility for her thoughts and actions was a statement of fact. No one else can judge us; it is only we who can truly judge ourselves.²
	³I remember when this topic came up, about Ron and Umbridge, you saidŠ² Harry paused, trying to remember Dumbledoreıs exact words, ³ŒThe line between wishing someone dead and actually killing them is far thinner than most people would like to believe.ı Can you explain what you meant by that, how that works?²
	³Our thoughts are highly creative, far more so than is commonly understood in the physical realm,² said Dumbledore. ³In the spiritual realm, our thoughts are instantly creative: if you think of something, it appears. In this in-between realm which I inhabit, it is a similar situation: this place seems real to you, and in a way it is­you can pick flowers, you can feel the sunlight­but we are creating it, you and I, with our thoughts. Our dreams are no less valid or real than our waking existence, and they are created totally from thoughts. Even in the physical realm, there is magic, which is simply a way of making our thoughts physically manifest. You may recall that in the first lecture I gave to your class last year, I emphasized the primacy of thoughts over words in performing magic; these are all variations on a theme.
	³The Œbottom line,ı if you will, is that in the physical realm, our thoughts are essentially creating our reality; this is a collective endeavor. This is not something I can explain fully right now, as it would take quite a long time, and is not truly necessary. For now, you may take my word for it if you wish. This does not happen at a conscious level, in the sense that things do not appear or occur instantly just because we think them. At the physical level, it takes some time, if one is not using magic.²
	Harry took a minute to digest what Dumbledore had said. It didnıt sound right, but as usual, he was inclined to take it seriously if only because Dumbledore said it. He decided to operate on the assumption that what Dumbledore said was true. ³So, if Hermione hadnıt wanted Skeeter dead, would Skeeter not have died?²
	³We cannot say for certain, since in this case that is not what happened, though I do believe that it is almost certain that she would have died anyway. Each situation is different. Ron at one point wished Dolores Umbridge dead, but she is still alive. Wishing for it does not make it directly happen, but it contributes to the environment, in a sense. As greater numbers of people desire and focus on an event, the chances of it happening increase. With her actions, Rita herself contributed greatly to the atmosphere in which her death took place. She deliberately inflicted emotional wounds on all of you, especially Hermione and Neville, and she threatened actions which could have contributed to the destruction of the wizarding community. She has substantial culpability in the events that occurred, far more than does Hermione.²
	³Yes, but Hermione might say, ŒBut she only did that because I made her stop writing. If I hadnıt done that, none of this would have happened,ı² pointed out Harry.
	Dumbledore shook his head. ³Hermione did not make Rita do what she did. We may feel that we are provoked into actions, but we choose them. We cannot blame anyone else for our thoughts or actions. Of course, what Hermione did affected Ritaıs life substantially, but Rita could have done a number of things, all far more constructive than what she did. We may understand the reasons she sought revenge, but she is still ultimately responsible for her actions. One of the great Muggle prophets advocated Œturning the other cheek,ı and this is why. If we do not, we may be drawn into cycles of harm, pain, and retaliation. Hermione already realizes that she stopped Rita from writing out of revenge, to harm her as Hermione herself felt harmed. She is in the process of recognizing the full consequences of wishing Ritaıs death as she did, and entertaining the notion of causing it directly. As she indicated at one point, there were times at which if she had seen a beetle, she might well have stepped on it, not knowing for certain whether it was Rita. She could not seriously entertain killing Rita as a human, but killing a Œbugı was sufficiently different to her that she could perhaps have done it. Obviously she was under enormous emotional stress, which is important for her to keep in mind as she considers the situation. Hermione is suffering greatly now because she intuitively understands that though she did not kill Rita, what she desired is morally the same thing. It is simply being brought home to her in a much stronger fashion, since Rita did die soon after Hermione wished it, and since she and the rest of you avoid harm as a result of her death.
	³Consider the end of your third year at Hogwarts, your first meeting with Sirius. You thought at that time that he had killed your parents, and your rage was sufficient that you seriously considered killing him. Now, the fact is that you could not have, as you did not know the Killing Curse; you thought you could simply point your wand at him, wish him dead, and it would happen. You did not in fact do so, but if you had, you would have been morally culpable of murder despite not actually having killed. The intent is more important than the action, since random events can change the outcome of the action. You understand this; you discussed with Ginny and Severus the question of whether in preventing Rita from writing Hermione was motivated by revenge or protectiveness. You felt that her intent was important, and it is.²
	Harry looked down sadly as it started to sink in just how difficult this would be for Hermione, hard enough as the past few days had been already. ³Is there anything I can say to her that will help, make her feel less responsible?²
	³You only can if she blames herself for things that were not her responsibility,² advised Dumbledore. ³You can remind her of your unconditional love and support, as can the others. Beyond that, this is a process that she must go through. She will want to change this about herself, and you can encourage her. There are similarities to what you went through after Hogsmeade, though in that case you bore no moral responsibility. You had to go through your grief, and there was little your friends could do for you, much as they wanted to. That will be the case with Hermione as well. There are also similarities to what you and Neville have been through, when you used the Cruciatus Curse. She did have more opportunity for reflection than did you or Neville, but she too was under nearly unbearable stress, and she must consider this as she evaluates her actions and thoughts. You can remind her of this.
	³There is one other thing you can do: you may show her your memories of this conversation. It will be painful for her, but it is pain that she will go through sooner or later, and the sooner she goes through it, the less she will suffer. It is her choice, of course; she must deal with this in her own time and fashion.
	³We should finish here for the night, as we are approaching the point beyond which I do not wish to deprive you of sleep. We will talk again tomorrow night.² Harry nodded, and was asleep again.

	He woke up and looked around to see that Ron and Neville had already awoken and left the room. A look at the clock showed that the time was seven-ten, which meant that he had gotten enough sleep, despite the conversation with Dumbledore. He got up and closed the door so he could change into his day clothes.
	A half a minute later, there was a knock on the door. ³Just a minute,² he said, as he finished putting on a shirt. ³Okay, come in.²
	Hermione opened the door and entered the room, looking haggard and sleep-deprived. ³Did you get much sleep?² asked Harry.
	³About four hours, I think,² she replied. ³Iım very sure I wouldnıt have gotten any at all if it hadnıt been for Fawkes. I wanted to thank him, and to thank you.²
	He shrugged lightly to indicate that Fawkes had been the one to actually do what she was thanking him for. ³You know I would do anything I could for you.²
	She nodded. ³I know. Did you talk to Albus last night?² At his nod, she continued, ³Did he say anything about my situation?²
	He nodded again. ³It was the main topic. He said I could show you, if you wanted to see it. It doesnıt have to be now, of course, it could be anytime youıre ready.²
	³No, Iıd rather do it now, or else Iım just going to spend all my time wondering what he said.² Harry pulled out the Pensieve and put in his memories as they sat on his bed. He decided to join her in watching it in case she had any comments or questions. She didnıt, and they watched in silence. She was expressionless throughout the viewing.
	They exited the Pensieve, and her face still showed no emotion for a few seconds. Then she suddenly started crying, and buried her head in Harryıs shoulder. He held her as she cried harder; he was reminded of how he felt after Hogsmeade, how he had cried longer and harder than he ever had before. Reaching for his wand, he soundproofed the door to remove the chance she would be heard downstairs, then put down his wand and held her tightly again. He said nothing, trying to convey his support through how he held her.
	She cried for a long time; maybe five minutes, he thought. She finally stopped, and stayed in his embrace as she recovered. As she disengaged from him, he looked around for a box of tissues, but couldnıt see any. She pulled a package from a pants pocket. ³I always carry one of these. I have to, you know how often I cry.² He smiled sadly.
	Recovering her composure, she said, ³He was right, of course, about pretty much everything. Iıd never heard the part about how thoughts are so important, but I understood what he meant. I felt like I was in denial last night about her death, which I guess is why I didnıt react more then. I think I knew I had to face this kind of thing, and I didnıt want to.²
	She gave him a very serious look, one that communicated just how much she trusted him. ³What made it worse, and what he either didnıt know or didnıt say, is that when Kingsley said she was dead, my first reaction was one of triumph, of satisfaction. I mean, I was stunned, like we all were, but I know some part of me felt that way. It didnıt take me long to feel ashamed of that, of course, but I knew I still felt that way. I just tried not to think about it. Then I got into bed and started thinking about it. I think I was about to start crying when Fawkes appeared and started singing. Then I cried a little, just because it was such a nice thing for you to have done, and it reminded me that I have friends who love me. Then I felt undeserving of that, because of what I had done, I must be an awful person, the rest of you wouldnıt have suffered like you did if not for meŠ it was so hard not to think things like that. I tried really hard to concentrate on the song, it helped a lot.²
	³Iım really glad.² Remembering what Dumbledore had said near the end of the talk about supporting her, he said, ³Iıll always love you, Hermione, we all will. That wouldnıt change even if you had actually killed her.²
	He could see her appreciation in her eyes. ³Iım glad you say that, because it really is as if I did. He was right, it is morally equivalent. I know, I know what youıre going to say, I was under terrible pressure, and itıs not that different from what you and Neville did. In a way itıs not as bad, because unlike you and Neville, what I did had no direct result. But in a way itıs worse, because I had an opportunity for reflection that you and Neville didnıt, and I reacted with violent thoughts and desires anyway. I really think I would have done it, Harry. If Iıd seen a beetle, I would have stepped on it. I was that far gone.²
	³Itıs still not that different from Neville or I,² he argued. ³Iım not sure I wouldnıt have killed Lestrange if I thought I couldıve, and Nevilleıs intent was to make her go mad, which is a lot like murder. And Iım not sure Iıd say you had much opportunity for reflection. It was like you were being, I donıt know, mentally tortured. How much rational reflection can you do, with what was being done to you? You canıt excuse Neville and I for what we did without excusing yourself too.²
	She smiled a little. ³Albus said you should remind me of that, and you did.² She sighed, then continued, ³I know thatıs true, at least part of me does. He was also right that in some ways this would be for me like what Hogsmeade was for you, something I have to get through, and something that no amount of rational thinking is going to help. Iım pretty sure Iıll never wish anyone dead again. At least I hope so, but I suppose I canıt know for certain until something like this happens again, which I really hope it doesnıt.²
	³You wonıt,² he said, feeling sure it was true. ³Youıll remember how this felt, and youıll react differently.²
	She gave him a wan smile. He knew she appreciated his support and hoped it was true, but still wasnıt convinced. ³Come on, letıs go get some breakfast,² she suggested. He agreed, and they headed downstairs. He hoped she would feel better soon, but he knew it could take some time.

* * * * *

	Later that afternoon, Harry walked into Snapeıs office and sat down. Saying nothing, he looked up at Snape, his expression conveying to Snape that he could begin any time he wanted. Snape raised an eyebrow. ³Not even a comment about the weather?²
	Despite not being sure whether he was being teased, mocked, or something in between, Harry found that he couldnıt help but smile at Snapeıs remark. He wondered if Snapeıs sense of humor was growing on him. At the same time, it occurred to him that Snapeıs more usual sense of humor included far more cutting remarks, and Harry understood that Snape was on his best behavior for him, so any joke Snape made was bound to be a mild one. Part of his adjustment to this, thought Harry. Heıs treating me in some ways as he would have treated Albus; even though Iım not Albus, Iım doing what he did. 
	³I guess Iım kind of preoccupied today,² said Harry. ³A lotıs been happening recently. I assume you heard about what happened to Skeeter.²
	³Of course,² Snape replied, and offered no further comment. He took out his wand and started viewing memories. To Harryıs mild surprise, he again viewed recent events, starting with Hugoıs visit on Thursday morning, continuing with Hermioneıs account of her and Nevilleıs meeting with Kingsley on Friday, her and Harryıs meeting with Dentus, Harryıs dinner with Ginny and the rest of the evening, his conversation with Dumbledore while he slept, and finally, his conversation with Hermione in the morning. The session took an hour and a half, a little longer than usual.
	³Let me ask you something,² said Snape upon finishing. ³For the sake of discussion, let us suppose that last night when Mr. Shacklebolt visited you, he had informed you that it was he who had killed Skeeter, and given as reasons the same ones he enumerated when explaining that he was a logical suspect. What would your reaction have been?²
	Harry raised his eyebrows; it would never have occurred to him to wonder such a thing. ³I donıt knowŠ I guess I would have been upset. I wouldnıt have wanted him to do that. I donıt think there are any circumstances where I could approve of cold-blooded murder. There would have to be other possibilities, like Memory Charms, other ways to deal with her knowing things she wasnıt supposed to know.²
	Snape looked at Harry disdainfully, as if he had expected better from him. ³Memory Charms can be broken, as you know perfectly well, and there is no one as skilled at breaking them as the Dark Lord. You might argue that the chances that the Dark Lord would ever discover that she had such information are quite small, and it is possible that that is true. But when even such small chances are weighed against the consequences of their occurrence, they must be taken very seriously. 
	³In addition, Skeeter was obviously a substantial risk for other reasons. Mr. Brantellıs assurances that she was bluffing notwithstanding, her hatred of Miss Granger could very well have driven her to change her mind about revealing such information. Skeeter also threatened to reveal our relationship, and since Miss Granger was forced to edit the memory from what Mr. Brantell saw, he was unable to offer an opinion as to her veracity. She may well have been serious. This is something that Mr. Shacklebolt of course could not know and take into consideration in his decision, but you should, in your evaluation of such a hypothetical action on Mr. Shackleboltıs part.²
	³And revealing that would cost us you as a spy,² Harry acknowledged. ³I do understand thatŠ itıs just a moral thing, I guess. I just donıt think I could accept it, no matter what the circumstances. I mean, I stopped Remus and Sirius from killing Pettigrew, and he was responsible for my parents being killed.²
	³Yes, and look at the result of that action,² said Snape, still polite but becoming somewhat emotional in making his argument. ³He escaped, and helped the Dark Lord rise again. Many have died at his hands already, and more certainly will. Was the cost of saving that one life, the man who betrayed your parents, really worth that?²
	Harry felt anger rise up, as it seemed to him that Snape was blaming him for all the deaths caused by Voldemort since that time. He understood the causal connection, but had thought about morality and blame enough over the past year to know that he was to blame only for his own actions, not those of anyone else. ³I did the right thing,² he replied, trying to keep his anger under control. ³He was supposed to be taken into custody, to go to Azkaban. It wasnıt my fault he escaped.²
	Snape relentlessly pressed his argument; Harry wondered if Snape was ignoring Harryıs clear though subdued emotional reaction. ³It must always be assumed that any prisoner could escape at any time. You were thirteen, and this clearly did not occur to you. What concerns me is that you would probably make the same decision today, even knowing the potential consequences.²
	³Yes, I would,² agreed Harry. ³And Albus would agree. He approved of what I did with Pettigrew.²
	Snape sighed. ³The headmaster was not perfect, as he himself said many times. This attitude, this moral absolutism, was the trait of his which I most feared would cost our cause dearly, and it almost did. You no doubt recall that had I not searched Malfoyıs belongings in January in violation of the headmasterıs wishes, you would be dead, and our cause gravely wounded. I strongly feel this attitude was an indulgence on his part, and now on yours. Is it really a greater good to take the chance of hundreds or thousands dying, so that you do not have one death on your conscience? Is your conscience sufficiently salved by the knowledge that you did not personally inflict those thousands of deaths, even though your actions foreseeably allowed them to occur?²
	Harry was silent. He could see Snapeıs point, but he didnıt think he could bring himself to approve of killing anyone. As he thought, Snape spoke again. ³I do not hope to persuade you, Professor, of the correctness of my position. Your attitude is based in part on notions of conscience and morality, neither of which I can competently address. But I would strongly urge you to discuss this matter with both the headmistress and Mr. Shacklebolt. Both have actual experience in dealing with this kind of situation, and clearly understand the stakes involved.² Snape paused. Harry saw on Snapeıs face a rare expression: Snape looked serious and earnest, and was doing his best to control whatever emotion he felt. ³I brought up this topic not to anger or provoke you, Professor. I brought it up because I am deeply concerned. I can easily imagine a situation in which you may make a decision which you feel is morally correct, but ends up costing us our chance to defeat the Dark Lord. You understand, as well as is possible for you, what I endure to contribute to this cause. You may then understand why I am very disturbed at the possibility that such a chance could be squandered. I do not want what I have done to be for nothing.²
	Harry stared straight ahead, deeply conflicted. He was very affected by what Snape had said; it had seemed, in its own way, to be as much a personal plea as a reasoned argument. Harry realized that Snape was essentially asking him to look at the situation from Snapeıs point of view. Doing so, Harry found he could easily understand why it was so important to Snape, and why he found Harryıs attitude so frustrating, even though it was much the same as Dumbledoreıs had been. 
	³I understand,² said Harry. ³Iıll think about it.²
	Snape nodded, clearly having expected nothing more. ³The headmistress wished me to ask you to see her after you were finished here.² Harry nodded and left, more preoccupied than when he came in.

	Sitting with his five friends in the Burrow living room shortly after returning from Hogwarts, Harry finished his account of his conversation with Snape. He had considered talking about it only with Ginny and Hermione, but decided that he could tell the rest provided that he made no references to the nature of his relationship with Snape. The others knew he spent time with Snape anyway, so it would not be a surprise that he had conversations with him.
	³So, I feel like I have to take what he said very seriously,² said Harry. ³Of course I canıt tell you three exactly what it is that makes what he does to help the Order so difficult. I will say that while I said that what I do to help him isnıt easy, itıs a lot less difficult than what he does. He has a good reason not to want what he does to go to waste.²
	³But you were right, it wasnıt your fault that Pettigrew escaped,² argued Ron, ³and I donıt think it was exactly foreseeable that he would help Voldemort come back. After all, plenty of Death Eaters were free all along, and they hadnıt found him or brought him back.²
	³Well, yes and no,² said Harry. ³Remember, earlier that day in Divination, Iıd gotten that prophecy about the Dark Lordıs servant returning to him. If Iıd thought about that, which at the time I didnıt, I could have foreseen that it referred to Pettigrew. Anyway, though, I think he was talking more about some future situation when he used the word Œforeseeable.ı And I think he knows that Iım not really capable of killing, so it would have to be a situation like Pettigrew, where I stopped someone from being killed. It could be the case that they had information that could really hurt the Order, and because of me they were captured instead of killed, and later escaped. Something like that, I guess.²
	³Itıs hard to imagine a specific situation,² said Pansy, ³but I kind of see his point. Itıs hard to imagine you approving of murder. But what if by killing, or allowing the killing of, one Death Eater, you save twenty innocent people?²
	Harry nodded. ³Albusıs attitude about that was, youıre responsible for what you do, not for what others do. You have to do what you think is right, and killing is wrong, period. Snapeıs attitude is that if you reasonably knew or could guess that this person would kill, and you fail to stop it, then you have some responsibility. I can see both points, and Iım just not sure where I would stand. I feel like the threat to those twenty people would have to be really clear before I could seriously consider approving someone being killed.²
	³Iım sorry to ask this,² said Ron, ³but keeping in mind that Death Eaters have escaped before and might again, what if it was some powerful Death Eater who had vowed to kill Ginny as soon as he got the chance?
	Harry looked down, then at Ginny. Her face told him that she wouldnıt want him to do something that would cause him to suffer, for her sake. He found, however, that that didnıt affect his answer. ³Itıs a good question. I guess from a strict moral point of view, it shouldnıt matter whether itıs Ginny or not, but of course it does. I canıt say for sure, but I know I would very seriously consider it. I might do it. And I know that if I do it for her, I should do it for others, because those people who might get killed have loved ones like I have Ginny.² He paused, thinking. ³Albus was an absolutist, and I think he would have accepted that kind of risk to his wife, even, rather than kill or approve of killing. I know I feel a lot like he did, but I donıt think I can be an absolutist about it. Not considering how scared I already am of something happening to Ginny, or the rest of you, for that matter.²
	Ginny pulled Harry closer to her, hugging him around his shoulders from behind. ³I would want you to do what you thought was right, but I do understand how you feel. I know thereıs nothing I wouldnıt do to make sure you were safe, whether it was moral or not.²
	³Did you talk to McGonagall about this?² asked Neville. ³What did she say?²
	Harryıs small shrug indicated that it hadnıt been that helpful. ³She said basically the same thing as Albus did when I was trying to decide whether or not to support the ARA, that itıs a matter of judgment and we have to do what we think is right, that there are no right-or-wrong, black-or-white answers. I asked her if she could condone killing Skeeter, and she said she thought it was a difficult choice; she agreed with Kingsley that you could make a good case for it, but she would want more information and to talk to her personally before making that kind of decision. She said that if she had known the situation, she would have visited Skeeter at her home with someone like Hugo, or a very skilled Legilimens, or made her drink Veritaserum. Then she would have asked questions about what Skeeter intended to reveal, or under what circumstances she would reveal anything. What McGonagall would do next would depend on the answers she got. That way, if she did agree to have Skeeter killed, at least she would be personally certain that it was absolutely necessary. Even then, she said, she knew her conscience would disturb her quite a lot. But she said that sheıs willing to have that on her conscience if necessary, considering whatıs at stake.²
	Everyone was silent, taking in what Harry had said. Finally Ron said, ³Itıs funny, halfway through that I was thinking, Œwow, what sheıs talking about is really illegal,ı but then it occurred to me that that kind of thing isnıt so important compared to defeating or losing to Voldemort.²
	Hermione spoke, Harry noticed, for the first time in the conversation. Usually she would be an active participant, but Harry guessed that as the topic was whether murder was justified in any circumstances, she may have felt it was too close emotionally to what she was going through. ³Governments do that all the time, both wizard and Muggle, when their security interests are at stake. And McGonagall has lives in her hands now, the same way Albus did. Do you know, Harry, if sheıs now the leader of the Order?²
	³From the way she talked, I think itıs not just her, but her and Kingsley. Officially, of course, itıs the Ministry and the Aurors who are supposed to be making decisions like that, but the Order has been leading the fight for so long now that they have a much better organization. Also, Snapeıs intelligence goes to the Order, not to the Ministry.²
	³From her saying that, I would think it was possible that Skeeter was killed by someone in the Order,² said Ron, ³but the problem is that they didnıt know that Skeeter knew what she knew. Unless they did know, but somehow in a way different than we did.²
	³I suppose we canıt know that,² agreed Harry, ³but right now Iım inclined to think what Kingsley said that night is true, that it was just Death Eaters finishing the job they started, and itıs just coincidence that theyŠ² He shrugged lightly, embarrassed. ³I was going to say Œdid us a favor,ı which sounds terrible, but you know what I mean.²
	³It also occurred to me,² added Neville, ³that they might have killed her for a similar reason that they killed Fudge. I guess they killed Fudge just to scare the Ministry, to tell them that none of them are safe, and they shouldnıt do things like the ARA if they donıt want to get killed. Remember, when Skeeter was killed, she had just recently written that article about Harryıs childhood. Even though we know Harry didnıt like it and didnıt want it to be written, it made Harry look good. Maybe they killed her to let people know that Œif we try to kill you once and fail, weıll try again,ı and as a message to journalists not to write nice things about Harry, and to make them nervous about writing anti-Voldemort stuff.²
	Harry nodded. ³It makes sense. Anybody who does anything they donıt like is going to be a possible target. Weıve always heard about what it was like sixteen years ago, the atmosphere of fear, of terror. It seems like theyıre trying to do that again.²
	There was another silence at that thought. Then Ginny asked, ³Did you talk to her about anything else?²
	³Well, it was more like she talked to me, but yes. She gave me a lecture, reprimanding me for not telling her about Skeeterıs threats right away­²
	³I told her that was my fault,² interjected Hermione. ³When I told her the story last night, she said that, and I told her that that was what I wanted, that it wasnıt your idea.²
	³She did say that you told her that, but she said that I should have insisted that we tell her. The lecture was about how important it is for the Order leadership to have all necessary information as soon as possible, and we need to tell her right away if we find out something that we know would interest them, or could be a security issue. I can see that sheıs right, I guess we all thought of it more as a personal thing. She also said I still need to decide on the fifth-year prefects, the Quidditch brooms thing, and how or if Iım going to teach the energy of love.²
	Ron and Ginny started speaking at exactly the same time, stopped, and gestured for each other to proceed. Ron persisted, and Ginny asked her question first. ³Are you going to? Have you decided what youıre going to do about that?²
	³No, Iım not sure what Iım going to do yet. Iım kind of leaning toward not doing it yet, maybe starting it in classes next year, not this year. I mean, we do know that it can be taught, but we know so little about it. Considering how difficult it is to do, and howŠ unusual the way of doing it is, I donıt know if I want to try to teach it to three hundred people right away. Some people may not even want to do it when they find out what it involves.²
	³Theyıll want to, Harry,² said Neville. ³For a shield against the Killing Curse?²
	³I think parents will want their children to do it,² suggested Hermione, ³but as we know, the students themselves will have to want it pretty badly. Iım not sure how badly theyıll feel they need that shield, especially at age eleven. But let me ask you something. When we had that conversation with McGonagall the night Albus died, you said you would probably teach it in your classes this year, that you couldnıt think of any reason not to. What made you change your mind?²
	Harry looked at Ron and said, ³A few thingsŠ one was your experience. I mean, youıre seventeen, close friends with all of us, highly motivated, and in love, but you still might not have been able to get it if I hadnıt gone poking around in your mind. Most students will be younger, and most wonıt be in love, even if they have a boyfriend or girlfriend. Yes, most will have friends and be motivated, but probably not as much as you were. I just feel like itıs going to be a huge challenge for them, and I canıt do Legilimens on them like I did with you, since I think a lot of parents wouldnıt approve even if the kids said it was okay. I just think what happened with you made me realize that thereıs a lot we donıt know about it. People are going to be disappointed if they try all year and donıt have it by the end of the year. You all got it, but maybe the next step is to try it with adults, people who I donıt know quite so well. Doing it with the Aurors, like Kingsley asked, will be a good next step.²
	³Couldnıt you do it with, say, just one class as a test, and see how that goes?² suggested Ginny.
	Hermione responded, ³The problem with that is, how does he pick the class? I mean, if he picked his Slytherin and Gryffindor firsts, I guess theyıll be second years soon, people would think it was favoritism, like he liked them better. It could be seen that way with whatever class he did it with. The other classes would say, Œwhy not us?ı² But one thing you could do, Harry, is think about trying it with the seventh years as an experiment. If anyone said it was favoritism, you could say that this is their last chance to learn it before they graduate, which would be true. You would also have Neville, Ron, Pansy, and I to help you, if you wanted.²
	³Thatıs an interesting thought,² said Harry. ³Iıll think about that. Of course, everyone would have to agree. If even one person didnıt want to, Iım not sure Iıd be comfortable doing it.²
	³Why?² asked Ron. ³People might not necessarily like any particular thing in a class, and teachers teach it anyway. Youıre the teacher, you decide what the curriculum is. You canıt make them want to, and I know it wonıt work for them if they donıt want to, but is it fair to the ninety percent who want to do it, if you donıt do it because of the other ten percent?²
	Harry could see Ronıs point, but he didnıt like the idea of spending a lot of class time on something that some people would definitely not use. ³Well, like I said, Iıll think about it. Iıll probably talk about it in the first class, see what people say, how strongly they feel. So, what were you going to ask, Ron?²
	³I wanted to know what you were going to do about the Quidditch brooms thing,² said Ron, his expression suggesting that he was hoping for a particular answer.
	³I think Iım going to say yes, Iıll agree with Flitwick and Sprout. I know it wouldnıt exactly benefit us this year, but I have to think about the future. Besides, Snape will never agree anyway, so it wonıt matter. But even if he did, well, I still think we could win the Cup with brooms that were no better than anyone elseıs.²
	Ron looked unhappy, though not upset. ³I guess I understand, though itıd be sad to have two Firebolts and not use them. But youıre right, Snape wonıt agree, so I shouldnıt worry about it.²
	³I have a question, Harry,² said Pansy. ³Well, for you and Ginny, really. We never did get to hear what happened at the Golden Dragon last night.²
	Harry and Ginny started to tell the story together. It occurred to Harry that so much had happened since then, it seemed as though the dinner had been longer ago than it really was.

	After dinner that night, Harry met with Kingsley and two other Aurors, and they Apparated to Privet Drive to fulfill their promise to the Dursleys to protect their house from Apparation. Harry wondered whether the Dursleys would say anything to him about the article, but fortunately, it wasnıt necessary for him to go into the house, and they didnıt come out. It took him a little under two hours. Ginny had offered to come with him and keep him company, but he had declined; towards the end of the two hours, he found himself wishing he had taken her up on it.
	The next morning, soon after breakfast, Molly announced that she wanted the house cleared. She wouldnıt say what she was doing, just that she needed for nobody else to be in the house for a few hours. Harry and Ginny exchanged a smile, knowing where they would go to spend the time. He wondered what Molly was doing, but he found that he didnıt wonder for long.
	Three hours later, at eleven oıclock, Fawkes deposited them in the Burrow living room. They sat down on the sofa, and a minute later, Hermione came through the fireplace, followed by Neville. To Harryıs surprise, and obviously Nevilleıs, Hermione asked Neville to sit on the sofa. He did so, then she asked Harry and Neville to close their eyes for a few seconds.
	³That seems like a very odd thing to want us to do,² said Harry. ³Why in the world­²
	³Thereıs a spell Iıve been learning, itıll make the room look different,² explained Hermione impatiently. ³I donıt want you to see it while itıs happening, I just want you to see what it looks like afterwards. Just humor me, okay?²
	Harry and Neville exchanged a glance and a shrug, and closed their eyes. Harry wondered why Hermione hadnıt asked Ginny to close her eyes too; as he was about to open his mouth to ask, Hermione spoke again. ³Okay, you can open your eyes now.²
	Harry did, and gave a sudden start as he saw about fifteen or twenty people who hadnıt been there a few seconds ago. ³Happy Birthday!² they shouted, as his face registered his astonishment. Hermione sat down next to an equally surprised Neville, and Ginny did next to Harry.
	³You didnıt think we were going to let your seventeenth birthdays go by without any celebration, did you?² asked a smiling Hermione. She kissed Neville as Ginny kissed Harry, and the guests clapped and cheered.
	Harry and Neville still hadnıt quite recovered from their shock. ³How didŠ² Neville began, then trailed off.
	³You remember I was gone for a few hours yesterday,² Hermione said. ³Kingsley was nice enough to take some time to teach me how to Disillusion people and make them reappear again. Thank you, everyone, for standing so still. See, you might have seen them if theyıd moved. Anyway, this is a birthday party for the both of you. Iıd hoped to have one closer to your birthdays, but the Apparation crisis kind of put that on hold. Today seemed like a good day. So, happy birthday.²
	Harry finally smiled. ³Thatıs really nice, Hermione, thank you. And thank you, everyone, for coming.²
	³Well, Ginny helped,² pointed out Hermione.
	³Just inviting people, it was your idea,² responded Ginny.
	³Well, you two can go off and argue about it,² joked Pansy. ³Weıll just go ahead and have the party.²
	Harry stood and started walking among the people, thanking them individually for coming. He saw most of the people from Hogwarts he liked and was friendly with. He greeted Dean, Seamus, Parvati, and Lavender, then moved on to a group of Hufflepuffs: Justin, Ernie, Hannah, and Susan Bones. He noted that most of the people present had been in the D.A. He also saw Cho, Luna, and Justinıs brother, David. Moving on, he saw all three Creeveys, and greeted them warmly. ³Hi, Colin, Dennis, Andrea, thanks for coming.²
	³Well, it was nice of Ginny to invite us,² responded Colin. ³Not much chance weıd turn it down.²
	³Happy birthday, Professor,² chirped Andrea excitedly.
	³Thanks, Andrea, but you can call me Harry here,² replied Harry, as Colin and Dennis exchanged amused smiles.
	She looked doubtful. ³It just seems strange, because Iıve always called you ŒProfessor.ı They knew you before you were a professor, so itıs not so strange for them.²
	³I donıt feel so much like a professor right now,² said Harry. ³Just a normal seventeen-year-old, I suppose.² Looking around, he added, ³Itıs nice, really, this is the first birthday party Iıve ever had.²
	The Creeveysı expressions became somber. ³We read the article, of course,² said Dennis. ³We really felt bad for you. We know you told Colin and I a bit about it, of course, butŠ²
	³It wasnıt as bad as she made it sound,² said Harry, definitely feeling as though he didnıt want to be pitied. ³Okay, it wasnıt good, but she just played up all the bad stuff.²
	³Well, there was plenty to play up,² pointed out Colin. ³But you know, what surprised me was that I recognized a few of the quotes, from that conversation we had when Dennis made the team. Did you say that to her?²
	Annoyed, Harry shook his head. ³Thatıs what I hate about the article, everyone will think I did. No, she got all the quotes in the article by hiding nearby as a beetle. She knew I would never have talked to her, and that I wouldnıt have wanted the article written.²
	³Why not?² wondered Colin. ³From what I know, itıs basically true, and it makes you look good, unlike her other articles about you.²
	³It makes me look like some tragic victim, andŠ I donıt know, even if she had just written the truth with no exaggeration, I feel like itıs personal, that I donıt need everyone to know everything bad that happened to me. I mean, Dennis, imagine that she had written an article about you, about how Hogsmeade affected you. How you struggled with what happened, how it was hard for you to go back there, but you did it anyway. Maybe it would be true, but itıs personal, itıs not the kind of thing you want everyone knowing, and reading about.²
	Dennis nodded somberly. ³I guess I can see it when you put it that way. I wouldnıt want to be written about like that. Of course, nobody would write an article about me like that. I guess thatıs a problem with being Harry Potter.²
	³Thereıs some good things about it too, so I guess I can deal with it,² he said.	He talked with them a little longer, then moved on; the next person he saw was Luna Lovegood. ³Hi, Luna,² he said. ³Thanks for coming.²
	³Oh, itıs no problem, Professor, I wasnıt busy,² she said causally.
	Harry raised his eyebrows. ³You really donıt have to call me ŒProfessor,ı you know.²
	³Oh, I know,² she agreed. ³I just like to say it sometimes. It has a nice sound. ŒProfessor Potter.ı It kind of rolls off the tongue.² Harry nodded politely, as he had dealt with Luna enough to not be surprised when she said things that sounded odd. ³So, are you going to teach us how to do those spells of yours?²
	Harry shifted uncomfortably. ³I havenıt decided yet. I want to, but thereıs still a lot I donıt know about how it works. Also, it asks a lot of the students, they might have to do things they arenıt comfortable with.²
	³Like what?² inquired Luna.
	³Like thinking about love, not being embarrassed by it, maybe even talking about it around other people they might not be close to,² Harry explained. 
	Luna shrugged. ³I can do that. I love my father, and my mother, even though sheıs gone. And my grandmother. Thereıs really no one my age who I could say I love, but if there was, I wouldnıt be embarrassed to say so.²
	³Thatıs good,² said Harry, impressed. ³I have no trouble believing that.²
	³Iım glad,² she said. Then, as if a thought had suddenly occurred to her, she added, ³But I do like you a lot.²
	To Harryıs surprise, he found that he wasnıt embarrassed by what sheıd said, probably because her manner was so casual and straightforward. He smiled and said, ³Thank you, Luna. I like you a lot, too.²
	Smiling a little, she nodded. ³I know, I can tell. Itıs in your eyes. You donıt get embarrassed like you used to.²
	He shrugged. ³After talking about love in front of the whole school, and in the newspapers, thereıs not that much left to be embarrassed about.²
	With obvious amusement, she replied, ³I bet I could ask you things about you and Ginny that would embarrass you.² He said nothing, but smiled in mild embarrassment at the thought. Nodding as though his reaction was what she had expected, she said, ³But I donıt really want to embarrass you, so I wonıt. Anyway, just keep in mind, if you do have a class on that, I want to be in it.²
	³Iıll keep it in mind,² he assured her.
	³Good. Well, I hope I can talk to you some more later, but I should let some other people have a chance at you. Happy birthday.² She reached up to kiss him on the cheek, then turned and walked away. Harry was reminded of when she had done something similar the year before, and smiled. She really would be good for a class on that, he thought.

	Six hours later, after the last of the guests had left, Harry and his friends sat in the living room. ³So, it seemed like you both had a good time,² observed Hermione.
	Neville nodded. ³It was great. Thanks for doing it.²
	³Me too, of course,² agreed Harry. ³It was nice to see everyone again. Although I started getting tired of being asked if I was going to teach the new spells. I think almost everybody asked at some point.²
	³Well, itıs easy to see why thereıs a lot of interest in it,² said Neville. ³But yes, for me too, there was one thing almost everyone mentioned. Bet you canıt guess what it is,² he added with mild sarcasm.
	³Does it begin with the letter ŒAı?² asked Ron in the same vein.
	³I guess people canıt put themselves in that position very well,² said Neville. ³I tell everyone that itıs not really that brave, since there was no hope anyway, but they act like Iım just being modest.²
	³Welcome to my world,² said Harry humorously. ³But I guess itıs not so surprising that people canıt identify with it. Most of us have been in that kind of situation, and we know that you may as well be defiant if you think youıre finished anywayŠ Hermione taunting Voldemort last month, Ginny not saying anything to Malfoy in the Chamber, Pansy more or less taunting Malfoy by talking about me.²
	³Hmmm, hadnıt thought of it this way,² said Ron. ³I guess the only time I faced what looked like certain death was when we were surrounded by those spiders, and they probably wouldnıt have understood defiance all that well. I did, however, acquit myself with extraordinary bravery, in that I did not wet my pants.²
	The others laughed heartily at Ronıs unusual venture into self-deprecating humor. Pansy ran a hand through Ronıs hair. ³Iıd say thatıs pretty brave,² she agreed.
	³That was very good, Ron,² said Hermione as she finished laughing. ³Well, Iım really glad it worked out so well. I just felt bad that so much was happening on your birthdays that we didnıt really get to do much of anything. Not that we always have such a big deal about birthdays, since most peopleıs happen during the school year, but this was the seventeenth for both of you, which is a little more important.²
	³Oh, I just remembered,² said Ron, as he waved his wand, and a few seconds later an envelope came floating in. ³Itıs nice to be able to do the spells silently, itıs just kind of cool. Anyway, I know we did the cards and gifts while everyone was here, but I wanted to save mine for when everyone had left. Itıs the kind of thing I didnıt want Harry reading out loud, people might not have really understood.²
	Harry blinked in surprise. Had Ron written something heartfelt? It seemed out of character, but he supposed that after their Legilimency session, anything was possible. He was then surprised that Ron would worry that Harry would read such a card out loud.
	Smiling, Ron handed Harry the card. As he opened it to read it, Harry wondered whether Ron could tell what he had been thinking. ³You can read it out loud if you want,² said Ron.
	With another surprised expression, Harry did so. ³ŒDear Harry: On this, your seventeenth birthday, I wanted to take the opportunity to say a few things. These would ordinarily be difficult for me to say, but Iıll do my best.
	³Weıve known each other for six years now, and I canıt imagine having a moreŠı thereıs a blank space, like nothing was written there.² He looked at Ron in confusion.
	Ron shrugged. ³You know how I get embarrassed at things like that.²
	Harry was again surprised, as he thought Ron was past that. He continued reading: ³ŒŠhaving a more _____ friend,ı² he continued, having decided to pause for a second for every blank space he saw. ³ŒWhen we first met, I knew immediately that I would never encounter a more _____ person, and that it was _____ that we would become friends. Ever since you showed such amazing _____ when you insisted that we save Hermione from the troll, our lives have never been anything but _____, and Iım _____ about it. Now, you get praised all the time, and itıs very _____, since we all know how _____ you are. And I know how embarrassed it makes you, which is very _____. But I wanted to say that youıve had a _____ influence on my life, and I feel very _____. Even now, learning about the energy of love has been incredibly _____, and you are totally responsible for that. I think it is safe to say that you are a truly _____ person. I _____ you. Happy Birthday, Ron. P.S. Itıs really very _____ that you _____ me so much, so _____.ı² 
	He looked at the still smiling Ron, very puzzled. ³Am I supposed to guess what the blank words are, orŠ²
	Ron shook his head. ³You can use your wand over the blank spots, and the words will appear.²
	Harry took out his wand, held it over the card sentence by sentence, and read it again. Coming to the first blank, he read, ³I canıt imagine having a more adequate friend.² He smiled at Ron, then continued, emphasizing slightly for the othersı benefit the words in the formerly blank spaces. ³When we first met, I knew immediately that I would never encounter a more unremarkable person, and that it was pure chance that we would become friends. Ever since you showed such amazing recklessness when you insisted that we save Hermione from the troll, our lives have never been anything but dull, and Iım apathetic about it.²
	Harry was now laughing as he read. ³Now, you get praised all the time, and itıs very strange, since we all know how average you are. And I know how embarrassed it makes you, which is very entertaining. But I wanted to say that youıve had a minor influence on my life, and I feel very indifferent. Even now, learning about the energy of love has been incredibly embarrassing, and you are totally responsible for that. I think it is safe to say that you are a truly unexceptional person. I kind of like you. Happy Birthday, Ron. P.S. Itıs really very disturbing that you hug me so much, so cut it out.²
	Still laughing, he said, ³Well, you definitely get one for that,² and moved over on the sofa and hugged Ron. ³I meant every word of it,² said Ron as he hugged Harry back, which made Harry laugh again.
	³Thank you, Ron. I really appreciate the effort you put into that. It must have taken a while to write, not to mention the invisible ink.²
	³Yeah, it did take a while,² Ron agreed casually. ³Ten minutes at least.²
	³Donıt let him fool you,² said Pansy, looking at Ron proudly. ³That took him quite a while, I saw him working on it.²
	³He wasnıt fooling me,² Harry assured her. ³Ah, itıs been a while since Iıve laughed that much.² There was a silence, then he said, ³It feels strangeŠ the Skeeter thing is over, the Apparation crisis is overŠ Iım just trying to think, is there anything I have to be really thinking about? Can I just enjoy the rest of my summer? I mean, Iım going to be doing the energy-of-love sessions with the Aurors, but thatıs only a few hours a week.²
	³Because today is the day weıre celebrating your birthday, Harry, Iım not going to answer that question,² said Hermione humorously.
	³Oh, yeah, the rulebook,² he sighed. ³Thatıll be fun. Iıll be reading it, saying, Œoh, yeah, I broke this one, and that oneŠ²
	³Itıll help you remember them,² said Ginny. ³Well, apart from that, I think itıs all right if you enjoy the rest of your summer. In fact, Iıll do my best to help.²
	³I have a feeling you will,² he chuckled. He hoped the rest of the summer would be as peaceful as the first two weeks had been.

*  *  *  *  *

	The next week was, at least. Harry had his sessions with Snape, energy-of-love sessions with the Aurors, Legilimency practice with Hermione almost every day, and reading the rule book to occupy him, but he still found plenty of time for leisure. He read Dumbledoreıs book, spent time with his friends, and luxuriated in his freedom. He spent the better part of one day with Remus, who assured him that he shouldnıt feel bad about not being able to go to an amusement park on the day before his birthday, as theyıd planned. ³That was during the Apparation crisis, but you canıt really be going to places where there are lots of Muggles anyway,² Remus had pointed out. Harry knew it was true; he could imagine the potential for innocent Muggles to get caught in the crossfire.
	Before his first energy-of-love session with the Aurors, Harry had the idea to include Remus in the sessions. Kingsley hadnıt objected, which Harry assumed was partly because all the Aurors in the group knew Remus, as all were in the Order. Harry knew also that Kingsley wasnıt likely to object to anything Harry suggested, as he had made clear that everything about the sessions was at Harryıs discretion. Kingsley had decided not to participate in the sessions rather than forswear the use of the Killing Curse, but he did agree to allow Tonks, Cassandra, Jack, and Winston to do so, and they had. Kingsley had also pointed out that he wouldnıt have been an ideal member of the first test group because his non-vocalized-spell score was already 100, so unlike others, there would be no easy way to tell if he had reached the point where he could do the spells.
	³How are the sessions with the Aurors going?² asked Hermione as they sat down to dinner on Friday.
	Harry exchanged shrugs with Neville before answering. ³Okay, I suppose. You know how it is, itıs not the kind of thing where you can really tell anything. There are no obvious problems, anyway. Everyoneıs pretty serious about it, no oneıs reluctant or embarrassed or anything.²
	³I was wondering, Harry,² asked Ron, ³whoıs Remus going to focus on? It doesnıt seem like he really has anybody. I mean, we all had each other.²
	³I donıt know,² said Harry. ³I wondered about that myself, really. Iım not sure if I should ask him or not. With us, we all kind of knew already. Here, itıs only been three sessions, so I didnıt think it was necessary to just jump right into really personal stuff. I know weıll get there at some point soon, though.²
	³Iım just curious,² said Arthur, ³not knowing much about thisŠ why is it necessary to talk about who youıre thinking about when youıre focusing on love? And is it necessary to focus on a particular person? Couldnıt it be just on love as a concept, or could you even make up some idealized fantasy person and focus on that?²
	³Those are all good questions, and I donıt know the answer to any of them,² acknowledged Harry. ³But to try to answer the first one, part of the point is to overcome whatever embarrassment people may feel. Just saying out loud that you love this person, whether itıs romantic love or friendship love, helps youŠ I donıt know, embrace it, I guess. It makes it stronger, at least I think it does. The first time I ever said it was after Hermione said it to me that day before the Voldemort dreams started, and I sometimes wonder if I would have managed what I did if that hadnıt happened. I was less embarrassed to think about the fact that I loved her after I had said it. And, we did discover from our own sessions that if someone was embarrassed about it­²
	³Though Harry isnıt referring to anyone in particular, of course,² said Ron with a straight face.
	Harry smiled, then continued, ³Saying it out loud helped. Again, part of the whole point of this is to not be embarrassed about it. You canıt start out not being embarrassed, of course, you just have to work up to it. This is where itıs a lot easier if you have someone youıre in love with, you can focus particularly on them. With us, there was a point where­does anyone mind if I tell Arthur and Molly about this?² he asked his friends, who all gave their assent. ³I thought it would be a good idea if we named a specific person we loved, but so it wouldnıt be harder for Ron and Pansy, I asked us all to pick people other than the ones we were in relationships with. And so nobody would feel obligated to name someone who had named them, I asked everyone to write down the personıs name first.²
	³And what happened was so strange,² continued Hermione, ³because it worked that way anyway: we all picked the person who had picked us. Harry and Pansy picked each other, Neville and Ginny did, and Ron and I did. We were pretty amazed, and we were all wondering if fate had gone a little differently, those could have been the relationships that ended up happening. And I could tell that Ron was dying to make some comment about how lucky he was to avoid ending up with me, but he was nice, and didnıt.²
	³I was not,² protested Ron, as the others chuckled. ³Well, I wasnıt dying to, anyway. The thought occurred to me, and I decided not to, is all. Boy, youıre really going to be annoying once you start using Legilimency to tell if weıre lying or not.²
	³I suppose so,² agreed Hermione, wearing a greatly amused expression. ³Good thing you didnıt end up with me, huh?²
	Everyone laughed, including Ron. ³Well, I didnıt say it, anyway. Letıs just say Iım happy with how it ended up, I think we all are.²
	³That does seem safe to say,² agreed Harry, as he looked across the table at Ginny.
	There was silence for a minute as everyone devoted their attention to their food. Then Molly casually asked, ³Harry, did you ever hear anything more from your cousin about the article, and your aunt and uncleıs reaction to it?²
	Harry hadnıt thought about the topic at all since he had put down the anti-Disapparation plot at 4 Privet Drive. ³No, nothing. I havenıt heard from Dudley, and itıs pretty unlikely Iıd hear from Vernon or Petunia.²
	³I actually thought about inviting Dudley to your party,² said Ginny. ³I ended up not doing it mostly for the same reason you didnıt take him to Diagon Alley, everyone would have been asking him about the article.²
	³Well, itıs very nice that youıre friends with him now,² said Molly. Harry thought that Œfriendsı wasnıt quite the right word­he felt that Œon good termsı might be better­but didnıt bother to argue the point. ³Itıs just too bad that that article had to come out, just when your aunt and uncle might have been realizing the kind of person you really are.²
	Harry shrugged. ³Theyıre never going to see me any differently than they always have,² he said dismissively. ³I was with them long enough to know that. All I can say is, thank goodness Iım here now instead of there.²
	³Well, of course weıre very happy about that too, dear,² said Molly. ³But it isnıt impossible, you know. You never know what could happen. Maybe if you wrote her a letter, explain what happened and that you had nothing to do with it­²
	³No way,² interrupted Harry firmly. ³I donıt need to explain myself to her.²
	³Iım not saying you did anything wrong, of course,² said Molly soothingly, though Harry didnıt feel soothed. ³I just meant that she was probably coming around on you, because of those articles she was sent, and­²
	³I donıt need her to come around on me,² snapped Harry, then tried to control his temper as his friends glanced at him with concern. ³Seriously, she can think whatever she wants. Sheıs felt that way for so long, I could save the world and cure cancer, and it wouldnıt change the way she felt.²
	³I have a feeling heıs right,² chimed in Ron, earning an unhappy glance from Molly. ³I mean, look at what those articles said about him, and she still jumped to the conclusion that he was responsible for this one. She didnıt even ask him if he did anything for it or not.²
	³And this was even after Dudley told her that Harry had nothing to do with it,² added Ginny. ³Mum, I was wondering, who do you think would have bothered to cut out and send all those articles? Seems like a lot of trouble to go to.²
	Molly shrugged as she took a bite of food, but didnıt answer. Harry thought her reaction seemed strange for her, and then to his surprise, he got a flash of an image of the type he saw in Legilimency practice: he saw Molly using her wand and doing a Severing Charm to a newspaper. He gaped at her. ³You? You sent her those articles?²
	Molly looked up as if ready to deny what Harry had said, but obviously a look at Harryıs face told her that it would be no use. ³I see the Legilimency practice is really kicking in,² commented Ron.
	³I didnıt see what harm it could do,² said Molly defensively, as Harry again tried to keep his feelings under control. ³I just wanted her to be able to see what a wonderful person she had there all this time, and didnıt even know.²
	³And didnıt even care,² shot back Harry. ³Her mind is made up about me.²
	³But it was working, it was changing, until that article last week,² argued Molly. ³Theyıre your closest living relatives, you canıt avoid dealing with them.²
	³Iıll do my very best,² said Harry fervently. ³And Iım sure they will too, her and Vernon. Somehow I think with all of us trying, weıll manage.²
	Molly looked disappointed. ³Harry, this isnıt like you. And it wouldnıt hurt to write them a letter, you wouldnıt have to deal with them directly. Even if­²
	³Mum, look,­² interrupted Ginny, who was in turn interrupted by Harry. ³Iım not going to write her a letter!² he shouted. ³I canıtŠ² Emotion rising up, he impulsively stood. ³Excuse me,² he said, and walked away from the table quickly and headed up the stairs.
	He entered the bedroom, closing the door behind him. Fawkes was on his perch, and as Harry lay on the bed he wondered whether Fawkes had been there for a while, or had appeared in the last minute, knowing Harry was coming. Harry silently asked Fawkes to stand on his chest, and Harry petted him as he did. He tried to calm his anger for Fawkesı sake, though a part of him wanted to feel angry. Partly at Molly for interfering, and partly at the situation, his whole childhood. He wondered if this was part of the effect phoenixes normally had on their companions, that they inspired their companions to manage their emotions better for the sake of the phoenix.
	He spent the next twenty minutes thinking, going over what had happened, and trading impressions with Fawkes. He felt that Fawkes sympathized with what he had suffered, though he knew Fawkes couldnıt have the proper perspective to really understand what Harry had been through, so Harry assumed it was a general sympathy because of his emotional state.
	Harry heard a knock on the door, followed by Mollyıs voice. ³Can I come in?² He hesitated for a second, then waved his wand, and the door opened. Molly closed the door behind her and sat down on his bed. Harry felt as though he should apologize for leaving the table, but he wanted her to be the one to speak first. Molly reached over to pet Fawkes. ³It must be nice to have a phoenix,² she said, her expression serious. ³They donıt fail you, like people will.² 
	Harry was puzzled, wondering for a second who she was suggesting had failed whom. ³Iım sorry, Harry,² she said, to his surprise. ³I suppose I just got tooŠ invested in what I was doing. I just thought, Œwouldnıt it be nice if I could make her see what sheıs missing, it would be so good for both of them.ı Then the Skeeter article came along and messed up my little plan. It never occurred to me that it would be hard for you, even if I tried to do most of the work myself.²
	She paused; Harry didnıt speak partly because he didnıt have anything to say, and partly because he could tell she wasnıt finished. ³The others jumped all over me after you left,² she said ruefully. ³Mostly Ron and Ginny. The others arenıt comfortable with me enough yet to really criticize me, but they clearly agreed with Ron and Ginny. Even Arthur reminded me of how they acted when he came to get you for the Quidditch World Cup, they werenıt even going to say goodbye to you. They all were more or less saying, you canıt know what it was like for him, and if heıs most comfortable putting it behind him and trying not to think about it, then you should let him. Ron said I was Œbutting in,ı which I suppose I was. I just want you to know that itıs because I care, because I love you.² With a very small smile, she added, ³I do that with all my children, you just hadnıt gotten to experience it yet.²
	³I know,² said Harry. ³And I know why you do it, I know youıre trying to help. I just felt like you were asking something of me that I couldnıt do. I canıt look for her approval, and writing a letter would be doing that. I actually talked about this when Dudley was over last week.²
	³Yes, Ginny told me. Just now, she related most of that conversation to the rest of us. I know itıs true, but itıs just amazing to me that she could manage to not say one nice thing about you all your life. Sometimes it makes me want to cry, and sometimes it makes me angry. Maybe Iıve done this because I want to make it all better somehow, and I just have to accept the fact that itıs in the past, thereıs not much I can do about it. Ginny said she wanted to hug you as who you were then, and I think thatıs how I feel too.² She extended a hand toward Harry, who was still lying on the bed. ³But I would like to hug you as who you are now.²
	Fawkes lifted off of Harryıs chest and landed on his perch as Harry reached for Mollyıs hand and let himself be pulled into a hug. ³Iım sorry,² she said again.
	He squeezed her harder. ³Itıs all right. At least I have someone who cares enough to want to butt in, I never had that before.²
	Molly laughed. ³Iıll always care enough to want to butt in; the question is, will I manage to not do it.²
	³Another thing Iıve never had before,² said Harry as if just realizing it, ³is someone who I think of as a parent apologizing to me.²
	She disengaged from the hug, keeping her hands on his shoulders. ³I think itıs not just your aunt and uncle; most parents donıt do that. Arthurıs joke about that is that most people feel that being a parent means never having to say youıre sorry. But everyone makes mistakes, including parents. Itıs a good thing to do for other reasons too, it teaches the kids that itıs all right to apologize, and then theyıll probably do it with their kids when they grow up. I think if each generation can raise their children a little better than they were raised, weıll be doing all right.²
	He looked at her with admiration. ³I donıt know if I can do that.²
	She smiled. ³Thank you. But you will, Iım pretty sure about that.² She kissed him on the cheek, and got up and left.
	Less than a minute later, Ginny burst into the room, ran to the bed, and hugged him tightly as she sat next to him. ³I wanted to come running right up behind you after you left,² she said, ³but Dad asked me not to. He said it would be better for you to have some time to sort out your thoughts by yourself, and I think he wanted Mum to be the first one to talk to you, so she could apologize without my having spent all that time telling you how right you were. Which you were, of course, she shouldnıt have done that. It was funny, something about the way she looked made me ask her that question about who would have sent your aunt the articles; I just had this sudden feeling it was her, so I asked to see how she would react. Was it Legilimency that told you it was her?²
	He nodded. ³I didnıt even mean to do it. I just got this image of her with a newspaper. When he was teaching me, Albus did say that youıre more likely to do it unconsciously in emotionally charged situations, but that was the first time it ever happened like that.²
	³I guess Iıll have to remember not to lie to you in emotionally charged situations in the future,² she joked. Turning more serious, she added, ³We all felt really bad for you,² and he understood that she was referring to the other four of their group. ³Mum gets kind of pushy sometimes and she canıt see it, like how she was at first with the twins and their shop. She was stepping on a sensitive spot for you, and she didnıt realize it.²
	³I wish it wasnıt a sensitive spot,² he said, sounding unhappy with himself. ³I wish I could just not let it bother me. It usually doesnıt unless someone brings it up, but I wish it didnıt at all.²
	She took both his hands in hers. ³Thatıs way too much to expect of yourself. I know youıve heard this before, but it really is true: itıs amazing that you came out of that childhood as well as you did. Most people would be permanently damaged, have huge self-esteem problems, be bitter or withdrawn. You have your problems, but theyıre close to the kind of problems most people have. Considering what you went through, it speaks well of you that you donıt hate your aunt and uncle with a fiery passion. None of us would blame you if you did.²
	³There were times when I did,² he admitted, and she gripped his hands harder. ³I guess you just get used to some things. Like Voldemort trying to kill me all the time.²
	She let go of his hands and hugged him again. ³My poor Harry, youıve had such a hard lifeŠ²
	³Well, it got a lot better about four months ago,² he said. ³And after heıs gone, itıll be much, much better. I do think thatıll happen, and then we can have normal lives.²
	She looked at him proudly. ³I think so too. Youıll find a way to beat him.²
	He smiled at her confidence. ³And then, my biggest problem will be trying to deal with my childhood,² he said, half-joking. ³Or, ignore it. And trying to teach the energy of love. But those sound like pretty good problems right now.²

*  *  *  *  *

	The next day, a Saturday, was another quiet one for Harry; he had a fly with Ron, practiced dueling with Neville, and sat around doing nothing with Ginny in the morning. After lunch, he spent some time sitting in a conjured chair outside and reading the Hogwarts rule book, and found that his eyes started to close occasionally as he did so. When he finished, he was halfway through the book, but he wasnıt sure how much he would remember. He hoped McGonagall wouldnıt quiz him on it, but he had a feeling she would.
	His hand tingled, and he held it up. He remembered with a little sadness that he used to smile every time it did, and he still did sometimes, but it had happened enough that by now his usual reaction was to be curious as to why Ginny was calling him. ³Could you come in for a minute?² she asked. He nodded, and headed to the front door.
	Stepping inside, he was very surprised to see a familiar sight: all ten of his Slytherin first-year students, soon to be second years. ³Hello, Professor,² they greeted him, almost in chorus. 
	He grinned broadly, very pleased to see them. ³Wow, what a surprise,² he said, as he sat on the sofa to be closer to their eye level. ³What are you doing here?²
	³Weıre visiting Pansy,² said a smiling Helen, glancing up at Pansy, who was standing behind the sofa. ³Of course, this way we get to visit you too, but she explained to us that we canıt come over here to visit you, because it wouldnıt look good to the other first years, and they would ask you why you had us over but not them. But Pansyıs a student, not a teacher, so we can visit her if we want.²
	³And it just so happens that you live here too,² added a girl named Sylvia.
	³Very convenient,² said Harry, still smiling.
	³We thought so,² agreed Augustina. ³And besides, David and Andrea started telling the other first years as soon as they got back from your birthday party. We were jealous, we wanted to come too.²
	³Sorry, that was Hermione and I,² said Ginny. ³Harry didnıt know about it, of course, and we had to decide who to invite. We knew Harry would want to see all of you, but there was the problem of it looking like you were his favorites, and we couldnıt have forty people over. We invited David and Andrea because their brothers were invited, and it seemed wrong not to invite them too. But we wanted to invite you.²
	³We know,² said Hedrick. ³They knew that, they told us that was why they were invited. But we get to be here now, anyway. Visiting Pansy,² he added with a smile. Looking up at her, he quickly added, ³We would want to do that, anyway, of course.² 
	Everyone laughed, especially Pansy. ³Nice of you to add that, Hedrick. I mean, I donıt mind being an excuse to visit Harry, but I hope you want to see me, too.²
	³We do, obviously,² Augustina assured her. ³Heıs just being kind of dumb. One of those things boys do sometimes, we think.²
	Harry saw Pansy form a new smile, and start to speak. ³Donıt say it,² he said quickly, pointing a finger at her. The Slytherins laughed again as Pansy feigned wounded innocence. ³I wasnıt going to say anything.²
	³Yeah, right,² said Harry. ³Iım not dumb. At least not right this second.²
	³Oh, Professor,² said Augustina earnestly, ³are you going to teach us how to use the energy of love this year?²
	Harry sighed. ³Well,² he said wearily, ³everyone else Iıve met this summer has asked, so I suppose I shouldnıt­² He cut himself off as Slytherins started laughing and looking at Pansy, who was laughing as well.
	³We know,² said Augustina, smiling. ³Pansy told us to ask you.² 
	Trying not to smile, he looked back at Pansy, who leaned forward against the back of the sofa and playfully ran a hand through his hair to mess it up. ³Fortunately, you like it that I tease you. You have said that before, havenıt you?²
	Now he couldnıt help but smile. ³Unfortunately, yes. I assume you already told them that I havenıt decided?²
	³Yes, I did. But I talked to them for a while before you came in, theyıve been here for a half hour. I explained that you canıt teach just them, for the same reason you canıt have them over. But I can, so Iım going to try to teach them. Itıs not favoritism, since Iım a student and theyıre students.²
	Harry raised his eyebrows, impressed. ³Thatıs a good idea, I hadnıt thought of that. No, thereıs no reason you canıt, you could certainly teach it as well as I could.²
	She looked taken aback at his expression of confidence. ³I donıt know about that, but Iıll do my best. And even if you canıt officially teach it, you can visit from time to time and give us advice.²
	³I suppose there wouldnıt be anything wrong with that,² he agreed. ³Have you given them all the warnings?²
	³I think soŠ that itıs hard, it might take a long time, it could get embarrassing, that we donıt know everything about it. Thatıs pretty much it, right?²
	³Thatıs about it,² he said, looking the Slytherins over. ³All that doesnıt bother you?²
	Helen shook her head. ³Weıre really happy that sheıs willing to try, we know it might not work, or might take a long time. I think the boys are kind of scared of the whole embarrassment thing, though.²
	³We are not!² protested David Septus, a little too vehemently, Harry thought. He looked at David seriously and said, ³You know, David, Iıve told Ron that I love him, directly to his face.² He paused, watching Davidıs eyes go wide. ³Still not scared?²
	³Okay, maybe a little,² admitted David as the girls giggled. ³But we still want to do it.²
	³Thatıs very brave of you,² said Harry, half-seriously. ³Just donıt get discouraged, and donıt expect it to happen by any particular time.² Turning to Pansy, he asked, ³Is this going to be secret, or open?²
	³Secret is probably best, I think,² she said. ³Even though thereıs nothing wrong with it, Iıd rather everyone didnıt know, because then theyıll be asking questions, maybe being jealous, that kind of thing. I was thinking weıd have the sessions in the boysı dormitory, though Iım not sure how weıd get the girls in there without anyone noticing. Maybe I could get Hermione to teach me that Disillusionment spell that Kingsley taught her. Iım sure we can work something out.²
	³I would think they could just go in there openly, nobody would think it was so strange,² suggested Harry, as some Slytherins nodded in agreement. ³Everyone knows theyıre close. Anyway, were you going to start today?²
	Pansy nodded, but Helen spoke first. ³And we already know what to do a little, since youıre teaching my Dad, and heıs told me about it.²
	Hedrick looked at Helen in obvious mock surprise. ³Professor Potter is teaching your father? Really? When did that happen?² As Helen gave him a dirty look, Hedrick said to Harry, ³Sheıs only mentioned it about twenty times.²
	Harry smiled. To Helen, he said, ³Well, Iım glad youıre excited about it.² Helen turned to Hedrick with a superior Œso thereı look. Harry stayed with them for another hour, talking and then helping Pansy start them on their first session. Finally he left, going up to the girlsı bedroom to meet Hermione for their Legilimency practice.
	³Sorry Iım late,² he said.
	She shook her head, dismissing his apology. ³Pansy told me she was going to surprise you with the first years, so I wasnıt expecting you. Iıve been keeping busy.²
	³Yes, I see that,² he agreed, taking in the three open Transfigurations texts on the bed. ³Ready to get started?² 
	³Okay, just a minute,² she said. She cleared the books off the bed, and they sat on beds opposite each other. They had recently been spending half of the sessions working on Hermioneıs Legilimency skills so that she could eventually test Harryıs Occlumency skills, but she had not yet managed to get into Harryıs mind, even though he was putting up no barriers. After ten minutes of trying, however, Hermione managed it for the first time. Harry saw various images of love flash through his mind, most involving Ginny.
	He smiled as she withdrew from his mind. ³Congratulations,² he said.
	³Thanks,² she said, smiling as well. ³Boy, thatıs not easy.²
	³I know, I remember how hard it was the first time,² he agreed. ³You should keep doing it, for as long as you can before you get too tired. The more you do it now, the easier itıll be to remember how it felt the next time we do it.² She agreed, and she kept it up, looking first for images of love, then ten minutes later, focusing on the idea of friendship, as Harry explained how to search for specific types of emotions associated with particular memories. He saw mostly memories of his friendship with her and Ron, and a few later ones involving Ginny, Pansy, and Neville. 
	She switched focus again, now looking for memories associated with feelings of pride. Harry saw himself snatching the golden egg from under the Hungarian Horntail and seeing the crowd applaud wildly. He saw himself watch Ginny successfully use his Cruciatus Curse shield for the first time. He saw himself being awarded sixty points at the end of his first year, helping Gryffindor win the House Cup. He saw Dumbledore single out Pansy for praise before the final Quidditch match a few months ago. He saw Ginny, standing before him in his Hogwarts quarters, let her robes drop at her feet, himself gaping in shock, then getting up and covering her with his robe. Hermione gave a start when she saw it, but didnıt recoil or do anything unusual, letting the memory play out naturally as she did the others. She withdrew from his mind, and smiled ruefully. ³One of the reasons I chose pride was that I thought it would be safe, like friendship, that I wouldnıt see anything like that. Of course, now that Iıve seen it, it makes perfect sense; she was doing something dramatic to get you both past your inhibitions, and you were proud of her for being brave enough to do it. You donıt have to answer this if you donıt want to, butŠ I assume that was just before your first time?²
	He nodded, surprised that he wasnıt more embarrassed than he was. ³After she did that, it just didnıt seem so difficult, all of a sudden. Iım sure I couldnıt have done it.²
	³I think I understand a little how you felt when you saw that thing with Neville and I,² she said. ³Iım not that embarrassed, but a little. Partly for the obvious reason, but also because it was an important and really personal moment for both of you, something that really, no one else should see. But I have to say, it was a really nice moment. You said just the right thing.²
	He shrugged. ³I just said what I thought. About the other thing, I suppose in a way youıre right, but it doesnıt bother me, probably because itıs you, and I think it wonıt bother Ginny either. I guess weıre so used to the idea that anything could be seen by Snape that you seeing it doesnıt seem like such a big deal.²
	³Has he seen it?² she asked. ³This particular one?²
	³No, he hasnıt seen anything like that.²
	³Really? I would have thought he was bound to, by now.²
	³Heıs very skilled with this, he can pretty much see exactly what he wants; nothing he sees is by accident, like with us,² explained Harry. ³I think itıs partly because heıs been going through my childhood, and as he gets closer to the present, heıs been slowing down, looking in more detail. But he has covered recent days where Ginny and I have done stuff, and he knows weıre doing it, but he skips it. It could be because heıs more interested in knowing whatıs happening and he can find out from me, but I also think heıs deliberately waiting to look at anything like that. I think he wants to give us as much time as possible to get used toŠ doing sexual things before he views them. What?² he asked as she broke into a smile.
	³Sorry, itıs just that Ginnyıs told Pansy and I that you get embarrassed at the mention of that word, and you did just then. I donıt mean to tease you about it, I just couldnıt help smiling, it was cute.²
	He shook his head. ³Itıs a good thing that Iıve already gotten used to the idea that Iım not going to have the kind of privacy about this kind of thing that most people have.²
	He meant the comment to be humorous, but Hermione looked concerned. ³Does it bother you that Ginny told us that?²
	³No, not really,² he said. ³Maybe I shouldnıt have said that, that way. I mean, I donıt talk about that kind of thing with Ron and Neville, but I know that girls talk about stuff like that that guys donıt. Really, it doesnıt bother me, I guess itıs the whole situation, how strange it is. I mean, usually nobody else would see what you just saw, but besides you, Snape will probably see it eventually, and Skeeter saw it, too. Itıs just strange.²
	Hermioneıs mouth opened in realization. ³That was what she meantŠ I didnıt get it, what she said, about she didnıt want to see thatŠ² Hermione alternated between expressions of disgust and sympathy for Harry. ³No wonder you were so madŠ what a despicable thing to say. WellŠ² She trailed off again, now looking sad. ³And now, the thought that goes through my head is, well, at least sheıs dead now, and some part of me still feels that she deserved it, and then I get back to that whole thing. Iım still wrestling with this, as you can tell. Even a week later, itıs still hard not to be satisfied that sheıs dead. She was so awful.²
	³Iım sorry,² he said. ³I wish there was something I could do.²
	³I know. But all you can do is be supportive, which you have done, and I appreciate it. I just have to fight with this. Anyway, letıs get back to it. I assume itıs still safe to go with pride, nothing else like that is going to come up?²
	³No, I donıt think so, I think that was kind of an exception. It should be all right. But even if you did stumble across something, Iıd deal with it.² He paused, thinking. ³I wonder if this is why Legilimency isnıt exactly a common skill, because teaching and practicing requires such aŠ giving up your privacy, most people arenıt going to want to do it.²
	³That, and itıs pretty hard,² Hermione agreed. ³From what I read, most people canıt do it, it requires a certain amount of magical power. I probably couldnıt do it if I werenıt using the energy of love. Oh, I was wonderingŠ can you look for memories associated with a certain person? I was thinking that if I looked for things just about me, I wouldnıt find anything sexual.²
	³Iıve never tried that, but you should be able to do it. But really, you shouldnıt worry about seeing sexual stuff. I think the one time itıs happened with each of us has been a real fluke, and that most of the time thatıs not going to come up unless youıre trying to see it. I mean, Iıve done this with you plenty over the past month, and nothing has come up. I just donıt think itıs going to.²
	She nodded and resumed practicing. After five minutes, she paused. ³Thereıs something in there thatŠ feels strange, is the best way I can put it. It feels like thereıs a barrier there, even though I know youıre not putting up one. Maybe itıs my imagination, since this is the first time Iıve gotten this far, but somehow I donıt think so. Hold on, let me check something.²
	Hermione reached into her trunk and pulled out a book, obviously a Hogwarts library book, on Legilimency. She spent a minute flipping through it, then a few minutes reading. She looked up at Harry with surprise and concern. ³HarryŠ I canıt be certain, but the book describes what I encountered almost exactly. I think someoneıs done a Memory Charm on you.²
	Harry stared at her, stunned. ³Are youŠ I was going to say Œare you sure,ı but you just said youıre not.² He started wondering who would have done it, and he found that Hermione was wondering too.
	³If this is what it is, it was probably a Dark wizard, maybe Voldemort. Maybe even Malfoy, if he was able to take you by surprise.²
	³I have to find out what it is,² said Harry firmly. ³How do you break a Memory Charm?²
	³Iım not sure, this book doesnıt cover that. Weıd have to go to the Hogwarts library, the books in the Restricted section must have information on that. But something else just occurred to meŠ I almost hate to suggest this, but what if this was done by someone friendly, for your own good, or protection? What if you saw something awful or disturbing, and, letıs say, an Auror or Dumbledore did this to help you? You could have even agreed to it, for all we know.²
	Harry found the thought itself disturbing. ³I donıt think of myself as the type to agree to having a Memory Charm, but I understand that there could be circumstances I couldnıt imagine. Still, I have to know. If it was you, youıd want to know, you couldnıt rest until you knew.²
	³I suppose so,² she reluctantly agreed. ³The bright side is that if we break it, and it turns out it was there for a good reason, we can just have it put back and I would know not to mention it in the future. I guess itıs off to the library.² Fawkes appeared, and they held onto each other and grasped his tail.
	Hermione quickly found the relevant books, and they sat down and each looked through one. After twenty minutes, Hermione said, ³Okay, this one has it, and itıs good news; we should be able to do it. Breaking a Memory Charm yourself is easier than someone else trying to do it, and completely safe. Thereıs only one catch: you have to be stronger than whoever did it to you. Fortunately, in your case, thatıs not a problem.²
	³What do I have to do?² he asked.
	³ŒWe,ı² she corrected him. ³Someone has to help, and it has to be a Legilimens. Even though Iım just a beginner, I can do what needs to be done. Here, read this section, it explains what you have to do.²
	He read, and found that he had to focus a certain kind of mental energy in a certain direction. Hermione would be focusing on the area of his mind where the Memory Charm was, in a sense guiding him to the proper spot. The book said that it could take anywhere from a few minutes to a half hour, so Harry was prepared to be patient. He found that he was tense, wondering what he might find. He reconsidered whether to do it, but only for a moment. He knew himself well enough to know that he had to know, he couldnıt accept not knowing. ³Okay, Iım ready,² he said.
	She cast Legilimens on him, and looked around again. ³I have it, you can go ahead,² she said. Harry focused the mental energy as directed by the book, trying to shut out all other thoughts. To his surprise, in less than a minute he could start to feel the memory awaken, and he wondered if it was faster than expected because he was using the energy of love. The memory started to come into focus.
	Harry was sitting in his usual chair in Snapeıs office, later the same day of Skeeterıs visit to the Burrow. Snape viewed memories of the events of the last twenty-four hours since the previous session. Snape glossed over Harryıs shift with the Aurors, as there had been no Apparation attempts, and started viewing his and Hermioneıs meeting with Skeeter. He viewed all of it, then cast Legilimens on Harry again, and viewed it again. He sat silently for a minute, deep in thought. ³What is it?² Harry saw himself ask Snape. Snape didnıt answer. He waved his wand at Harry, whose eyes suddenly looked glazed. Feeling the memory, Harry realized that it was a Confundus Curse, to disorient him. Snape walked to a shelf, and produced a pair of scissors and a small jar. He approached Harry and cut off a small amount of hair from the left side of Harryıs head, letting the hair fall into the jar. He performed another spell, and said to Harry, ³The Apparation crisis will soon be over, and it would be nice for you and Ginny to celebrate. Perhaps at a restaurant such as the Golden Dragon in Diagon Alley. You deserve to enjoy yourselves, and you should not be cowed into never going out in public. Friday at seven-thirty would be a good time.² He waved his wand again, first lifting the Confundus Charm, then applying the Memory Charm. He then resumed viewing memories of Harryıs fourth year at Hogwarts.
	In the Hogwarts library Harry sat silently, dumbfounded. He looked at an astonished Hermione. ³You saw it?² he asked.
	Eyes wide, she nodded. ³You should call Ginny, have Fawkes bring her. She needs to know this.²
	He slowly nodded, still stunned by what he had seen. He lifted his hand and looked into his palm. She smiled, but he didnıt return her smile. ³Could you join us? Fawkesıll be there for you.²
	³Yeah, okay, heıs here,² she said. A few seconds later, she and Fawkes appeared. Taking in their expressions, she asked, ³What happened?²
	³We just found out,² he said heavily, ³that Snape killed Skeeter.² She, too, was astonished. ³He was never a suspect because I thought he didnıt know about her blackmail threats, but I was wrong. I said he didnıt view my memories of our meeting with Skeeter. He did view them, took a few hairs from me, then did a Memory Charm on me.² To Hermione, he asked, ³What was that other one he did, the one about the Golden Dragon?²
	³Iıve heard of it, but never seen it done,² she answered. ³Itıs called a Suggestion Charm. Itıs not like the Imperius Curse, because youıre not making them do something, youıre just giving them the idea, and they donıt remember that youıve done it. It has to be something the person might have done anyway, if they had thought of it.² To Ginny, she explained, ³He did that to Harry, suggested that you and he go to the Golden Dragon, even suggested the day and time you ended up going.²
	³I donıt believe it,² said Ginny quietly.
	³Obviously, he was setting it up so you wouldnıt be implicated, which was one of the possibilities we talked about after it happened,² said Hermione. ³And he wouldnıt be suspected, because only we would know there was even a chance of his finding out this way, and it didnıt occur to any of us that he would do this.²
	Ginny looked at Harry with obvious concern. ³How do you feel about this? What are you thinking?²
	³I donıt know what to think,² he said slowly. ³I guess I have this feeling ofŠ being taken advantage of, somehow. I feel as though I should be morally outraged that he would kill someone like that, in cold bloodŠ maybe Iım just too surprised right now, but I donıt feel that. I know he has no conscience, so Iım not surprised that he could do it. I would feel guilty that what he did helped us, but I know he didnıt do it to help us, that it was because of the information she had. Itıs like, I can play both sides of the conversation weıll have about this. Heıll say it had to be done, and Iıll say that killing is wrong. We already had a conversation a lot like it. He may even say that it was better that he did it because he spared McGonagall, who does have a conscience, the decision of whether to do it or not. And she would say that it was her decision to make, and that he shouldnıt have done it without consulting her, which he obviously did.²
	³Very perceptive, Harry,² said McGonagall, walking into the library. ³That is indeed almost exactly the conversation we had. But as Iım sure you know, his main intent was not to spare me the decision, but to serve the Order by doing something that to him clearly needed to be done.² She sat at the table with them, addressing Harry. ³I have been eavesdropping for the past few minutes, for which I apologize, but I wanted to know how you felt before talking to you about this. It was not that helpful, as it seems you yourself do not know how you feel. I can certainly understand. Professor Snape will be unable to sympathize with how this must make you feel, but I do, for what little consolation that may be to you.²
	Harry was silent. ³How did you know we were here?² asked Hermione.
	³I placed a movement detection charm on the books which explain how Memory Charms are broken, knowing that if anyone tried to access them, it would be you. Professor Snape did as well, as he wanted to know when you broke through the Charm. He knew you would at some point.²
	³How long have you known?² asked Hermione.
	³He told me soon after he did it; I believe it was a half hour after I finished talking to you that night.²
	³Why didnıt you tell me?² asked Harry, a definite accusation in his tone and his eyes.
	She looked uncomfortable. ³I very seriously considered it. I obviously do not condone what he did, either Skeeterıs murder or the Memory Charm, and you did deserve to know. But it was already done, and I could see no benefit in telling you immediately. You and your friends were recovering from a trying time, and it seemed better that you have time to recover, not to have one more thing over which to wrestle with the moral implications. In particular, I did not wish to tell you but ask you not to tell Hermione, and she had already had a difficult enough week. Like Professor Snape, I knew you would find the Memory Charm eventually.²
	Harry was inclined not to accept any explanation she gave, but what she said about Hermione made him think again. Had he been told the day after it happened, he knew he wouldnıt have told Hermione, and he had been through a lot too; if he could justify not telling her, McGonagall could justify not telling him. Even so, part of him was angry with McGonagall anyway, while the rational part told him to think of events as a member of the Order, not as a teenager whose feelings had been hurt.
	Confused and overwhelmed, he bowed his head, resting it in his hands. Ginny got up and moved her chair next to his, sat down, and put an arm around him, moving her hand across his back. He looked up to see McGonagall give Ginny a reproving look. Ginny glared back at McGonagall, her protective instincts obviously aroused; Harry knew that she was letting McGonagall know that she would comfort Harry regardless of what McGonagall thought of it. McGonagall sighed lightly and looked away, conceding the silent argument. He gratefully reached for Ginnyıs free hand, not caring what McGonagall thought either.
	Hermione spoke again; Harry wondered whether she was asking questions so he could get more information, as he seemed to be in no frame of mind to ask questions. ³Why was it necessary for him to assume Harryıs appearance? Couldnıt he have just made himself invisible and broken into her place?²
	³He could have, but he judged that the best chance for there to be no mishaps was to assume the identity of someone she would not turn away from her door,² McGonagall explained. ³It would also have the advantage of making it appear that the attack was sponsored by Voldemort. It was crucial to him that he take her by surprise; had she managed to get off a scream or any sort of warning, he would have had to leave hastily, and there were things he wanted to accomplish before leaving. For example, he wanted to find out who, if anyone, she had told, and whether she had written down any highly sensitive information.²
	Hermione went pale. ³He didnıtŠ torture her?²
	³No, fortunately,² said McGonagall, looking relieved that she didnıt have to give an affirmative answer. ³He was able to retrieve the information using Legilimency. She had not told anyone. She had written things down, in the draft of the book she was working on. He was able to locate the materials and dispose of them.²
	³After disposing of her,² said Harry sullenly.
	She regarded him tolerantly. ³I have already said that I do not approve of what he did. I feel that killing is a last resort, not a first resort. But it must not be overlooked that his actions may have saved our cause, saved thousands of lives. She was unbalanced, she could have said anything to anyone. It was not his decision to make, but it was a reasonable decision.²
	Harryıs face was a mask, expressionless. ³Iıd rather that kind of decision was made by someone with a conscience. If we kill someone, we should at least suffer for it.²
	She met his gaze. ³He suffered, Harry. Not from an attack of conscience, but he suffered. You can be sure of that.²
	³You mean, in kind of the same way he did by doing the Cruciatus Curse on me in the demonstration last year.²
	She nodded. ³Yes, but worse. In any case, I do agree, Harry. I would rather have made the decision myself. I do not wish to abandon all morality because our enemies have done so. He simply felt that this unquestionably needed to be done.²
	Harry closed his eyes, then opened them again; his face now reflected his turmoil. ³Part of the point of this is that Iım supposed to care about him, to want to help him. That was going all right, I felt like I was getting somewhere. But how am I supposed to feel that way now? He justŠ²
	The rest looked at him sympathetically. ³I cannot answer that, Harry,² said McGonagall. ³I understand how you feel, as well as I can without actually being in your position. I can only suggest that you try to look at this situation from his point of view as best you can.²
	She stood to leave. ³He wished you to come see him after you found out. Not for a session; he understands that you will need to take some time to process this information. He wishes to discuss a few things with you.² McGonagall turned and left.
	Harry turned to Hermione and Ginny. ³Iıd really rather not see him just this moment.²
	³I can understand that,² said Hermione quietly. ³Are you not going to?²
	Harry wondered if this was an indication of Hermione trying to change her character after the Skeeter trial; he would normally have expected her to tell him that he should do it. ³No, I guess I should,² he said reluctantly. ³I was going to say, maybe heıll tell me something thatıll change the way I see this, but I somehow doubt it. He killed a person, and maybe he didnıt have toŠ²
	³He had to,² said Ginny, to Harry and Hermioneıs surprise. ³I donıt like it any more than you do, you know that. But if Skeeter released that information, we could have lost Snape and had Voldemort find out all kinds of stuff. Even if Skeeter had truthfully said that she wasnıt going to tell anyone, she could have always changed her mind.²
	³She still could have been given a Memory Charm,² argued Harry.
	³And suppose Voldemort decided to grab her to grill her for information about you?² responded Ginny. ³He could have read the article, figured out that it was at least possible that sheıd spent time as a beetle around you and gathered some interesting information, and thought it was a good idea to grab her and see what she knew. If that happened, the Memory Charm wouldnıt matter.²
	³McGonagall said last week that if she was convinced that Skeeter didnıt plan on telling anyone, she would have let her live,² pointed out Harry.
	³And Albus would definitely have let her live, no matter what, he wouldnıt have killed her or condoned it,² said Hermione. ³But Ginnyıs point is still valid, itıs just a matter of how many chances youıre willing to take for the sake of doing the moral thing. Look at the chances Albus was willing to take last year, chances we wouldnıt have taken. One of them wouldıve gotten you killed if not for Snape. One got Pansy tortured. I mean, murder is wrong, but in this kind of situationŠ Iım not saying I wouldıve agreed with what Snape didŠ well, I would have, but for all the wrong reasons.² She glanced down, obviously unhappy with herself. ³But with so many lives at stake, itıs not that simple. Thereıs a lot to what Ginnyıs saying.²
	Harry briefly wondered whether they were making the arguments to help mitigate the discomfort he felt at what Snape had done, but he couldnıt deny that they were valid points. He also knew that McGonagall and Kingsley, both of whom he considered to be moral people, would have killed her under certain circumstances.
	³Well, Iıd better get this over with,² he said. ³I donıt know how long this will take, but would you both mind waiting for me, in my quarters? I have a feeling Iım going to need to talk about it afterwards, and I may not be able to at the Burrow.²
	³Of course,² said Hermione, as Ginny nodded. They got up and left the library together.

Chapter 8
Snapeıs Reward

	Harry walked into Snapeıs office, the door already open. He sat in his usual chair. Frustrated, he said, ³I wanted to come in here ranting about how murder is wrong, and how could you kill someone just like that, and so on.²
	Again, Snape seemed to be trying hard to keep his emotions in check. ³I half expected you to,² he said evenly.
	Harry grunted. ³Itıs nice to be able to exceed your expectations. I wonıt pretend Iım not upset, but obviously you expected that as well.² Snape nodded slightly, saying nothing. Harry continued, ³Iıve talked to McGonagall, and Hermione and Ginny. I know what you did, and I understand why you did it. I understand all the arguments for killing her, and thereıd be no point debating it with you. But you did a Memory Charm on me without my consent, and you manipulated me to go to the restaurant. What I want to know is, how am I supposed to sit here in the future and trust you? How do I know you wonıt do something similar in the future? I have to be able to trust you, to do this.²
	Snape seemed to repress a reaction, then paused a few seconds before answering Harryıs question. ³What you may trust, Professor, is that I will take any and all actions necessary to ensure the defeat of the Dark Lord. There is nothing more than that which I can tell you, and nothing more which is important.²
	Harry didnıt respond directly, as Snapeıs response, again, was expected. ³I also thought that you would consider what you learned from us doing this as something not to be repeated, or acted on. Do you not think of it that way, or did you just consider this situation an exception?²
	³I accept it as a general principle,² responded Snape, ³but of course circumstances may force actions different from generally accepted ones. As the headmistress has already told you, it was highly negligent of you not to report Skeeterıs threats immediately. Every day that passed was another day containing a risk that Skeeter would reveal what she knew, or be abducted by the Dark Lord. I am surprised that that did not occur to you as a possibility.²
	³Ginny just made that argument a few minutes ago,² Harry acknowledged. ³She said that from your point of view, there simply wasnıt any choice but to do what you did.²
	Snape raised his eyebrows. ³It seems that Miss Weasley is more intelligent and perceptive than I gave her credit for. Yes, there was no choice. It was difficult enough to wait for the two days required to arrange circumstances so that there would be no doubt of your lack of involvement; I was greatly concerned that the Dark Lord would take action before your visit to the restaurant. I reluctantly took that risk, understanding that your standing in the community is important in its own way to our cause.
	³I knew you would be dismayed by my actions, but I felt that you would at some level understand the necessity of it, and would eventually Œget pastı your emotional reaction. In any event, I could not allow that to be a consideration in what I did. I asked you that Œhypotheticalı question about Mr. Shacklebolt in the hope that you would think carefully about the issues involved, in anticipation of the day you discovered what had been done.²
	³Well, that worked too,² said Harry, making no attempt to hide his annoyance. ³I would probably have had a worse reaction than this if I hadnıt thought about it so much.²
	³You do have the capacity to learn, if you apply yourself,² said Snape. Harry looked at him sharply, wondering if he was being mocked. Deciding he wasnıt, he settled down as Snape continued. ³Your moral concerns still prevent you from seeing the necessity more clearly. I strongly suspect that Miss Weasley sees it more clearly because she quite properly equates the success of the struggle against the Dark Lord with your personal survival, and would take or authorize any action necessary to your survival, placing that ahead of her notions of morality. If you lost one of your group of friends to this fight, as you nearly lost Miss Granger and Mr. Longbottom, your attitudes regarding this might change.²
	Harry found himself wondering if that was true, and whether he should change his attitudes now in the hopes of preventing it from happening, or try harder not to condone killing even if it did happen. He wondered if Snape knew that was his worst fear; Snape had not yet seen the boggart assume Pansyıs form in his memories.
	³Maybe I shouldnıt ask this,² said Harry, ³but I will anyway, I feel like I have to know. Did you enjoy killing her?²
	Snapeıs first reaction was a smirk, which went away quickly; Harry wondered if that was on purpose. ³You wish to judge me, or to decide whether to judge me. Lacking the ability to judge me against a standard of morality, and knowing that my decision was a rational one, you look for other ways to judge my behavior.²
	³Maybe I am,² Harry admitted, ³but I want to make a positive judgment. I want to be able to say, he did it only because he thought he had to, there was nothing else in it for him, nothing else that made him lean toward killing her.²
	³I am doing my best to be tolerant, Professor, but my patience is wearing thin,² said Snape, tone still even. ³The fact that my decision was rationally correct should be sufficient to assuage whatever concerns you may have. However, I will indulge you, and answer your question.
	³Did I enjoy it? Of course I did. I might as well ask you if you enjoyed yourself after a session of sexual activity with Miss Weasley. For one who has beenŠ modified as I have, to kill is the greatest pleasure one can experience; it is somewhat analogous to sexual release. Now, would I have wished to kill her, or anyone, even without a good reason? No, I would not. Even though it is pleasurable in the moment, it exacts a toll on someone such as myself who resists such pleasures. You may recall that I requested your presence for five consecutive days after Skeeter was killed. This was because such a thingŠ leads me further into temptation, one could say. My daily life is a continuing effort to resist such pleasures, all the more difficult as they are the only ones available to me. I prefer not to kill, though obviously not as a matter of morality. It is more in the way that an alcoholic resists alcohol.
	³Now, before I continue, there is something else I should inform you of, as it has a connection to your question. You assumed, correctly, that the Dark Lord commissioned the murder of Fudge. What you did not know was that it was I who was selected to carry out the act.²
	Harry gaped. Killing someone like Skeeter was bad enough, but Fudge hadnıt been a threat, or done anything immoral as Skeeter had. ³And you did it?² Snape nodded. ³You couldnıt have avoided it somehowŠ² As he said it, Harry knew it sounded stupid, but he was still shocked.
	³Oh, yes,² said Snape airily, ³I am sure the Dark Lord would have listened to a well-reasoned argument. Perhaps I could have persuaded him that Fudge wasnıt such a bad fellow. Think!² Snape nearly shouted. ³The moment the Dark Lord decided to have him killed, Fudge was as good as dead. Were it not I, it would have been someone else. Moreover, any reluctance of my part to do as he asked would have been highly suspicious, and endangered my status as having his confidence. You can surely understand that; you correctly judged Fudgeıs importance to be so low as to not be worth even a small risk to the lives of your friends. Equally, it was not worth the greater risk to my services to the Order for me to do anything but what he asked.
	³Now, ProfessorŠ here is the irony, though I do not know whether you will be able to appreciate it. The Dark Lord chose me to kill Fudge as a reward.² Harryıs eyes went wide as Snape continued. ³He had been pleased with my recent services, such as Œstealingı the false prophecy from the headmasterıs Pensieve, and informing him of Miss Grangerıs being involved in a plot against him. Obviously, the events connected with that did not go well for him, but he did not hold me responsible. He considered that I had done my job well, and events beyond my control­his sudden unconsciousness­were responsible for the less than satisfactory end to that sequence of events. Considering that it was the Minister of Magic who was to be killed, it was a plum assignment, to be given only to one who was greatly in favor.²
	Harry had gotten over his shock, understanding that the situation that Snape was in didnıt allow for much flexibility of action. ³I bet theyıd love to kill me.²
	³Indeed, it is understood that the one who manages it will achieve an exalted status,² confirmed Snape. ³In fact, the Dark Lord has made an exception to his usual policy of not allowing actions not previously approved; if someone feels they have a good chance to kill you, they need not seek his specific approval to attempt it.²
	Harry rolled his eyes and shook his head. ³I suppose thatıs a compliment.²
	³A high compliment,² said Snape, ³and a measure of the Dark Lordıs desperation. In any case, the irony is that of all Death Eaters, I was the only one who would have actually preferred not to carry out the act. However, I did, because there was no real alternative. If you search your recollections, you will find that I requested your presence for five consecutive days at that time as well, starting with the night Fudge had died. It had been my intention to call on you as little as possible during the Apparation struggle, but after having killed, I could not hold off. The headmaster explained to you that any such action on my part means that I require the support you provide all the more, to offset the impulses such actions cause.²
	Harry gazed ahead, his thoughts jumbled. ³I guess itıs just hard for me to understand. Itıs such a different world that you live in when you deal with Death Eaters, what you have to deal with every day. I know I canıt use normal standards of moral behavior with you. I donıt know what to think.²
	Snape nodded. ³Understandable, as my experience is substantially different from anything you know, or are used to. The headmaster told you that he did Legilimens on me from time to time, to check on my emotional state; I think the time has come that it is a good idea for you to do so.²
	³Why?² asked Harry, very surprised.
	³Because it is my emotional state that is of particular interest to you right now,² Snape explained. ³Because he did so, the headmaster understood my emotional state, and I believe this was helpful to him. Especially in circumstances such as this, I believe it will be helpful to you as well.²
	Harry could see Snapeıs point, but he was still surprised. ³Okay. What should I look for?²
	³It will assist you if I actively recollect the memory as you cast the spell,² said Snape. ³The first one will be from this morning, as I read the Prophet over breakfast. I suggest it because it is very ordinary; it will give you a baseline, a point for comparison to anything else you see.²
	Nodding, Harry took out his wand. He cast the Legilimens spell, and focused on trying to access Snapeıs mind. He got in effortlessly, and found the memory immediately, due to Snapeıs help, he was sure.
	Snape was sitting at a table in his quarters, which were as spartan as his office. His breakfast was sausage, eggs, toast, and orange juice. He was reading an article about who would be the next Minister of Magic, titled ³Bright Future For Rudolphus Seen As Field of Contenders Narrows To Two.² Harry recognized the article as the one Hermione had read him a little of that morning.
	What Harry noticed most of all, however, was the emotional atmosphere that pervaded the scene. ŒDismalı was the first word to come to Harryıs mind. Harry imagined that this would be how he would feel if nothing good had happened for years and years, and never would again. He remembered feeling something similar sometimes when he was a child living at 4 Privet Drive, but nowhere near this strongly. The breakfast felt the same, the newspaper, the plans for the dayŠ even if something interesting happened, it wouldnıt be anything good. Good things werenıt possible, because they interfered with what needed to be done: the Dark Lord had to be defeated.
	Harry viewed the memory for about a minute before withdrawing. His eyes widened a little as he looked at Snape. Thatıs what itıs like for you? asked Harry silently. Thatıs normal? Harry associated the feelings he had experienced with profoundŠ it felt like being depressed; different, but similar. Worse, in the sense that it would never go away.
	³The next one is ready, when you are,² said Snape. ³It is a week ago Saturday, in the afternoon, just after my session with you. It was the first time I saw the Dark Lord after Skeeterıs death.² 
	Harry waved his wand, and saw Snape standing in front of a door. Harry could feel Snape organize his thoughts, asserting total control of his mind. He felt Snape feel adrenaline rushing through him. Snape concentrated, then opened the door and entered the room.
	Voldemort was standing in the middle of the room, his expression as Harry remembered it: haughty and cold, as if the presence of others was a thing to barely be tolerated. Snape stopped a few feet away from Voldemort, knelt, and kissed the hem of Voldemortıs robes. He then retreated a step and stood. ³My Lord,² he said; Harry wondered if the words were part of the ritual that included kissing the robes.
	³Snape,² said Voldemort casually, with an air of indifference. ³Have you heard about the death of the Skeeter woman?²
	³Yes, my Lord. McGonagall informed me this morning.²
	Voldemort looked at Snape, seemingly looking through him. ³It must have been very annoying that she managed to escape you when you dispatched Fudge.²
	³Yes, my Lord, it was. I apologize again for my failure­²
	Voldemort waved a hand magnanimously. ³You did not know she was an Animagus, nor did most of us. The young Malfoy should have been more forthcoming with information he should have known would be of assistance. ŒOh, I forgot,ı² said Voldemort mockingly, rolling his eyes. ³He will not forget next time, I am sure, once he returns to us. I will have to be more careful about accepting those who are too young.² He looked at Snape again with the same penetrating gaze. ³It would be understandable, Snape, if you decided to take a little initiative regarding the Skeeter woman. One does not like to leave loose ends.²
	³Indeed not, my Lord. I would have been pleased to do so, but of course I would not­²
	³Have done so without my instructions, yes,² interrupted Voldemort lazily. ³It is at times like this that it occurs to me what a skilled Occlumens you are.² The last was said casually, with an undercurrent of threat.
	The meaning was obviously not lost on Snape. ³My mind is always open to you, my Lord.²
	³Yes, it is,² said Voldemort, as if conceding a point. ³Her death was certainly made to appear as though done by a Death Eater. What is your speculation?²
	³My best guess, my Lord, is an Auror, acting without authorization. Likely one of those who is close to Potter. I recall that Potter disliked Skeeter, and his friend Granger even more so. I know that is insufficient motive; there may be more that I do not know. Also pointing to an Auror is that the perpetrator Apparated and reached a Portkey without being caught, indicating some Apparation skill, and the fact that Aurors would have enough access to Potter to use some of him to make Polyjuice Potion.²
	Voldemort looked thoughtful. ³If it was done on Potterıs behalf, do you think he authorized or sanctioned it?²
	³No, my Lord. He is far too squeamish about such things; recall that he stopped Black and Lupin from killing Wormtail.²
	³Yes, very true. I never did properly thank him for that. Well, one day. Speaking of which, I am considering the possibility of taking more direct action against Potter. There may come a time when I ask you to do it yourself, to find a way to take him by surprise and eliminate him, then leave Hogwarts. What do you think?²
	Surprise showed on Snapeıs face. ³I would be pleased, my­²
	³Yes, I know, Snape, we all would be,² said Voldemort in exasperation. ³Perhaps I should have been more specific. I would like your opinion of the idea, strategically.²
	Snape thought for a moment. ³It comes down to the assessment of him as a future threat, my Lord. If he is truly dangerous, then it might be worth it. If he is a mere annoyance, then it is not. My opinion, on balance, leans slightly in the direction of the idea that it should not be done. I could easily become the Hogwarts headmaster, and so could be highly useful. Surely there is someone else who could kill him.²
	³One would think so, but apparently not,² said Voldemort, annoyed. ³The mere fact of his continued survival does speak to his being a future threat. However, your point about being headmaster is well taken; I probably would have already decided to have you do it if not for that. Very well, Snape. You may withdraw.²
	³Thank you, my Lord,² said Snape, and turned and left the room. Harry could feel Snapeıs mind relaxing, no longer intently focused on concentrating. His own concentration lessening, Harry withdrew from Snapeıs mind, refocusing on his current physical surroundings.
	³Why did you show me that?² asked Harry. ³It was interesting, but I donıt see what it has to do with understanding your emotional state.²
	³As you saw in the first memory, my life is usually not all that interesting,² explained Snape with dry understatement. ³An encounter with the Dark Lord is the highlight of my day, of my week. Not because it is enjoyable, obviously, but because it is a challenge, and it is what I endure the rest of the time to be able to do. It requires my full effort and concentration, and reminds me of my usefulness and importance. Perhaps you could see it as analogous to a Quidditch match, or the Triwizard tasks.²
	³And so, for you, thatıs as close as anything can come to being enjoyable,² Harry surmised.
	³Yes, exactly. Except for those things I would find truly enjoyable­violence, Schadenfreude, and so forth­that I must do my best to eschew, as you know. The emotional atmosphere you saw in the first memory was largely absent in the second, as all aspects of my consciousness were focused on the task.²
	Harry now understood Snapeıs purpose in showing him the memory, but he wondered about something else. ³You said that your mind was open to him, and he seemed to agree. How do you keep all this from him, but still have him think that he can look at anything in your mind?²
	³Occlumency is a skill at which I truly excel,² said Snape, as Harry wondered if Snape could feel an emotion such as pride. ³I am able to separate different types of memories intoŠ sections of my mind, if you will. When I am in the Dark Lordıs presence, I place those memories I do not wish him to see in one particular area, and wall it off, in a sense, with Occlumency; it becomes like a false wall which looks like the true one. He can see any memory I choose to allow him to see, and he believes there are no others.²
	Harry was impressed. ³And he has no idea that you can doŠ well, I guess not, since youıd be dead otherwise. Did you show me that particular memory because of the parts that had to do with me?²
	Snape nodded. ³Yes, and to show you that I took a certain risk vis-à-vis the Dark Lord in killing Skeeter; he would have been most displeased had he discovered that I had done it, his mention of it being Œunderstandableı notwithstanding.²
	³He was sort of trying to lure you into admitting it, if you had done it,² guessed Harry.
	³To an extent, but he also did it to call up any potential memory I might have of having done it; he was searching me with Legilimens as he said it,² said Snape. ³But as to that which had to do with you, here we see the first benefits of my having been named deputy headmaster. If he gave me the instruction to kill you and leave Hogwarts, I could only put him off for so long. It would be necessary to stage an attempt on your life, fail, be arrested, and then Œescape.ı I could still function as a spy for the Order, though with more difficulty. As I am so close to becoming headmaster, however, he is reluctant to use me in such a manner. Even so, he is seriously considering it, and he knows there is a time limit; after you graduate, I will not have access to you as I do now unless you stay on as Defense Against the Dark Arts instructor, which he cannot afford to assume you will. As you saw, I am trying to discourage him without being too obvious. I have discussed this with the headmistress; if it appears that he will do this, she will feign a serious illness in the hope that this will dissuade him.²
	³Because it would make it more likely that youıd be headmaster,² Harry said, thinking aloud.
	³There are two more memories I wish to show you,² said Snape, as Harry had almost forgotten Snapeıs original reason for showing him what he had just seen. Harry nodded, and cast Legilimens again.
	He saw Snape sitting in the chair opposite Harry, as he currently was; Harry realized that he was seeing the memory which Snape had covered with the Memory Charm, from Snapeıs point of view. He saw Snape viewing Harryıs recollection of the meeting with Skeeter. When Skeeter mentioned the possibility of revealing Harryıs relationship with Snape, Harry felt Snape experience a start, then a thrill of anticipation. Snape had realized instantly that he would have to kill Skeeter; he did not even debate it in his mind, so obvious a conclusion was it. Snape felt a rush of fear; Harry didnıt understand why at first. Exploring the feeling, he suddenly understood: Snape had already killed Fudge, experiencing both the thrill of the kill, then the aftereffects as he tried to recover from the impulse to continue along that path. Snape knew it would be very difficult to recover from that again, coming so soon after the other one, but he also knew he had no choice.
	Snape viewed the memory again, formulating a plan as he did so. Harry felt Snapeıs disdain and frustration with him at his not having reported the information to McGonagall immediately, and the realization that it had an unintended benefit: Snape would not have to get McGonagallıs prior approval to do what he knew needed to be done. Harry then felt Snapeıs annoyance in advance at Harryıs predictable reaction upon finding out: he would be angry, self-righteous about having been manipulated to facilitate a murder, feel betrayed and moralistic without a proper understanding of the larger issues. Harry would be ruled by his immediate emotions, Snape knew. But he felt Snape also realize that Harry could not help it, being only seventeen, and Snape understood that he himself would not have done much better at controlling his emotions at that age. Snape did not have sympathy for Harry, but a rational understanding that Harry was often pushed to his limits emotionally, as he was simply by doing what he did to help Snape, and that Harry was doing the best he could. This did not mitigate Snapeıs annoyance, but it added a perspective to it.
	Harry withdrew from Snapeıs mind again, and thought for a minute, Snape remaining silent. ³You let me see that so Iıd know that when you decided to do that, you werenıt saying to yourself, ŒOh, good, I get to kill someone,ı² Harry speculated.
	³Crudely put, but accurate,² Snape agreed. ³I knew it would be a trial. Are you ready to view the last memory?² Harry nodded. ³This occurs shortly after I awoke last Saturday morning, the day after I killed Skeeter.²
	Casting the spell, Harry saw and felt Snape lying in bed, in his quarters. Emotions overwhelmed him; Harry felt Snape feel a powerful need, a longing. He wanted to kill, he wanted to cause someone to suffer; not to do so was almost physically painful. He saw an image in Snapeıs mind; for a second, Snape was fantasizing about torturing a house-elf. He could see the elf screaming in Snapeıs mindıs eye. With a conscious, painful effort, Snape shut off the thought. I must focus, Snape thought. Harry saw images of Dumbledore, echoes of past sessions in Dumbledoreıs mind. Harry felt Snape need to call him, but decide not to for fear that Harry would find a morning session so unusual that he would wonder why, and perhaps piece together that Snape had killed Skeeter. Harry realized that Snape knew that if Harry figured it out, his emotional reaction would be such that he would be unable to help Snape, and Snape desperately needed his help. Snape knew he had to wait until the afternoon, at a more normal time. It was important that Harry not find out until Snape had recovered from this. From this thought Snape momentarily slipped into another fantasy of cruelty, then came out of it after a few seconds. It was almost a continual, constant effort not to have such thoughts. Snape looked at a clock on the wall. Six hours, he thought, six hours until I can safely call Potter. I must hold onŠ
	Filling up with emotion, Harry put away his wand. This is what he would go through all the time, thought Harry, if I wasnıt helping him. He wouldnıt be able to do it, he couldnıt withstand that kind of pressure indefinitely. Heıd eventually let go, sink into the fantasies, and his personality would be so different that he couldnıt be a professor, he couldnıt deal with people correctly. He knew this would happen when he killed Skeeter; he would rather not have, but he did it because it had to be done. What must it be like, thought Harry in despair, to live like that all the time.
	Harry looked up to see Snape looking at him, apparently understanding what was going on in his head. ³The first time the headmaster saw me in that state, he wept openly.² Harry found that he could easily believe it. ³It is usually not nearly that acute, of course; that is almost as bad as it has ever been. I had not killed for a very long time, and to have to do so twice in one week wasŠ very stressful.²
	Thereıs an understatement, thought Harry. He sat silently for a minute, trying to process all he had seen and felt. ³You showed me all that because you wanted me to know how it looks from your perspective,² said Harry.
	³Yes, that is right,² agreed Snape. ³You were inclined to judge me, and if you were going to, it was better that you had more information with which to do so. The headmaster once related to me a Muggle saying: ŒDo not judge a man until you have walked a mile in his shoes.ı It seems appropriate to this situation.²
	Harry found it hard to argue with that. He was still convinced that killing was wrong, and still wouldnıt have condoned Skeeterıs murder, but he found that his conviction was starting to waver. He knew that Snape was right about Ginny being willing to put morality aside to save his life, as she had said as much, and he wondered if he would for her. He suspected he would.
	³WellŠ I guess I have a lot to think about,² said Harry, not quite sure that he knew what to say, but feeling that he should leave. ³I feel like I need some time to deal with all this. If you donıt mind, I mean, if youıll be all right, I wondered­²
	³I expected that you would require some time to process what has happened,² said Snape. ³I have recovered now, and my need is no more than usual. Take what time you feel necessary, though more than a week would not be advisable. Signal me when you feel ready to resume.²
	Harry nodded, stood, and left Snapeıs office, heading for his quarters. His mind was such a blur of thoughts that he barely noticed where he was going, and looked up to see that he was in front of his quarters. He entered, and Ginny and Hermione got up and turned to face him. He walked to Ginny and hugged her, holding her tightly. He continued holding her for far longer than he usually would. Over her shoulder, he saw Hermione looking at him with sympathy. He finally released Ginny, and they walked over to the sofa and sat down together, his arm still around her, as Hermione resumed her seat in the chair.
	He told them what had happened, taking about ten minutes. Finishing, he said, ³Itıs just amazing, the way he lives his life. I really felt like crying. Itıs soŠ barren, I guess. I guess thatıs why I hugged you like that when I got here,² he added, looking at Ginny. ³It just made me feel so lucky to have you, and you,² looking at Hermione, ³and the rest. Iım very lucky, I just usually donıt think about that so much.²
	Ginny pulled him into another hug, which he returned gratefully. ³I love you,² she said. ³We all do. I suppose you are lucky, we all are, to have each other. But keep in mind, everyoneıs lucky compared to him. He lives in worse circumstances thanŠ is possible to imagine, Iıd think. But I see your point. Just a little while of seeing how he lives made you need a hug, but he has to deal with it all the time.²
	³Did it affect how you feel about what he did?² asked Hermione.
	³Thatıs the big question, isnıt it,² said Harry. ³In some ways, yes, and in some ways, Iım not sure. I still wouldnıt support Skeeterıs murder, but seeing the situation from his perspective made it seem less like a murder and more likeŠ something unpleasant that needed to be done. But it definitely makes me feel differently about how I feel about him doing it, and its connection with my relationship with him. When I first realized he did it, I think I felt like, heıs a cold-blooded killer, and Iım helping him, how can I do that? Now it doesnıt seem like that. In some ways thatıs not right, because I wouldnıt see it that way if heıd killed someone close to me. ButŠ I donıt know, the whole thingıs so confusing sometimes. Iım not sure what to think.²
	³Maybe the best thing is not to think too much about it right now,² suggested Hermione. ³You should probably let it rest for a while, your unconscious will work on it. Itıll seem clearer at some point.²
	³Is that the way it worked for you, with your thing?² asked Harry, curious.
	³I donıt know, since I wasnıt able to stop thinking about it,² responded Hermione with a self-deprecating smile. ³Do as I say, not as I did. Neville did manage to distract me sometimes, though.²
	³Good point, I was just thinking of distracting Harry,² said Ginny with a grin at Harry, one whose meaning he had come to understand clearly.
	³Oh, speaking of that,² said Hermione, suddenly uncomfortable, ³I thought you should knowŠ you know I finally got into Harryıs mind, thatıs how I found the Memory Charm. Before that happened, I, umŠ²
	³You saw something,² Ginny supplied, not sounding bothered. ³What?²
	³Jumping in the deep end,² said Harry. ³The robes.²
	³Ah,² said Ginny. ³What did you think?²
	³It was very nice,² said Hermione sincerely.
	³Really?² asked Ginny, sounding very pleased. ³To be honest, Iıve never thought my body was all that great, but Iım really glad that you like it.²
	³No, um, what I meant wasŠ² started a flustered Hermione, who stopped speaking upon seeing Ginnyıs wide, mischievous smile. Harry burst out laughing as Hermione smiled, recognizing that sheıd been had. Shaking her head humorously, she stood and said, ³Well, I think Iıd better go, so you can use that nice body of yours to distract Harry.²
	³Definitely one of its best uses,² agreed Ginny.
	Still smiling, Hermione said, ³See you later,² and left their quarters. 
	Harry leaned over to kiss Ginny, then chuckled. ³That was so greatŠ thanks, I really needed a good laugh.²
	³I love to make you happy,² she said. She stood and took his hand, pulling him up. ³Come on, Iıll make you even happier.²
	³When you first mentioned that, my first thought was, Iım not sure if Iım in the right frame of mind for that sort of thing,² he replied, but let himself be pulled up.
	She started leading him to the bedroom. ³Of course, thatıs part of the whole point of distraction,² she explained, as if it were obvious. ³Itıs to get you out of this frame of mind and into a different, better one.²
	³Ah, I see,² he replied, again feeling very lucky to have her.

	Back at the Burrow, the six gathered in the living room. Harry told them that Snape had killed Skeeter, but explained that he couldnıt tell them how he had found out. He decided it was best not to mention the Memory Charm as well. Ron, Neville, and Pansy were surprised. ³I thought he was ruled out as a suspect because he couldnıt have known what she was threatening,² said Ron. ³How did he find out?²
	³Iım sorry, but I canıt tell you that, either,² said Harry.
	Ron tried to rein in annoyance. ³How about if you just mime it for us?²
	Harry chuckled at the idea, but Pansy responded, ³Ron, he tells us what he can. You know he would tell us all of it if he could.²
	³I know, I didnıt mean anything like that,² said Ron defensively. ³Itıs justŠ²
	³Hard to know some things, but not everything,² finished Harry. ³I understand, I know how you feel. Not much I can do, unfortunately. At least now we know who did it and why, we donıt have to wonder anymore.²
	³Seems kind of strange, though,² mused Pansy. ³My Head of House is someone who kills peopleŠ²
	³Only if he has to, though, and he felt he had to,² clarified Harry. ³And remember, McGonagall said that she would have done it if she was convinced that Skeeter would talk about what sheıd seen. He just wasnıt willing to take as many chances as her.²
	Ron looked thoughtful. ³Dıyou suppose Dumbledore ever killed?²
	³I donıt know,² said Harry. ³I should ask him. I doubt it, though. You saw the chances he was willing to take to respect Malfoyıs rights. Itıs hard to imagine circumstances where heıd kill.²
	³Who knows, maybe he did kill, and thatıs why he became like he was, not willing to take even a tiny step towards doing the wrong thing,² suggested Pansy.
	³Is that the kind of thing you can just ask him, though?² wondered Ron. ³Say, Albus, did you ever kill anyone?²
	³It would have been harder to do when he was still alive, or as he would say, when he was still physical,² said Harry. ³But even then, he would have answered, because itıs an important question. Now, especially, he has no embarrassment or hesitation in talking about anything. Of course, I donıt have to ask him, because weıre talking about him, so heıs watching, and heıll answer the question without my asking again.²
	³So, is it not only people where Albus is, but also people whoıve moved on,² asked Ron, ³who can­²
	Ron was cut off by a face suddenly appearing in the fireplace; it was Dentus. ³Archibald!² exclaimed Harry in surprise.
	³Hello, Harry, everyone,² said Dentus. ³Sorry to interrupt. Harry, there are a few things that Iıd like to discuss with you, if you have a few minutes. Could you come over here for a bit?²
	³Sure,² agreed Harry. ³Iım not busy.²
	³Youıre welcome too, Hermione, if youıre free,² suggested Dentus. She nodded. ³Okay, Iıll be expecting you.² His head vanished from the fireplace.
	³Wonder if itıs about Minister of Magic-related news,² said Harry to Hermione.
	³Wait, is this such a good idea?² asked Ron, concerned.
	³What do you mean?² asked Harry.
	³Iım sorry, Neville,² said Ron, ³but letıs remember what happened the last time one of us got an unexpected request to go to someone elseıs fireplace.²
	Looking somber at the reminder, Neville nonetheless said, ³Itıs okay, Ron, I understand. You have a good point. We have to be careful.²
	³They just did that a few weeks ago,² Harry said dismissively. ³I donıt think theyıre going to do the same thing again so soon. Iım sure itıll be fine.²
	³Yeah, I think the last time you said something like that was when Pansy signaled you to warn you about Goyle,² retorted Ron.
	Harryıs eyebrows went up, as did a few othersı. ³So, just because of that, all of a sudden my judgment is suspect?²
	Raising his voice, Ron responded, ³When it comes to your safety, yes, your judgment is highly suspect, as far as Iım concerned.²
	Harry stared at Ron, who glared back, defiant. It suddenly occurred to Harry what motivated Ronıs attitude; he remembered their conversation on Ronıs birthday after they had discovered that Snape had searched the Slytherinsı belongings. His expression softening, he nodded. He looked at the still-angry Ron with affection. ³Thank you, Ron. I love you, too.²
	The girls smiled, and Ron looked at Harry as if trying to be sure that Harry wasnıt being sarcastic. ³Now youıre just trying to butter me up, make up with me,² said Ron in the same vein, calming down.
	³I get your point, my track record with this isnıt so great,² Harry conceded. ³But itıs not going to happen. Itıs not common knowledge that Archibald talks to me, I think only one of his contacts knows. Itıs not the kind of thing that could get back to Death Eaters. Really, itıll be all right.²
	Ron was obviously not satisfied. ³Look, tell you what. You go ahead and go, but weıll have the same system the Aurors do when they go out on calls. The second you arrive, look at your hand; if you donıt, weıll be there in as long as it takes to grab Fawkesı tail. And even if it looks okay, be on guard. Donıt let him get behind you, and check him out with Legilimens.²
	Harry looked unhappy. ³I donıt know for sure that Iım good enough yet to check like that without the person knowing Iım doing it.²
	³He knows what happened to Neville and I,² pointed out Hermione. ³I think heıd understand why you were being extra careful.²
	³Okay,² Harry sighed. ³Ready, Hermione?² She nodded, and he approached the fireplace. He went through, and before he could regain his balance coming out of Dentusıs fireplace, he was hit with a Stunning Spell.

	The first thing Harry saw upon regaining consciousness was a Killing Curse shield flicking off around him. Reflexively reaching for his wand, Harry took in what was happening. His five friends were in the center of the room, dueling with Death Eaters. Harry looked up to see Voldemort send Neville flying across the room as Harryıs other friends started to crumple and fall to the ground, obviously victims of a Voldemort area-effect spell. Singing, Fawkes flew around from Death Eater to Death Eater, harassing them and obstructing their vision.
	Not sure why he was doing it, Harry pointed his wand at Voldemort and sent out an energy beam, the same one he had used to disrupt Voldemortıs wall of energy in their encounter a month ago. Voldemort looked up in surprise and tried to block the beam, but it continued its progress, and hit its target. Voldemort crumpled to the ground, unconscious. Harry Summoned Voldemortıs wand and cast the spell that would wrap him in ropes. As the ropes started to whirl around the prone Voldemort, to Harryıs shock, Voldemort simply vanished.
	³Dammit!² Harry yelled in frustration, then turned his attention to the rest of the room. He ran to the center, where his friends were starting to recover from the effects of Voldemortıs spell, doing their best to defend themselves from incoming spells as they did so. Focusing intently, Harry shot off Stunning Spells, taking down two Death Eaters in quick succession before being forced to ward off incoming spells as the remaining Death Eaters focused their attention on him. Popping noises filled the air as Aurors started Apparating in; Harry realized that they had probably been trying, but had been stopped by a Voldemort anti-Apparation field, which was now gone, since Voldemort was. Vastly relieved­his friends were still on the ground, and he knew he couldnıt have held off six Death Eaters for more than a few more seconds­Harry put down an anti-Disapparation field, then turned his attention back to the fight. He got off two more Stunning Spells before there was no one left to fight, as the Aurors had quickly overwhelmed the Death Eaters with superior numbers; there were now twelve Aurors, and more continued to arrive.
	³Fan out!² shouted Kingsley, and groups of two Aurors raced into adjacent rooms. Harry checked his friends, struggling to their feet, but all were all right. He asked them, ³Whereıs Archibald? Is he all right?²
	³We donıt know,² said Neville, rubbing his shoulder. ³All we saw when we got here was Death Eaters.²
	³In here!² shouted an Auror from the kitchen. Harry ran in behind Kingsley to see a dazed-looking Dentus sitting at the kitchen table. Kingsley waved his wand, and Dentus blinked, appearing to come out of whatever haze he had been in. He looked around the room and saw something that Harry hadnıt seen yet: his wife on the floor, face up. Dentus got up and moved quickly to her, as did Kingsley, who checked for a pulse at her neck. He looked at Dentus sadly and shook his head. Sitting on the floor, Dentus took his wifeıs hand and bowed his head; Harry could not see his face.
	Grief overwhelming him, Harry stepped forward. Kingsley stood and walked toward Harry. He took Harryıs arm, steering him away from Dentus, to the other side of the large kitchen. Their backs to Dentus, Kingsley whispered to Harry. ³I know what you want to say to him. That youıre sorry, that itıs your fault, that it wouldnıt have happened if not for you.² Kingsley could obviously tell from Harryıs face that he was right. ³He doesnıt need to hear that right now, Harry. Itıs not going to do him any good. Heıs in shock, anyway, he wouldnıt be able to process much of anything you said. Remember how you were after Sirius died, nobody could have talked to you, especially right away. He needs time. But even after he recovers, itıs not going to help him for you to tell him it was your fault. Both of them had to have known the risks. This is because of Voldemort, not you.² He steered Harry again, toward the living room.
	They met a group of six Aurors and Harryıs friends. ³Dentus is all right,² said Kingsley. ³His wife is dead.² Harryıs friends looked at him with intense sorrow as he struggled not to lose his composure. He felt Ginny take his hand and Fawkes settle on his shoulder. Kingsley spoke to another Auror quietly, then turned to Harry. ³Iıd like you all to come with me to the Auror area at the Ministry, the room you went to after the department store attack. It has a Pensieve. Is everyone okay to do that?² Staring straight ahead, Harry nodded numbly. Kingsley Disapparated, and then his friends did, one by one, then finally he did as well.
	Memories of the department store attack flooded into Harry as he looked around the room. Ginny stepped over to him and hugged him tightly, and he felt the tears start to come. He sobbed into her shoulder as she held him. ³Itıs not your fault,² she said quietly but firmly. ³Itıs not, itıs not.² He didnıt respond, continuing to cry and hold her. After a minute, he stopped, and was handed tissues by Hermione. Pansy took his hand for a few seconds, giving him a look that reinforced what Ginny had said.
	³Who should give the memory?² asked Kingsley.
	The others exchanged glances. ³It should be one of you four,² said Hermione. ³You got there before I did, or about the same time.²
	³Iıll do it, Iıve used it before,² said Pansy. She walked over and put her memories into the Pensieve. Harry forced himself to put aside his grief long enough to watch what had happened. He put a finger into the Pensieve, as did the others.
	They were in the Burrow living room, and Harry saw himself enter the fireplace. Hermione threw in the Floo powder, said the name of her destination, and stepped in. As she did so, Ron whirled his wand and said, ³Fawkes.² Fawkes appeared. Neville and Ron grabbed the tail feathers while Pansy held onto Ron, and Ginny, Neville. Ron glanced at Ginny, who shook her head. ³Go!² shouted Ron, and Fawkes took off.
	They were in Dentusıs living room. A Killing Curse was on the way to Harryıs unconscious form, on the floor near the fireplace. Ron instantly pointed his wand at Harry, and the green shield went up. Watching, Harry thought that the Curse was so close to him that the shield should have been too late, but obviously it wasnıt. A half-second later Hermione stepped out of the fireplace, and immediately ran to the center of the room to join the others, who were already engaging the Death Eaters; Harry could now see that there were six Death Eaters and Voldemort. Neville engaged Voldemort, and the others took on individual Death Eaters, none of whom Harry recognized. The Killing Curse shield lingered for a few seconds, and Harry saw himself awaken just as it disappeared. Then he saw himself point the wand at Voldemort and send out the energy beam, and wondered again why he had done it. He felt Fawkes trying to send him impressions, and tried to clear his mind so he could make sense of them. He saw an image of Dumbledore, in the phoenix place as he usually saw Dumbledore in his sleep. Is Fawkes trying to tell me that Albus caused Voldemortıs unconsciousness? he wondered. He waited for further impressions.
	Kingsley played the memory again, but Harry barely paid attention; he was more interested in what Fawkes was trying to tell him. They all left the Pensieve.
	³Well, I have several questions, but letıs start with the big one,² said Kingsley. ³Harry, what did you do to Voldemort? What was that beam?²
	³I donıt know why I did it,² said Harry, trying to concentrate. ³I just did it. Can you give me a minute? Fawkes is trying to tell me something.² Kingsley nodded, and the room was silent. As Harry finally understood what Fawkes was trying to communicate, Harryıs mouth opened in astonishment. The others looked at him with anticipation.
	³I thinkŠ Iıll know for sure later, when Fawkes can tell me in a way that takes longer and is more accurate, butŠ Iım pretty sure heıs trying to tell me that heıs in communication with Albus!²
	The others gaped in amazement. ³Are you sure?² asked Kingsley.
	³Pretty sure,² said Harry. ³Iıll know for certain tonight, of course. Hereıs what I think happened, from what I got from Fawkes. Albus communicated to Fawkes that he wanted me, as soon as I regained consciousness, to do what I ended up doing. Fawkes sent me the impression that it would be a good thing to do, as strongly as he could. When I awoke, the feeling was in my mind so strongly that I just did it, I didnıt even think about it. What I donıt know is how Albus managed to communicate with Fawkes.²
	³And he communicated a way for you to knock out Voldemort?² asked Kingsley.
	³No, thatıs the strange thing. If Iım understanding Fawkes correctly, and Iım pretty sure I am­if I was wrong, Iıd be getting feelings telling me I was­what I did, that beam, had nothing to do with what happened to Voldemort. That was Albus, the same as last time. The reason he wanted me to do that is that he wants Voldemort to think I was the one who did it to him last time, that I can do that to him any time I want to, if I get close enough.²
	Kingsley shook his head in awe. ³And that is what heıll think, for sure,² he said, half to himself. ³Amazing. I donıt suppose you know why Voldemort disappeared.²
	Harry shook his head. ³Not exactly, but Albus did predict it. He said that since he incapacitated Voldemort in June, Voldemort would always be certain to have a way to get out of the situation, even if he was made unconscious. It looks like he was right, and that was what we saw.²
	³One thing I was wondering about,² asked Ginny, ³was that after Voldemort disappeared, we were fighting those Death Eaters, and Harry came over and started blowing them away, just one Stunning Spell each, I think he ended up getting three like that. Why didnıt they have their Protection Shields up, if they were dueling?²
	³Yes, I noticed that too,² said Kingsley. ³Iım pretty sure they did have their shields up. Harry is just very, very strong, and they probably werenıt the strongest Death Eaters in the world. A first year can put up a Protection Shield, but if even an average wizard hits them with a Stunning Spell, the shield wonıt help much.²
	There was a silence for a few seconds, then Harry asked, ³Had they done the Imperius Curse on Archibald?²
	Kingsley nodded. ³They obviously killed his wife because she wasnıt necessary, but they didnıt kill him right away, in case they needed him later. When we found him in the kitchen he was still under the Imperius Curse, but just unfocused, because Voldemort was no longer giving him instructions. I was able to bring him out of it.²
	³I donıt understand how they knew,² said Harry. ³Archibald said that he only told one other person that he talked to me.²
	³Remember, Harry, you told me that he does this to politicians and other high-ranking people,² said Hermione, ³where he goes over their memories and then kills them, blackmails them, or does a Memory Charm. He must have done it either to whoever Archibald told, or Archibald himself. He justŠ got lucky, and found the connection to you. And he probably decided to do this quickly, since the Hogwarts term starts in a few weeks.²
	³That makes sense,² agreed Kingsley. ³Harry, what happened when you arrived at Dentusıs fireplace? We didnıt see that in this memory.²
	³Iım not sure, I wasnıt really even out yet, but I think it was a Stunning Spell. I think they chose that rather than a Killing Curse because the Killing Curse shield kind of comes on automatically. They must have decided to get me unconscious, then do the Killing Curse. They were probably planning to do the same to Hermione, the other four just got there before they could.²
	³What made you come, anyway?² asked Kingsley. Neville gave a recap of the conversation that had taken place after Dentus had called. Kingsley nodded and said, ³Well done, Ron. The rest of you keep that up, and Harryıll get through this all right. I guess I donıt need to tell you at this point that you should consider no fireplace secure. Well, ours, you can. But you should still go out in public, Harry. In fact, you should think about doing it tomorrow, or soon. Iıd rather they knew that you werenıt going to hide every time something like this happens.
	³Also, I was going to tell you tomorrow, you and Neville, weıre ready to start your training again. Same schedule as before. Think youıll be ready for Monday?² Neville and Harry exchanged a glance and a nod. ³Okay, Iıll see you then. Iım going to follow up on this situation, you all should just take the fireplace home.² Kingsley Disapparated, and Harry followed his friends to the nearest Ministry fireplace.

	Harry was the last through the Burrow fireplace, and as he walked out, he saw Molly already hugging those who had come first. He saw Arthur and, to his surprise McGonagall, sitting in the living room. Molly hugged him and resumed her seat on the sofa; Harry and his friends remained standing, as there werenıt enough chairs for everyone to sit.
	³One of the Aurors on the scene came directly to me and told me what had happened while Kingsley was debriefing you,² explained McGonagall. ³Only the broad details, of course, since the action was finished by the time they got there. If one of you would be so good as to relate the detailsŠ²
	Harryıs expression clearly conveyed that he did not want to be the one to do so. Hermione volunteered, and took only a few minutes to tell the story. Ginny put an arm around Harry, and held him tightly.
	As Hermione finished, McGonagall was shaking her head in amazement. ³Albus is still full of surprises, I see. Harry, it would be helpful if you would meet Kingsley and I, perhaps at the Auror training area tomorrow, to let us know what Albus tells you about this.² Harry nodded. ³And, before I leaveŠ Harry, would you sit for a moment?² She indicated an empty spot on the sofa near her chair. Harry sat and faced her, his face expressionless.
	³Unless I am very wrong, Harry, you are holding yourself responsible for this, because Voldemort would have had little interest in Dentus but for his connection to you. I assume this connection goes back to March, when the ARA was being debated. At that point, it had been six months since you had defied Voldemort in the loudest and most public way possible, and he had ordered three attempts on your life. I think it is very safe to say that both Dentus and his wife were very well aware of any possible risks of being associated with you.
	³Voldemort does not target people because of their association with you per se, Harry. He targets them because in working with you, they are working against him. Your only causal connection to this is that you are doing what you should be doing, and you have annoyed him considerably by surviving. I believe Mr. Finch-Fletchley said it very well in the interview after Hogsmeade: that in helping you, one is working against Voldemort, and that is what we all should be doing. There are risks to doing that, as you know very well, as do those who choose to take them. They do so anyway, because they wish to do the right thing. Grieve for them, by all means, but place the blame squarely where it belongs. You know where that is, and it is not with you.² She stood, said goodbye to Arthur and Molly, and exited through the fireplace.
	Ginny sat on the sofa next to Harry and hugged him, and he hugged her back. He felt as though he should feel self-conscious because there were so many people in the room, but he didnıt, because he felt so close to all of them. Still holding Ginny, he said to everyone, ³Part of me understands sheıs rightŠ itıs just really hard right now. I mean, first Nevilleıs grandmother, now thisŠ²
	Neville took a few steps to where Harry could see him while holding Ginny. ³Harry, I think you know this, but Iım going to remind you anyway. My grandmother was very proud that I helped save you in Hogsmeade, and that I stood by you while you were Voldemortıs number one target. She would have rather died the way she did than lived while keeping her head down and telling me to do the same. A lot of people are going to feel that way, and some are going to die. Some people are going to keep their heads down, and theyıre probably going to live. Itıs a choice everyone makes. But let me tell you this: if I die helping you, and you so much as blame yourself once, Iıll come to that place where you talk to Dumbledore and kick your ass.²
	Despite how bad Harry felt, he couldnıt help but laugh, and everyone else did as well. Even though Neville had shed most of his old shyness, Harry felt there was still something funny about him saying that kind of thing. Feeling very grateful, Harry got up, walked over to Neville, and hugged him. Shoving aside embarrassment, he said, ³I love you, Neville.²
	³I love you too, Harry,² said Neville as he patted Harryıs back and released him. With the barest hint of a smile, he added, ³And thank you for saying that. You had said it to everyone else except me, I was starting to feel bad.²
	Harry laughed again, along with the others. ³Didnıt mean to exclude you, Neville, believe me.² He sat again, now smiling. ³Thatıs the second time now that youıve really made me laugh after almost getting killed. Thank you.²
	³We all do what we can,² said Neville, sitting in a chair next to Hermione and taking her hand.
	Harryıs smile faded, as it came back to him that unlike that occasion, someone had died this time. ³I guess this is a little like Hogsmeade, except that in this case, the people knew the risks they were taking. But Albus said it didnıt get any easier, and I suppose heıs right.²
	³He also said youıd get through it with our help,² said Ginny. ³He was right about that, too.²

*  *  *  *  *

	Harry found himself standing in the phoenix place, which was as beautiful as ever. ³Another difficult day,² said Dumbledore. ³You seem to have more than your share of them. Fortunately, you also have more than your share of friends, and love.²
	³I need it, thatıs for sure,² Harry agreed. ³Especially after what I saw today, and what I went through, sometimes I wonder how Professor Snape gets along without that, without anything like that.²
	³It is very difficult for him, as you now understand better than ever,² agreed Dumbledore. ³There are several things we should discuss; do you have a preference as to which one is first?²
	³Not really, so I guess Iıll say, the one about Professor Snape first.² Before Harry could ask, Snapeıs Œother halfı appeared. Harry greeted him, then asked, ³The first thing Iım wondering about is, how do you feel about what he did?²
	³I try, as do all of us who inhabit this place for whatever length of time, not to make judgments about those in physical form,² explained Snape. ³It would be so easy for us; this is a highly pleasant environment, free of stress of any kind. For us to point and say Œyou should do thisı or Œyou shouldnıt do thatı would be demeaning to those whom we would judge.²
	³You wouldnıt even judge murder?² asked Harry, surprised.
	³If one observes the principle, no,² answered Snape. ³One thing which is more clear from where Albus and I reside is that there is no such thing as right and wrong, there are no absolutes. You are experiencing that now, in a way; you are sure that murder is wrong, but it troubles you that there might be reasonable justifications for it in certain circumstances. What if one murder saves a thousand? This is one of the points of life, that we are forced to make such judgments. We must decide what is right and what is wrong. Some things may seem obvious, such as that torturing another for pleasure is wrong. I am not saying it is not wrong, just that there is no universal law that says it is. We decide such things. Some seem quite obvious; some, such as killing Rita, seem less so. I know you would like an opinion to help you decide, but we cannot give it to you. You must simply decide for yourself.²
	³Itıs a bit like when you wouldnıt give me your opinion on the ARA, isnıt it,² Harry asked Dumbledore.
	³Except that in that situation, I had an opinion; I simply declined to tell you what it was,² said Dumbledore. ³In this situation, we truly have no opinion. But otherwise, it is similar, yes. It is important for us to make our own judgments. And as was the case in that situation, you have all the information necessary to make your judgment. I sympathize; some such judgments are very difficult.²
	Harry thought for a minute, then asked, ³Did you ever kill, Albus?²
	Dumbledore nodded. ³Yes, Harry, I did. On one occasion. No doubt you are familiar with my defeat of the Dark wizard Grindelwald, as it is mentioned on my Chocolate Frog card. It was he who I killed.²
	³Did you regret doing it?²
	³Yes, I did,² said Dumbledore calmly, as if he were discussing any ordinary subject. ³I did not wish to kill, but I ended up deciding to do so, for what I felt was the greater good. Influencing my decision was the fact that six months before his final defeat, I at one point had him in my power. I could have killed him then, but I attempted to capture him instead, and he escaped me. He went on to kill twenty-two more wizards, and perhaps over a hundred Muggles, before I finally defeated him. Needless to say, those deaths weighed heavily on my conscience.² Harryıs heart went out to Dumbledore. He could put himself in Dumbledoreıs place all too easily.
	³Killing him was one of the hardest things I ever did,² Dumbledore continued. ³One needs a strong feeling of hate to use the Killing Curse effectively, and that did not come naturally to me. Also highly unpleasant were the aftereffects of having done so. Ironically, though I was hailed as a hero and honored greatly, the six months after I killed him were the most miserable of my life. The scene replayed in my mind many times over, and the sure knowledge that I had saved lives was of little solace. Despite the twenty-two deaths, after that experience I promised myself that I would never kill again, no matter what the reason or circumstances. Pansy was quite correct in her speculation yesterday; that experience greatly informed my future judgments regarding what was right or wrong. 
	³In addition to the mental stress of my having killed, I also experienced a severe degradation of my magical abilities. I suddenly could not do difficult spells that I had before, and normal spells less effectively. I was very discouraged by this, and at first attributed it to depression over what I had done; later, I took it as a sign from whatever greater power existed that I should not kill. Of course, after your experience, I realized that I had been using the energy of love, and that putting myself in the proper frame of mind to kill made me unable to use the energy of love, resulting in my abilities becoming far moreŠ ordinary, one could say.
	³I developed a set of principles as to how people should be treated, and decided to follow them unwaveringly, no matter the consequences. I knew that this would be quite painful at times, as the twenty-two deaths had been, but I felt it was the right thing to do. Now, I hasten to emphasize that this was simply a judgment I reached, and not necessarily better than anyone elseıs. One could easily argue that it was less than morally sound, because it led to people suffering when it could have been avoided. For example, Pansy was violently assaulted and tortured when it could have been prevented by my doing what seemed to most to be common sense. You were very nearly killed.²
	Dumbledore regarded Harry seriously, as if hoping to make sure that Harry took his next words to heart. ³You may well reach a different judgment than I did, Harry. You should not think for a moment that any judgment you reach is flawed if you do so. It may be that if you follow my principles, you may lose one or more of your close friends, while if you do not, they will live. Whatever you choose will be something you must live with, and the consequences could be bad no matter what you choose. Lives will be affected by what you do. As you know, it is a terrible burden. I sympathize with you greatly, and I wish I could give you easy answers. Unfortunately, there are none.²
	Harry was silent for a minute, thinking. ³I understand. I should have known it wouldnıt be that easy.² He paused again, then said, ³Iıll have to think about that some more.² Turning to Snape, he asked, ³Was it hard for him to show me what he did?²
	³I do not know if Œhardı would be the right word exactly,² said Snape, ³but it represented a further deepening of his relationship with you. He could not have done it, say, in the first week after you began. It has now been seven weeks, which while not a long time, is long enough for him to get a very good sense of who you are. He still finds you immature, which was his main concern when this began, but he is very impressed with the emotional resiliency you have shown. Of course he is aware that before your sessions you spend a few minutes developing a state of mind consistent with the use of the energy of love, and he has come to see the similarity of that to the state of mind that Albus almost always had; by that age, it came to Albus naturally, effortlessly. With you it requires an effort, but you do it, and it is a state of mind that he needs you to have, though he did not know this at first. He now realizes that no one but you could have replaced Albus, no matter how willing, as the emotional environment would not have been the same. Never having done it with anyone but Albus, it did not occur to him that it would be such a different experience with a different person. As to what happened yesterday, he knew that it was important that you see things from his perspective, and he has become comfortable enough with you in this role to do so.²
	Harry nodded. ³Well, I guess thatıs as much as I could have hoped for, by this time.²
	³It is quite impressive, really, on his part as well as yours,² said Snape. ³He had an adjustment to make, and he made it.²
	³I guess itıs easy not to think about how this is for himŠ or at least it was, until yesterday. I should ask about other stuff, I know we donıt have all the time in the world. Albus, did you really communicate with Fawkes?²
	Dumbledore smiled. ³Yes, I did. It was very nice, like talking to an old friend again after an absence. It simply had not occurred to me that I might be able to do so. It takes a very specific, focused effort, but it can be done. He was very surprised to hear from me, but of course he knew who it was immediately. He was able to quickly convey to you what I hoped you would do.²
	³Thatıs great,² said Harry, happy for Dumbledore. ³Iım glad that youıll be able to talk toŠ well, I guess itıs more like, commune with him again.²
	³Yes, we are both very pleased,² agreed Dumbledore. ³I will be able to send you messages of a sort, of the same type that Fawkes can convey to you. Detailed communication will have to wait until you are asleep, though it will rarely be necessary to communicate through him in any case. It is good to have this option, of course.²
	³Why was it so important for me to do that? He already thought I was the one who knocked him unconscious, in June.²
	³He suspected it, but now he knows, or thinks he does. It was my hope that this will cause him to cease personal participation in any such attacks on you in the future, and perhaps cease participating in any attacks which may draw the attention of the Aurors, since he knows that you are on call for emergencies. He will now be quite frightened of you, the first time in many years he has been frightened of anything. This could very well save lives.
	³To respond to the question you are forming, yes, I would have incapacitated him anyway, even if Fawkes had been unable to receive my message. It was very necessary, as you saw that your friends were losing the battle. They would have been rendered unconscious, then shortly killed, as would you have. I had to do it, so I hoped that we could kill two birds with one stone, so to speak. As for the experience itself, it was no less unpleasant than last time, just more familiar.²
	³Iım really sorry to hear that,² said Harry. ³I appreciate it, we all do. You saved our lives.²
	Dumbledore nodded his acknowledgment. ³I am pleased to be able to do so, even from where I am. With any luck, events such as yesterdayıs will slow down or stop entirely.²
	Harry looked down and shook his head. ³A little too late for Archibald,² he said.
	³Very true,² said Dumbledore solemnly. ³Which brings me to the next topic.² Harry had noticed that Snape had disappeared about a minute ago. Now, another form appeared, and he quickly recognized it as Sarah Dentus.
	She approached him, and he felt emotion rising again. ³Iım so sorry­²
	She took his hand. ³People have been telling you since this happened that it was not your fault. Perhaps if I tell you as well, you will take it more seriously. Harry, we knew very well what risks we were taking, even before you became involved. Archibald knew that the ARA could save lives, but nobody at the Ministry was actively and publicly advocating it, because they were afraid of attracting Voldemortıs attention. We were concerned as well, but in the end we decided to take the risk. Later, we knew there was a further risk in his helping you, even if very few people knew, but that decision was a little easier. As Archibald put it at the time, ŒHeıs setting himself up as Voldemortıs main target, practically daring Voldemort to try to kill him. How can I decide not to help him when he takes risks like that?ı I agreed. We went into this with our eyes wide open. We were simply unlucky. I am very glad that Archibald survived, and that you and your friends did as well. Archibald will miss me greatly, of course, but he will be comforted to know that I am here. We had heard of people communicating from places like this, and wondered whether we would be able to. Now, I will say what I wish to say to him.² As she spoke, Harry again felt as though he were intruding on a personal conversation, but was pleased that Dentusıs grief would probably be lessened, even if only a little.

	The next day, Harry sat down with the others for lunch, just having finished visiting with Dentus for an hour. ³How did it go?² asked Molly.
	³He was very happy to see Sarah again, of course,² said Harry, ³but itıs so soon that heıs still in a bad way about it. I would have given him a few days before trying to talk to him, but I wanted him to see it right away.²
	³Understandable,² said Arthur. ³I assume he also told you that it wasnıt your fault.²
	Harry nodded. ³Yes, he was really firm about that. Iım beginning to accept it, butŠ itıs like, the good thing about helping me is that when your loved ones die, you get a message from them after theyıre gone. The bad thing is, your loved ones die.²
	³A lot of people died sixteen years ago,² said Arthur. ³A lot were helping Dumbledore, but that doesnıt make it his fault. I know youıve heard this before, but weıre going to keep telling you.² 
	Harry nodded, wondering if they felt that he was wallowing in self-pity by making comments like the one he had just made; he then wondered if he actually was. All he knew was that it was how he felt. Part of him understood that they were right, and part felt that they couldnıt understand how he felt. ³I know, itıs just hard seeing that happen to people you care about.²
	³It makes sense,² said Ginny sympathetically. ³You just spent an hour with someone whoıs still really grieving, itıs bound to affect you.²
	³Well, I was thinking we would go do something this afternoon,² suggested Molly. ³Kingsley said Harry should get out more anyway, and this would be a good thing to distract him.²
	Harry and Ginny exchanged a smile. He glanced over at Hermione, who was smiling as well, and looking down, apparently hoping not to be seen. Seeing their expressions, Molly looked at them suspiciously, but offered no comment. ³What did you have in mind?² asked Arthur.
	³Just a trip to Diagon Alley,² said Molly. ³Walk around, look in the shops, have a snack at Florean Fortescueıs, that sort of thing. We could get Ginnyıs N.E.W.T. books while weıre there.²
	³You guys donıt need books?² asked Ginny, surprised.
	³The N.E.W.T. books cover years six and seven,² explained Hermione.
	Ginny raised her eyebrows. ³Funny how I have lots of older brothers and I didnıt know that.² She paused slightly before the word Œlots,ı and Harry wondered if she was going to say Œsixı and changed her mind.
	³Well, most of us donıt pay attention to that kind of thing,² remarked Ron. ³I didnıt know either, until I got the books. Now, Hermione, on the other hand, probably knew that when she was a first year.²
	³Third year, actually,² said Hermione casually, apparently deciding not to reward Ron with a reaction.
	³Oh, right, third year,² said Ron, just as casually. ³That was when you were taking eighteen classes, right?²
	She sighed and gave him an annoyed look. ³Yes, Ron. I was taking eighteen classes. Hogwarts only offers twelve, but I was taking eighteen.²
	Ron shrugged. ³Well, you were using a Time-Turner to put more hours into the day. Maybe you were using a Dimension-Door to also go to a different version of Hogwarts where they teach different classes.²
	Harry failed in his effort not to laugh, as did Neville, Pansy, and Ginny. Despite herself, Hermione smiled a little. ³Yes, I did, and the Ron in that dimension was much nicer than you.²
	³Ah,² said Ron, nodding. ³Fancied him, did you?²
	³Iım not sure I like the direction this conversation is taking,² said Hermione with mock nervousness, as the others laughed again. ³Besides, the Dimensional Door doesnıt work that way.²
	³There is such a thing?² asked Ron, surprised. ³I was only making it up. Or are you pulling my leg?²
	³There is something called a Dimensional Door, yes, or at least thereıs reputed to be,² said Hermione. ³Iıve only heard it mentioned once, in a book I once read about wizarding myths and legends, so it could just be aŠ well, a myth or a legend. Itıs supposed to be like, there are two portals, or doors. One is constant, in our dimension, and one moves around to random dimensions, coming back to ours once every X number of months or years. But you couldnıt use it like you said, since you canıt control where it goes, or how often it goes there.²
	³Who would have made something like that?² wondered Neville .²Or could have, for that matter?²
	³If itıs true, it would probably be one of those big mysteries, like who built the Veil of Mystery,² suggested Hermione. ³But itıs probably not true anyway. The book was entertaining, but most of the stuff in it was really dubious. Itıs stuff that I donıt think even Lunaıs father would publish.²
	³Really?² asked Ginny. ³More dubious than the idea that Cornelius Fudge crushed goblins and had them baked in pies?²
	³Okay, I take that back,² replied Hermione, conceding the point. ³He would publish it.²
	³Say, now that Fudge is gone, I wonder who gets to use his army of heliopaths,² joked Ron.
	Not having been present for the meeting at the Hogıs Head, Pansy didnıt laugh, and neither did Harry, though the others did. ³I know she can be strange, but I really do like Luna,² said Harry. ³I donıt know if I want to be making fun of her.²
	Ron looked chagrined and defensive. ³I think weıre making fun of the idea of an army of heliopaths and Cornelius ŒGoblin-Crusherı Fudge, rather than Luna exactly,² he said. ³I like her too, I think we all do.²
	³Did I tell you that she was one of the ones who came to see me, that day in the infirmary?² asked Pansy. The others shook their heads. ³I had always made fun of her a lot­she was a pretty easy target­but she was really nice. I apologized for what I had done, and she just brushed it off, saying, ŒOh, donıt feel bad, everyone does it,ı which made me feel worse. She certainly doesnıt hold a grudge.²
	³No, she definitely has aŠ serenity, I guess you could say,² agreed Hermione. 
	After a short pause, Molly asked, ³So, is everyone all right to go to Diagon Alley?² Harry wondered if the question was directed mostly at him; he nodded along with the others. ³Good. Iıve already told Kingsley we might go, so Iıll let him know before we do, and the Aurors will be ready.²
	As they finished their lunch, they heard a voice coming from the fireplace. Arthur got up to respond, then came back to the table. ³Harry, itıs for you. Something to do with Quidditch, apparently.² Shrugging, Harry got up to answer. The mention of Quidditch having piqued Ronıs interest, he too went to the living room, standing in a spot which couldnıt be seen from the fireplace.
	³Ah, Professor Potter, thank you,² said the man, who appeared to be in his fifties, balding, with short brown hair. ³I am Alan Woodridge, chairman of the English Quidditch Association. I wonder if I could have a word with you.²
	Surprised, Harry wondered what it was about. ³Sure, go ahead.²
	³Would it be possible for you to pop over here? Iıd prefer to say what I want to say in person, it wouldnıt take long.²
	Harry wondered if he would have seen the potential danger in such a thing twenty-four hours ago. ³Iım sorry, Mr. Woodridge, but I really canıt be going to anyoneıs fireplace right now. The Aurors donıt want me going to any fireplace that I, or they, donıt personally know is secure.² He shrugged in apology.
	Woodridge looked slightly taken aback, but recovered. ³Yes, I see. Ah, well, thenŠ I suppose I can ask you what I want to from here. You probably know, Professor, that­²
	³Please call me ŒHarry.ı² 
	³Yes, thank you, Harry. You probably know that as itıs held every four years, the Quidditch World Cup is coming around again next summer. As the chairman of the EQA, assembling the team is my responsibility. Qualifying matches begin in a few months, and the process of team member selection will be starting very soon. Most players are chosen from the ranks of professional teams, but we always want to keep our eyes open for players who might help us. My purpose in contacting you is to tell you that we would be interested in considering you to be a member of this yearıs team.²
	Harry felt his heart leap, and gaped in surprise. ³You want me to be on the English Quidditch World Cup team?² He involuntarily glanced at Ron, who wore an equally stunned look.
	³Well, not exactly; we would like you to try out for the team,² clarified Woodridge. ³You might very well not make it; I donıt want to raise your hopes.² Harry was suddenly struck by a feeling that Woodridge wasnıt being completely honest, and he reached out with Legilimens. ³Itıs simply that our information is that you are an outstanding Seeker, considering your age. I have talked with your former captain, Oliver Wood, who believes that you would match up well with the Seekers on our professional teams. I would not want to pass up a chance to recruit the best players possible.²
	Harry could detect nothing in the last few sentences that was untruthful, and wondered if he had imagined it before. He decided to ask a question to determine whether he had. ³So you think thereıs a good chance I might not make the team.²
	Woodridge shrugged. ³I donıt know if Iıd say, a Œgoodı chance, but obviously it will be highly competitive. There are twelve highly skilled, professional Seekers in competition, all of whom needless to say would very much like to play on the team. But from what Iıve heard, you have as good a chance as any of them.²
	As Woodridge spoke, Harry detected a memory contradicting what he was saying: Woodridge clearly felt that Harry was a certainty to make the team if he tried out. Harry didnıt know why, but he had a suspicion. ³Mr. Woodridge­²
	³Alan, please.²
	Harry nodded. ³Alan, Iım sorry to ask this, butŠ all my life, a lot of things have happened to me because Iım famous. Is that part of why youıre asking me?²
	³No, it is not,² Woodridge assured him, and Harry knew instantly that it was a lie; he detected a memory of Woodridgeıs excitement when Wood had suggested to him that Harry be given a tryout, and Woodridgeıs understanding that it would be a great publicity coup for English Quidditch to have Harry Potter on the team. ³As I said, Oliver Wood felt that you would have as good a chance of making the team as anyone else. I do not want to leave any stone unturned in order to put the best team on the field. And there will be reserves, of course. Even if you were not the starting Seeker, we will have at least one and possibly two reserve Seekers; you know very well how dangerous it can be to be a Seeker.²
	Harry detected that Woodridge did not necessarily plan to make him the starting Seeker; having him on the team would be good enough, though he would get the nod if he was fairly close in ability to the best of the professional players. He wondered if his disappointment showed on his face, which he tried to keep expressionless. ³Yes, I do know that. It just seems like Iım awfully young to play at that level.²
	³You will be eighteen by the time of the finals, assuming we make it that far; you may recall that Viktor Krum was only seventeen when he played, brilliantly, for Bulgaria in the final three years ago. Your age is obviously no impediment, as there is precedent for one so young to play at that level.²
	Harry had to concede that that was true. ³I guess so. Well, obviously, it would be fantastic to play on the English team. But Iıd have to think about whether itıs something I could do or not. As you may know, Iım going to be both a teacher and a student this year, and Iıd have very little free time to join team practices; I assume thereıd be a lot of them. Also, Iım concerned about security. You probably know that being around me isnıt exactly safe, and I hate to think about the danger that my being around could bring to the team.²
	Woodridge nodded sympathetically. ³Itıs good of you to be concerned about that. But we do have private security arrangements; we would have them anyway, as the team will be very high-profile, and for that reason a possible target even if you were not on it. As for the time situation, Wood did explain that to me, and it is a concern. But you do practice quite a bit at Hogwarts, he tells me, and itıs more important that you practice at all than where you do it, exactly. You know that for Chasers and Beaters itıs important to practice with the rest of the team, but Keepers and Seekers mostly operate alone. You would practice with us when you could, but what would be more important would be simply that you keep in practice.²
	Harry doubted that such arrangements would be made for any other player, no matter how skilled. He also doubted that whatever Œprivateı security wizards Woodridge used would be anywhere near as competent as Aurors, and he still felt he would bring a great deal of danger to the team if he joined. ³I understand. When would the tryouts be?²
	³The first weekend of September,² replied Woodridge. He looked at Harry intently. ³Is this not something you want to do, Harry? You seem hesitant, and most Quidditch players would be jumping at the chance.²
	³I would love to do it,² said Harry truthfully. ³If Voldemort werenıt around, and if I werenıt both a teacher and a student, then I would probably be jumping at it. But thereıs just so much going onŠ I just have to think about it a bit.²
	³I understand,² said Woodridge, and Harry detected that he didnıt really understand, but was saying it to be polite. ³Well, you think it over, then, and let me know what you decide.² He said goodbye, and withdrew from the fireplace.
	Harry looked across the room and saw that the others, including Molly and Arthur, were standing near the kitchen so they could hear the conversation, no doubt having been alerted by Ron. Ron walked up to Harry as Harry approached the others. ³Are you crazy?² asked Ron incredulously. ³Why wasnıt your answer Œyes, yes, thank you, tell me where to go and Iıll be there?ı²
	Harryıs face and tone now reflected his frustration. ³He was lying, Ron. About my chances of making the team. He wants me on the team, badly, because of the publicity. If I donıt fall off my broom repeatedly during tryouts, Iım sure to make the team.²
	³Well, then, whatıs theŠ² Ron trailed off as he suddenly understood.
	³You want to be on the team, but you donıt want to make it like that,² said Ginny.
	Harry nodded. ³He lied about making the team, and he lied about it not mattering that Iım famous. And he lied a little when I brought up the danger; he knows Iıd increase the danger, but he just doesnıt care; heıs willing to risk it to have me on the team.²
	³But youıre good, Harry!² protested Ron. ³You might make the team anyway! You know very well that Wood didnıt suggest you because youıre famous. He plays professionally, and if he says youıre good enough to compete for the position, then you are.²
	³But what if I was the seventh or eighth-best Seeker, and they chose me anyway? Iıd be taking a spot from someone who deserved it more. And if I werenıt the famous Harry Potter, he wouldnıt even be asking me, Iım sure of that.²
	³That doesnıt mean you wouldnıt deserve it, though,² pointed out Ron. ³Look at Krum, he hadnıt played professionally before he played for Bulgaria, and he was their starter and led them to the finals! Whoıs to say you couldnıt do the same?²
	³I wish you wouldnıt say that,² responded Harry, sounding more annoyed and louder than he meant to. ³Iım tempted enough as it is, to just say yes, to take something I might not deserve.²
	Ron gave Harry a Œwhatıs wrong with you?ı look. ³Well, I guess I should just shut up, then, because I donıt know what to say except for that.² He turned and walked into the kitchen.
	Harry was even more frustrated, because heıd managed to upset Ron. He wanted to follow Ron into the kitchen, but felt that it wouldnıt be a good idea right then. Embarrassed, he looked at the others, who looked concerned and sympathetic. He headed for the stairs. ³I just need toŠ² He trailed off, and walked upstairs to the boysı bedroom.
	He sat on the bed, frustrated and angry with himself. As he thought, he realized he was even more angry with Woodridge. Why couldnıt he just take me if Iım good enough and not take me if Iım not?, thought Harry. Do they really need me to make Quidditch more popular? What if I am good enough, and I donıt do it, I could miss a chance Iıll never get again. But what if Iım not good enough, get on the team anyway, have to play, and embarrass myself or let down the team? Not to mention that I wouldnıt have hardly any time, Iım going to be busy enough as it is, with everything else, plus Snape tooŠ Snape would laugh, if he could laugh, he would when he sees thisŠ poor Harry Potter, already with a wonderful partner, great friends, a good job, whining and feeling sorry for himself because he might get yet another good thing for the wrong reason, while Snape has to struggle to get by every day, no friends, nothing good in his lifeŠ yes, he chose the Cleansing, but heıs stuck with it now, and thereıll be times when he needs me and Iıll be off chasing this dreamŠ oh, I envy Krum, he didnıt have all this to worry about, he could just be a player, not a teacher, not someone with responsibilities to the OrderŠ he probably didnıt have to do hardly any schoolwork anyway, Iım sure Karkaroff didnıt make himŠ wonder what happened to Karkaroff, if Voldemort ever found him, probably got a really nasty death if he was caughtŠ
	Harryıs thoughts occupied him until he heard the sound of a toilet flushing from the nearby bathroom; he saw Ron walk past the bedroom door on his way back downstairs. ³Ron, wait,² he said; Ron stopped as Harry stood. ³Could you come in here for a minute?² Ron nodded, came in, and sat on his bed, next to Harryıs.
	³Iım sorry, Ron,² said Harry, embarrassed. ³I shouldnıt have been like that, I know you were just trying to be nice. I donıt know whatıs wrong with me.²
	³Well, there was an attempt on your life yesterday, and the wife of a friend got killed,² Ron pointed out. ³I know that has nothing to do with this, but it would be pretty strange if it didnıt affect your mood, how you react to things. But I admit, I was like, Œwhatıs with him?ı You know how sensitivityıs one of my real strong points.² Ron grinned, and Harry did too, starting to feel better. ³But, Hermione was there to explain it to me, as usual. She said she thinks this is something you always have a problem with, maybe getting things you donıt deserve because youıre Harry Potter. She reminded me of that conversation we had last year about you not feeling deserving. She thinks this is extra-frustrating for you because itıs not clear; you could make the team because of talent or your name, and you wouldnıt know which it was, which would taint it for you even if it was really because of talent; you would always wonder.²
	³Sounds about right. I would never argue with Hermione. And I guess what you said made it worse, because it reminded me of what it could be, if I could just be sure it wasnıt because of my name. But I canıt be sure, and I feel like itıs already tainted, so I just didnıt want to hear what you were saying.²
	Ron nodded sadly. ³I didnıt get that, of course, but I kind of understand it now. And the worst part is, you are good. If you werenıt that good, you could just think, they wanted me for my name but Iıll say no because I donıt want to embarrass myself. You have to wonder what would have happened if you had this talent but your name wasnıt Harry Potter.²
	Harry shrugged. ³I suppose I can console myself with the idea that he never would have asked in the first place if I werenıt Harry Potter, so I never would have had the chance to find out.² He sighed, then continued, ³Hugo once told me that people envy his abilities, but they can be a curse; he gets to see the bad sides of people, the stuff they donıt let people see. Lies, anger, desperation, all kinds of stuff like that, stuff heıd rather not see or know, but he canıt help it. I just saw a tiny bit of what he was talking about. If I werenıt a Legilimens, I would have believed Woodridge, I would have never known he was lying. I could have tried out, made the team, been really happy and blissfully unaware of the real reason. But no, I have to know the truth.²
	³So, youıre definitely going to say no?² asked Ron, looking as though he was sad in advance at the answer he expected to hear.
	³Yeah, Iım pretty sure. And itıs not only just that stuff, but what I said to him was true, too. Iım going to be so busy anyway; I really shouldnıt be on the team unless I can devote full time to it, which I canıt. So, Iıll just have to be satisfied with doing things like figuring out a way to defeat Voldemort, and helping hundreds of young wizards defend themselves and eventually learn how to use the energy of love.²
	Ron smiled. ³Just the usual stuff.²
	³And being saved by my friends,² Harry added. ³Which reminds me, I managed to not even thank you for saving my life. Which you actually did twice, in five minutes. Thatıs pretty impressive.²
	Ron nodded his acknowledgment. ³And the second one, ironically, I couldnıt have done if you werenıt a Legilimens. So I guess there was a good thing about it after all.²
	³Yeah, I know there are good things about it, too,² Harry admitted. ³But that doesnıt mean I canıt whine about the bad things occasionally.² He paused, then chuckled. At Ronıs inquiring look, he said, ³Eighteen classesŠ²
	Ron chuckled as well. ³One of my better ones, I admit. Itıs funny because itıs true, she wouldıve done that if she couldıve. By the way, Harry, we make fun of Hermione, even though weŠ² Ron paused, then sighed, ³Oh, all right, even though we love herŠ it really is hard to get used to saying thatŠ anyway, that bit about the heliopaths­²
	³No, Iım sorry about that, too, I didnıt mean to say that you were being nasty. I guess I just felt guilty, because unlike with Hermione, itıs not the kind of thing weıd say to her face, we donıt quite know her that well. I guess one thing I got out of the Skeeter experience is the idea that itıs better not to do or say things outside someoneıs presence that you wouldnıt with them around, because they could find out, and itıs probably just a better way to be anyway.²
	³Itıd be kind of hard to do that all the time, you couldnıt really talk about anybody,² pointed out Ron. ³But with friends, yeah, I see the point.² Ron stopped talking as Hugo peeked into the room. ³Hey, Hugo, come on in,² said Ron, who gestured Hugo to sit next to him on his bed, and Hugo did.
	³Thanks. How are you guys doing?²
	³You just ask that to be polite, right?² asked Harry, smiling. ³I mean, you know exactly how weıre doing.²
	Hugo shrugged lightly. ³True. I guess I just say it because most people do, itıs more of a greeting, really. A lot of people say Œhow are you?ı when they donıt really care how you are. Also, in my case, itıs interesting to see the answers. A lot of people say Œfineı even when I know theyıre very far from fine.²
	³I guess that makes sense,² said Harry. ³By the way, I wondered about something. Does your ability to detect moods work through walls, or do you have to be on a line of sight, like with Legilimens?²
	Hugo looked impressed. ³Most people donıt think to ask that question, but itıs a good one. Strangely, I need a line of sight to tell if someoneıs lying, but telling a mood works through walls. I have no idea why. I assume you asked because you wondered how I knew it was okay to come up here.² Harry nodded. ³Yes, when I first got here, I saw that the mood up here was serious, and they told me downstairs what had happened. I am sorry, Harry. Probably thereıs no one better equipped than me to understand what that feels like for you. I canıt tell you how many times Iıve wished I didnıt have this ability. People often react to me in ways that would be equivalent to someone just coming out and saying to you, ŒI donıt like being around you, Harry, you make me nervous. I wish you would go away.ı Itıs that clear to me. So while Iıve never been considered for the English Quidditch World Cup team, I have had very similar experiences to what you just had.²
	³I can believe that,² said Harry sympathetically. ³Do you mind if I ask, Hugo, are you married?²
	³No, Iım not, and itıs partly for the reason youıre obviously thinking,² replied Hugo. ³I know youıre trying not to use Legilimency on Ginny, or your friends, and let me tell you, itıs a very good idea. I have had relationships, but I canıt turn my ability off, and it always causes problems. I havenıt found a woman yet who can deal with my knowing exactly what sheıs feeling, all the time. I havenıt given up, but it is difficult.
	³But I see thereıs another reason you asked, and thatıs part of why I came over here. You wondered if I was married because of what happened to Dentus yesterday, youıre worried about it happening to me. I really appreciate it, but you neednıt worry. You know I know about all kinds of Order stuff, and obviously that makes me a prime target for Voldemort, if he knew I knew this kind of thing, which he might be able to guess. I have jewelry of the same kind as you do, with a few different properties. For example, mine can detect a Memory Charm being done, and the Aurors would be there right away. Rest assured that Iım very well protected, and I live alone, so thereıs no one whoıs likely to suffer from their association with me.²
	³Thanks for letting me know,² said Harry. ³Last night I was lying in bed, trying to figure out who this was likely to happen to. All I could think of was you, and Pansyıs parents.²
	³Theyıre already protected, Harry,² said Ron. ³After Nevilleıs grandmother was killed, her parents were given jewelry too.²
	³Have you met them, by the way?² asked Harry.
	Ronıs face reflected that it hadnıt been a great experience. ³Yes, and theyıre pretty much like she described them. Not rude, but definitely not friendly. Turns out they donıt like her living here, but sheıs seventeen and she can live where she wants. Theyıre lukewarm on me, though at one point when I was coming back into the room, when they thought I couldnıt hear them, her mother said, Œwell, at least heıs a pure-blood.ı²
	Harry shook his head in sympathy. ³I bet Pansy was pretty embarrassed.²
	³Yeah, she was, she kept apologizing after we got back. Probably kind of like what would happen if Ginny met your aunt and uncle, only not nearly so bad.²
	³Best if that never happens,² agreed Harry. ³So, Hugo, youıre not doing an article about what happened to Archibald?²
	Hugoıs eyebrows went up. ³You didnıt see the paper this morning? I already did one.²
	³Hermione mentioned it later in the morning,² said Ron. ³She didnıt say anything about it at the table because she figured you didnıt need to be reminded of it.²
	³Very thoughtful,² commented Hugo. ³I talked to Kingsley, of course, and he said that you were pretty bad off, which I could have figured out anyway. I saw what happened, and I didnıt really need quotes from you.² Smiling, he added, ³I would really love a few quotes from Dumbledore, though.²
	Harry and Ron laughed. ³Yes, Ron saved me, then he saved all of us. Iım sure he would give you quotes, too, if it wasnıt a security issue. Of course, it would all be about mysticism, the afterlife, that kind of stuff.²
	³Can you tell me, Harry, what does he say it is?² asked Hugo. ³Thatıs not the kind of perspective I can get from most people, even with my abilities.²
	Harry spent five minutes giving Hugo and Ron an overview of Dumbledoreıs accounts of the afterlife. ³Of course, he doesnıt know everything, because he hasnıt moved on to the spiritual realm, as he calls it,² concluded Harry. ³He says thereıs all kinds ofŠ Œsystems of realityı, he called them, that he doesnıt know anything about, just that they exist, and are different places for spirits to go to have experiences. He says the wholeŠ of everything, I donıt know what to call it, is so vast we canıt imagine it, but that our universe is like a drop of water in a huge ocean compared to what else exists.²
	Hugo and Ron exchanged impressed looks. ³I must say, Harry, I do envy you that,² said Hugo.
	³I feel bad sometimes, because he tells me stuff, and a lot of it I donıt really understand so well,² admitted Harry. ³He knows I donıt understand, and heıs really patient. He just finds a different way to tell me, or he tells me that Iıll understand it with time. Some of it is just really difficult to wrap your mind around.²
	³Iıll bet,² said Hugo as he stood. ³I should get going, I mainly wanted to reassure you that Iıd be all right, because I had a feeling youıd be worried.²
	³Say, why donıt you come to Diagon Alley with us?² asked Harry impulsively.
	Hugo laughed. ³Thank you, Harry, itıs nice of you to ask. But itıs probably not a good idea for me to be seen socializing with you. People might think my articles about you had a Œpoint of view.ı²
	Harry rolled his eyes at being reminded of Skeeter. ³I remember her saying that your articles about me had a Œpoint of view,ı and it seemed like she was saying it just because you didnıt write anything nasty about me.²
	Hugo nodded. ³I disagree with her, of course; that was just a bit of projecting and self-justification on her part. I mean, youıre not perfect, obviously, but you were chosen by a phoenix, which says a lot about the kind of person you are. She had to put a negative spin on you so she could justify to herself what she was doing. It wasnıt as though I had to try very hard to not write much that was negative about you. I mean, I like you, and I canıt pretend to be objective about that. But I do try very hard to keep my articles objective. WellŠ have a good time at Diagon Alley.² They exchanged goodbyes, and Hugo left.
	³Iıd never thought about the bad points of having his abilities,² Ron admitted. ³I just thought, wouldnıt it be cool to know so much about everyone. Probably it is sometimes, but I guess I can see where it would be a problem.²
	³I definitely can,² said Harry. ³So were we going to leave as soon as I was done with my little snit?²
	Ron wore a Œdonıt say thatı expression. ³Itıs understandable that youıd feel this way. Itıs like you got offered something really great and then had it yanked away, it would be hard for anyone. And, you know, I should have apologized to you, too. I think I was acting a little like Mum was when she was getting on your back about your aunt. She wanted you to do what she thought was best for you, and didnıt see that you had problems with it; I did that too. So, Iım sorry.²
	³Thanks,² said Harry seriously. Then, trying to keep a straight face, he added, ³You know, your mother gave me a hug after she apologized to me.²
	Ron responded, ³Cımon, Harry, didnıt you read that card I wrote you?² They both laughed. ³Oh, by the way, weıre not going straight to Diagon Alley. Apparently Kingsley wants to see all six of us, so weıre going there first, then from there to Diagon Alley. Maybe thereıs new arrangements for being on call or something.² Harry got up and followed Ron out.

	In a meeting room at the Auror training center, Kingsley gestured for the six to sit, then did so himself. ³The new term starts in two weeks, so I wanted to discuss what weıre going to do once that happens. Harry, of course, can Disapparate out of Hogwarts, so he can be on call like before. The rest of youŠ first, let me make sure, are you all okay to be on call, to the extent possible?² They nodded. ³Thank youŠ I thought so, but I just wanted to be sure. Which of you go depends on where you are. If youıre sleeping, Fawkes should get Ron and Neville, since theyıre in the same dormitory and can go together, whereas the girls are all split up. If whatever situation it is still isnıt settled by then, he can get the girls one by one. If youıre in classes or in the common room, most of you will be together; for example, if youıre in classes, Ginny wonıt be there, and if youıre in the common room, Pansy wonıt be there; with Harryıs approval, Fawkes will go to wherever there are the most of you.²
	³Thatıs fine, of course,² confirmed Harry.
	³Good. Bear in mind, we think calls will be very unlikely, especially now that Voldemortıs going to be pretty spooked by Harry. But obviously, we still need to know what to do if something does happen. Harry, Ron, Ginny, if youıre doing Quidditch practice when a call comes, stay on your broom, just stop and Apparate to the detection room while still on them, since as you know, you canıt be moving when you Apparate. Ron and Ginny would take Fawkes, of course, and from there to the spot of the call. Being on brooms is an advantage in some kinds of combat situations because it gives you more maneuverability. Any questions?²
	No one had any. ³Okay, one more thing, then Iıll let you go. Iıve already told all of you how much we appreciate what youıve done, both in being on call and during the Apparation crisis. Itıs been extremely helpful, in both practical and morale-related ways, to know that we have you around if we need you. And we know that risking your lives isnıt new to any of you, but you have done that in helping us as well. So, in addition to our thanks, we wanted you to have a moreŠ substantial token of our appreciation.
	³The crisis lasted a week, and some of you werenıt there for all of it, but it could have lasted longer, and we know you all would have stayed on as long as it took.² As he spoke, a chest in the corner opened, and well-crafted wooden boxes hovered out, one coming to rest in front of each of the six. ³In recognition of that fact, we persuaded the Ministry to disburse to each of you one month of an Aurorıs salary, which is four hundred Galleons.² Harry looked around to see his friends gaping, especially Ron, as they opened their boxes. He opened his, and saw the Galleons neatly arranged: twenty stacks of twenty, five across and four down, fitting exactly into the space of the box.
	Obviously having noted their expressions, Kingsley added, ³Let me be clear, this is not a gift. You earned this, all of you. We were going to give it to you at the end of the month, but thatıs when youıre going back to Hogwarts. We thought you should have the chance to spend a bit of it, and since youıre going to Diagon Alley todayŠ well, have a good time, all of you.² He left the room.
	Harryıs friends exchanged amazed looks; Harry was sure he was the only one to have ever had that much gold at once before. It wasnıt so amazing for him, but he was very happy for them. I definitely have a feeling weıre going to have a good time in Diagon Alley, he thought.


Chapter 9
The Last Car of the Hogwarts Express

	The last two weeks of the summer passed without incident, and much too fast for Harry, who felt as though he hadnıt had enough of a chance to enjoy the summer. He resumed sessions with Snape two days after finding out about the Memory Charm, and resumed training with the Aurors at the same time, having six days of training before the summerıs end.
	Hermione arranged for the purchase of a computer and the necessary equipment to use the Internet, but soon after they received their payment from the Aurors, the six decided to contribute fifty Galleons each to pay for it. Arthur was extremely pleased, while Molly noted wryly that she would now always know where to find her husband. Phone service to connect the computer to the Internet would not be installed until the studentsı first day back at Hogwarts, but Arthur wasted no time in learning about the computerıs functionality. ³Amazing, the things Muggles come up with,² Harry heard Arthur say twice. Harry decided to send Dudley a letter (not an owl) thanking him for the idea. Dudley wrote back with his e-mail address, prompting Harry to have to ask Hermione what e-mail was.
	Harry had to write another letter, to Woodridge, politely declining his offer to try out for the Quidditch World Cup team. He could have called Woodridge in the fireplace, but preferred not to have to listen to Woodridge try to persuade him to change his mind, given the temptation the offer represented. He did have to field a fireplace call from a stunned Wood a few days later, and found it unpleasant to try to explain his reasons for declining while avoiding mentioning the most important one.
	A week before the term started, Dentus visited Harry at the Burrow; Harry had offered to meet Dentus at his home, but Dentus refused to have Harry over even for a prearranged visit, fearing for Harryıs safety. Dentus told Harry that he had decided to accept the position of History of Magic professor. Harry was pleased but also saddened, understanding that Dentus would have declined the position had his wife not died. Dentus pointed out to Harry that the position would keep him occupied as he coped with his loss, and would make sure he was around people, both of which he felt would be positive things at that time. Dentus reminded Harry of his promise to take his class, and Harry said that there would probably be a scheduling conflict with the classes Harry was teaching; Dentus said he would talk to McGonagall to see if his class could be arranged so that Harry could take it. Harry smiled, imagining Snapeıs reaction when told to make a last-minute schedule change.
	On Saturday, the first of September, Harry had to go to Hogwarts for the first of his responsibilities of the year: the teachersı pre-term meeting. He recalled how intimidated he had felt at that meeting last year, and how he had bickered with Snape over the question of assigning detentions. He was pleased to recall that he had not had to give detention to anyone other than Malfoy. The meeting was scheduled for three oıclock, but he went to his quarters at two, then wandered around the castle, taking it all in. He decided to pay Hagrid a visit, and headed out to his hut.
	³Jusı a minute,² came the familiar shout when Harry knocked on the door, followed by the equally familiar barking. Hagrid opened the door and broke into a broad grin. ³Harry! Come in, come in. Good ter see yeh. Have a seat.² Harry started to do so, but Hagrid suddenly said, ³Actually, if yeh could help me oı bit firsıŠ² Harry stepped over closer to where Hagrid prepared his food, wondering what the problem was.
	³Could yehŠ get the fire goinı for me?² asked Hagrid, embarrassed. 
	Surprised, Harry said, ³Sure,² and pointed his wand at the burner. Flames suddenly burst out from below the pot of water.
	³Great, thanksŠ er, could yeh make it a bit lower? Thaıs it, thanks.²
	³No problem. How do you usually get the fire going?² It had just occurred to Harry that Hagridıs hut wouldnıt have gas or electricity, but he did cook.
	³Uh, the same way yeh jusı did, usually,² Hagrid said confidentially, as he got down cups and tea bags. ³Bin havinı a problem lately, fer some reason. Canı seem ter do any magic, like I jusı donı know how anymore. Strange thingŠ²
	³That is strange,² agreed Harry. ³Have you talked to McGonagall about it? Maybe she could figure out what it was.²
	Hagrid looked reluctant. ³Well, yeh see, technically, Iım not supposed ter be doinı magic at all, yeh know,² he pointed out. ³Rather not go talkinı abouı it.²
	³Iıd forgotten about that,² Harry admitted. ³Iıve seen you do it often enough that it doesnıt occur to me. Do you think sheıd have a problem with it? I mean, Albus never did.²
	Hagrid looked at Harry in surprise, then nodded. ³Hard ter get used ter yeh callinı him thatŠ jusı sounds strange. Not sayinı yeh shouldnı, oı course, I know he wanted yeh ter. AnywayŠ I donı know, jusı donı wanı ter bother her. Itıll come back, Iım sure.²
	Harry nodded, but made a mental note to ask Hermione if it was common for wizards to suddenly lose their magical ability temporarily; he had never heard of it. ³I hope so. So, howıs Grawp doing?² Harry had visited Hagrid a few times during the summer, once with Ginny, but the subject of Grawp hadnıt come up.
	³Better anı better, thanks,² answered Hagrid enthusiastically. ³Temperıs much better, hardly ever gets mad anymore. His English is really cominı along, too, he can communicate real well, long as the conversation doesnı get too hard. Would yeh like ter come fer a visit?²
	Harry found the idea didnıt intimidate him like it would have a year ago, even though he didnıt completely believe Hagridıs assurances about Grawpıs behavior. ³I would, actually, but I canıt right now. The pre-term meetingıs pretty soon, I just came early to wander around a bit.²
	³Ah, yes,² said Hagrid, nodding. ³Yeh know, Harry, sometimes Iım jusı as happy thaı I canı go inter the castle, Œcept fer the Great Hall,² he confided. ³Meetinıs, conferencesŠ Iım happy jusı stayinı here, doinı what I wanı ter do.²
	³I can understand that,² agreed Harry, smiling. ³Probably most of the teachers wouldnıt mind skipping stuff like that, they just donıt have a good excuse like you do. But you will be there for the teachersı dinner tonight?²
	³If itıs in the Hall, sure,² said Hagrid agreeably. ³Donı mind talkinı to people, jusı the meetinıs arenı so good. Good thing they donı have the meetinıs in the Hall, so Iıd have ter come.²
	Harry chuckled. ³Iıll be sure not to mention it to McGonagall, but Iıd bet she knows how you feel anyway.² Harry talked to Hagrid for another half hour, then left so he could be a little early for the meeting. He headed back to his quarters, and to his surprise, ran into Dentus, who was leaving his own quarters.
	³Archibald! Good to see you. So, what do you think, so far?²
	Dentus shook his head, looking around. ³Itıs been forty-eight years, as I was telling Professor McGonagall last night, but Hogwarts has barely changed. Which is nice, I think; some things should stay the same.² Gesturing to the quarters he had just left, he added, ³She told me that these would have been your quarters last year, but you didnıt need them, and you ended up with Albusıs. Which has a nice symmetry, considering their plans for you.²
	³I donıt know what Iım going to do yet,² Harry pointed out. 
	Dentus nodded. ³I know, thatıs why I said Œtheir plans,ı not Œyour plans.ı Anyway, thatıs another good thing about this job, these quarters. There were so many things to remind me of Sarah at home, which there wonıt be here. Not that I wonıt think of her, of course, but Iıve recently become rather conscious of the difference between thinking and obsessing.² Harry nodded, saying nothing, but soon found that Dentus knew what he was thinking. ³Harry, do you remember at that dinner, I made that joke about how bad you are at lying? Most of the reason for that is that your feelings show very vividly on your face, even if you donıt mean for them to. I may mention Sarah from time to time, and I donıt want you thinking that it was your fault every time I do.²
	³Sorry,² said Harry, embarrassed. ³Itıs justŠ²
	³I do understand, Iım not trying to give you a hard time,² Dentus assured him. ³I know youıre very young to be doing what youıre doing. One of the things that came up in my conversation during dinner last night with Professor McGonagall was last yearıs attack on Hogsmeade. I know you suffered a lot from that, and probably what happened to Sarah is a little like that. Voldemort goes after you, and peopleŠ get in the way.²
	³I know,² agreed Harry heavily, ³and I also know that people would die anyway, even if I wasnıt doing this. Theyıd just be different people, people I didnıt know. Itıs just hard for that to make me feel less bad when something like that happens.² He paused. ³Iıve been looking forward to the school year, in a way, even though I was able to relax a lot during the summerŠ I guess I always look forward to the school year, because until this summer, I always lived with my aunt and uncle in the summer, and I couldnıt wait to get away. But coming back here this year, I canıt help but think thereıs going to be another Hogsmeade, something like that. If there is, I just hope Iım in the middle of it.²
	³I can understand that,² said Dentus sympathetically. ³I know you wonıt want to hear this, but a lot of us will want to be there with you. I didnıt use a wand much in politics, but Iım no slouch.²
	³Thanks, Archibald. Iım sure youıre not. So, how was your dinner with Professor McGonagall?²
	³Very good,² said Dentus. ³Weıre more or less contemporaries, so we had a lot to talk about. Iım six years older than her; it turns out that I was a seventh year when she was a first year. You remember I said I was Head Boy; she told me she remembers me scolding her for running in the halls.²
	³Itıs hard to imagine her running in the halls,² grinned Harry. ³Of course, itıs hard to imagine her as being eleven. I should see if I can get her to show me some pictures sometime.²
	³Somehow I doubt she would, but I suppose you never know. That dinner made me think, the one last year was with you and Albus. That must have been very nice for you.²
	³I was kind of intimidated at first,² recalled Harry, ³but not for long. He was always good at making people feel comfortable. It was really nice. He told me stories about HogwartsŠ getting to know him the way I did was the best thing about being a teacher.²
	Dentus gave him an amused smile. ³Better than helping all these young wizards and witches learn how to defend themselves?²
	Harry returned the smile. ³Thatıs a close second. I will say, it is niceŠ last year, at the end, I got to see how far the students had come, how much they improved over the year. It was a good feeling.²
	³I can imagine,² agreed Dentus. ³Iım looking forward to that, too. At the end of the year, Iıll get to see how much theyıveŠ² Dentus trailed off, looking uncertain. ³No, wait, it doesnıt work for me.² He then smiled to make sure Harry knew he was joking.
	Harry laughed. ³Youıll get to see them apply their knowledge of history. I have a feeling theyıll come out knowing a lot more than when they came in. I definitely have a feeling I will.²
	³Thank you, Harry. By the way, just to let you know, Iım not expecting you to do the homework in my class.² Noting Harryıs raised eyebrows, he continued, ³Youıre only taking it because I asked you to; itıs not as though you need the N.E.W.T., and I really just wanted you to hear my lectures. I know youıll have very little time as it is.²
	Trying not to smile, Harry said, ³Iıll get Hermione to read me the important parts of the textbook.²
	Dentus laughed. ³Like she does from the Prophet. Youıre certainly lucky to have her as a friend.²
	³In more ways than one,² Harry agreed. ³So, Professor Snape was able to change the schedule enough so I could take your class?²
	Dentus seemed to be trying not to smile. ³Yes, though he did make a very dry remark about it being no problem, that he needed something to keep him occupied.²
	Harry couldnıt help but laugh, but stopped after a few seconds. ³Yeah, I knew he wouldnıt be happy about it. Well, I feel like Iım allowed to laugh, since heıs said more than once that heıll be happy when I have to do it eventually.²
	³Professor McGonagall did say last night that not having to do that anymore was one of the good things about not being deputy headmistress,² observed Dentus. ³The bad thing, of course, is that she has to deal with politicians more than she used to.²
	³I assume you had a bit of a laugh at that,² said Harry. 
	³Yes, we did,² agreed Dentus, as he gestured to Harry that they should head to the meeting, and they started walking. ³We talked about politics for a while, and I told her some stories. Theyıre the type that would bore you, but she was pretty interested.²
	³Maybe Iıll be interested in fifteen or twenty years,² suggested Harry.
	³Even if Iım still around, itıs questionable whether Iıll still be able to tell them to you then,² said Dentus humorously. ³Iıll be saying, Œnow, there was this manŠ oh, what was his name?ı²
	Harry smiled. ³Somehow I think youıll be all right.²
	³I hope so.² They walked in silence for a moment, then Dentus said, ³Itıs strange to think about that long from nowŠ youıll have a nice, quiet life, and youıll probably remember this as the most exciting time of your life, but the most difficult as well. Not that I think youıll have nostalgia for it, but thereıs an energy to it, caused by the dire circumstances, that probably wonıt come again.²
	³I really hope it wonıt,² said Harry fervently. ³I donıt know, Archibald. All I can tell you now is that I just want this to be over. Maybe some things are exciting; I guess I couldnıt deny that the Apparation crisis was kind of exciting, trying so hard to get out there really fast, and helping in captures. But that happened because two Aurors were killed, and it was just a fight we had to win. Iıve cried so many times for people who got killedŠ I feel like thatıs what Iıll always remember, not how exciting it was. Right now, I really want to have a nice, boring life.²
	Dentus put a hand on Harryıs shoulder for a few seconds as they walked. ³I can very much understand that. Perhaps Œexcitingı was the wrong word; maybe Œintenseı would have been better. ŒExcitingı has a positive connotation which is definitely not appropriate to this situation.²
	They entered the staff room and sat next to each other, Harry exchanging greetings with some of the other teachers; everyone was there except Trelawney. Harry noticed that the large table at which they were sitting wasnıt usually in the staff room, and he wondered if it was conjured. He looked at the clock on the wall, which read two minutes to three. Sprout, sitting on his other side, leaned over and whispered, ³Sybil likes to come exactly on time. She really does prefer it up in her tower.² Harry smiled a little and nodded. Harry noticed that Dentus was talking to John, who was sitting on his other side, and who thanks to Harry he already knew. McGonagall was sitting at one end of the table, Snape at the other.
	At exactly three oıclock, Trelawney walked in and took the last seat, one of the two nearest Snape. ³Excellent, we are all here,² said McGonagall, who Harry felt was trying to conceal annoyance at Trelawney. ³Welcome to another year, everyone. It is good to see you all again. Before we begin, I would like to introduce the newest member of our staff. Former Ministry of Magic Undersecretary Archibald Dentus has kindly accepted the post of professor of History of Magic.²
	Dentus exchanged nods with most teachers. ³Has Professor Binns resigned?² asked Trelawney, clearly surprised. ³I spoke with him from time to time; I would think he would not have left without informing me of his plans.²
	McGonagall seemed to be trying to choose her words carefully. ³He did not resign, as such, but it was clear that he intended not to return. He decided it was time to move on, and we must respect his decision. Now­²
	³Excuse me, Professor,² interrupted Trelawney, as Harry was sure he saw irritation flicker across McGonagallıs face. ³How was it Œclear?ı I saw no portents, and I was his closest friend on the staff.²
	McGonagall glanced at Harry, and was about to answer, when Harry put up a hand to stop her. ³Itıs okay, Professor,² he said to McGonagall. ³Iım not going to tell most of the students, but I did plan to tell the staff at some point.² Looking at Trelawney, then others, he explained what had happened with Dumbledore. Like others he had told, they reacted mainly with awe, except Trelawney, who either didnıt believe him or was trying to appear unimpressed. ³So,² he concluded, ³he told me that Professor Binns wouldnıt be back, and I told Professor McGonagall.²
	³HeavensŠ² said Sprout, amazed. ³And he stays where he is to talk to you?²
	Harry glanced at McGonagall, who answered the question. ³As was his intention all along, he stays where he is to assist in the struggle against Voldemort. More than that I cannot say, for security reasons.²
	There were more impressed looks. Flitwick shook his head and said, ³I must say, if he can die and still help against Voldemort, then Voldemortıs in trouble.²
	³That is the idea,² agreed McGonagall. ³Returning to the topic, I wish to thank Professor Dentus for taking the position. In other personnel-related announcements before we get underway, the Head Boy and Girl this year will be Ernie Macmillan of Hufflepuff and Hermione Granger of Gryffindor.²
	Harry had to fight off an urge to interject, ŒAnd if we were Aurors, money would be changing hands right now.ı McGonagall continued, ³And as I am now the headmistress, I cannot continue in my role as Head of Gryffindor House; the new Head of Gryffindor House is Professor Potter.²
	Harry got some impressed looks and a few smiles. ³So, as a student and a Head of House,² said Sprout with amusement, ³you could end up having to discipline yourself.²
	Several teachers laughed, including Harry. ³I hope it doesnıt come to that,² he replied. ³I think Iıll try to talk to myself first, see if I can get myself to listen to reason. Knowing me, though, I doubt itıll work.² 
	³You could have Hermione talk to you, on your behalf,² suggested John. ³You would probably listen to her.²
	³Fascinating though the ramifications are,² said McGonagall dryly, ³we should get on with the meeting. Before we discuss our plans for the year, is there any business anyone wishes to discuss?²
	³Yes, Headmistress, I have something,² said Snape, to Harryıs surprise. ³It concerns the Slytherin Quidditch team. As you know, six of the seven members of last yearıs team graduated last year, and the remaining player is inexperienced. I myself am not well versed in the nuances of Quidditch, leaving open the question of how new players for this yearıs team are to be selected.²
	³Couldnıt Madam Hooch do it?² asked Sprout.
	³I discussed it with her; she informed me that she does not feel competent to evaluate talent,² said Snape. Looking at McGonagall, he asked, ³I assume I may choose the person I wish to choose the team members?²
	³If the person agrees, certainly,² said McGonagall.
	³Thank you,² said Snape politely. ³I would therefore request that Professor Potter choose the six new team members.²
	Harry gaped in surprise, as heads turned and eyebrows rose. He looked at Snape as if not sure heıd heard correctly. ³Youıre jo­ okay, youıre not joking,² he quickly amended, as he remembered who he was talking to. ³But not only am I the head of Gryffindor House, I play on the Gryffindor team! I donıt think there could be a much bigger conflict of interest than that.²
	³I am perfectly willing to stipulate the conflict of interest,² replied Snape calmly. ³I remain confident that you will choose the best players possible; I am given to understand that those chosen by a phoenix possess a certain integrity of character. Or is that merely a misconception?²
	Harry saw a few teachers smile; he gave Snape an annoyed look. ³Youıre just getting back at me for those comments about the schedule, arenıt you.²
	Snape raised an eyebrow. ³Hardly. I chose you because you are the person on staff with the most Quidditch experience. However, your reluctance is understandable. No doubt you are concerned that you will do such a good job of selecting players that your hold on the Quidditch Cup may be threatened. I am sure no one would think less of you were you to turn down my request for that reason.²
	Annoyed as he was, Harry couldnıt help but smile a little. Also smiling, Flitwick said, ³Gee, Harry, do you think heıs trying to manipulate you?²
	³No, heıs just getting in a few shots at me,² replied Harry. ³He knows Iıll do it anyway. Okay, Professor, Iıll choose the best team I can, and weıll still win the Cup.²
	³It would hardly be a surprise, as your team is experienced, whereas mine will not be,² admitted Snape. ³In three or four years, though, things may be different.²
	Harry nodded. ³Yes, they might,² he agreed. ³And donıt worry, Iıll choose younger rather than older, other things being equal.²
	³Just out of curiosity, why?² asked John.
	³You always want to choose younger if you can, so the players can get more experienced and be better when theyıre older,² explained Harry. ³If I choose mostly second and third years, theyıll be pretty good when theyıre sixth and seventh years.²
	³Sounds like youıre going out of your way to be fair,² commented Flitwick.
	Harry shrugged. ³If I do it, I have to do it like I would if it were my team.²
	³Well, that is settled, then,² said McGonagall, in an unmistakable Œletıs move onı tone. ³Are there any other questions before we proceed?²
	³Yes, I have a question, Professor,² said Harry, a thought suddenly having popped into his head. ³Are there contingency plans in case the castle comes under attack?²
	He got a few surprised looks. ³What makes you think thatıll happen?² asked John.
	Harry was surprised that John should have to ask. ³Iım here,² he said simply.
	³He tried hard to kill you last year, but he didnıt attack the castle,² John pointed out.
	³And nothing has worked, so he might try,² argued Harry. ³Besides, heıs had a whole year to prepare, he might have figured out a way.² Harry found he didnıt want to say what he thought was the most important reason Voldemort wouldnıt have tried it the year before: that Dumbledore was there then, but now was not. He knew McGonagall probably understood that as well, but saying it somehow seemed insulting to McGonagall.
	³The castle is a highly secure environment, protected by many kinds of ancient magic, as you know,² said McGonagall to Harry reassuringly. ³The founders made sure that this was so, and Hogwarts has never in its many-centuries history been successfully invaded. However, we do take the possibility seriously, and the Aurors have plans for its defense. I suggest you take up the matter with Mr. Shacklebolt if you would like further information.²
	³I will, thanks,² he said. He specifically wondered what would happen with the students, how they would be protected. He also knew that many would want to join the fight, and he felt that at least sixth and seventh years should be allowed to. He decided on the spot to teach advanced dueling to the sixth years as well as the seventh years.
	³If there is nothing else, then,² prompted McGonagall. ³Very well, as usual we shall go around the table and get each professorıs thoughts as to how they will approach their classes, from most junior to most senior. Professor Dentus, if you would begin.²
	With a glance and a smile at Harry, Dentus said, ³I never would have thought Iıd be junior to a seventeen-year-old.² Harry smiled, as did other teachers. ³Well, as I told the headmistress and the deputy headmaster yesterday, I plan to generally follow the established curricula for each yearıs classes, but emphasize the current situation and link it to similar historical events. I am interested in having the students understand that we are in the midst of historically significant events, which will one day be written about in history books. I think it will help them to empathize with those who lived throughout other historically significant times.²
	³Interesting, it sounds like a very good idea,² commented Sprout. ³Will you be mentioning the fact that theyıll also be taking classes from a historically significant figure?²
	Dentus smiled at Harry again. ³Well, this particular historically significant figure tends to get embarrassed rather easily, so I shouldnıt answer here. But I imagine itıll come up once or twice.²
	³Come on,² said Harry to Dentus, annoyed and embarrassed. ³If I dropped dead tomorrow­which, you know, could happen­then I wouldnıt be very historically significant, would I?² 
	Dentus gave a mild shrug. ³Less so, I admit; I understand you havenıt exactly defeated Voldemort yet. But I was speaking more of the energy of love. If you died tomorrow along with your friends, then yes, the energy of love might die in its crib, so to speak, and your historical significance would be diminished. But if its use becomes even somewhat widespread, it will have great historical significance, even more so than if you defeat Voldemort. I see that you hadnıt thought of it quite that way.²
	³Iım just busy trying not to be killed, itıs hard to think about things like historical significance,² said Harry, trying not to be obviously embarrassed.
	³Thatıs why itıs good to take History of Magic, you can understand these things better,² teased Dentus.
	McGonagall cleared her throat. ³Well, amusing as it is to make sport of Professor Potter, we should stop there.² Harry had a feeling of gratitude until she added, ³There will be plenty more chances throughout the year.² He gave her a long-suffering look as the other teachers laughed. ³I apologize, Harry, that was hard to resist. Now, as you are the next most junior professor, the floor is yours.²
	Harry paused for a few seconds. ³I guess Iım going to do things similarly to last year­focusing on practical things­but even more so. Like I said, Iım expecting an attack on the school; at least, I canıt ignore the strong possibility. I want every student to be able to defend him or herself as well as possible. Iım going to focus strongly on dueling, real dueling, for the sixth and seventh years, maybe even start the topic for the fifth years. Iıll be teaching the Patronus Charm to anyone I think can learn it. Lots of emphasis on Stunning, Disarming, Protection, Impediment, that sort of thing.²
	The other teachers exchanged glances, but said nothing. Finally McGonagall said, ³That sounds fine, Professor. But I am sure you know that most of us are wondering whether you will attempt to teach students how to use the energy of love.²
	³You, and everyone I came in contact with all summer,² said Harry. ³I canıt answer it exactly, though, because it depends a lot on the reactions I get when it comes up in class. Obviously Hermione being able to use the new spells against Voldemort got peopleıs attention, and I understand that. But itıs going to be very difficult for a lot of people, which Iım going to tell them. And just because I was able to teach my friends doesnıt mean itıll be easy to teach anyone else. Part of me wants to take it slowly, take a few years to try it out on different groups before I try it in classes. But I also know that it could save lives if even some people get it fairly quickly, like my friends did. In the classes, Iım just going to watch what happens, and decide as I go. Professor Dumbledore was always telling me to use my intuition, and this seems like a good time to do that.²
	McGonagall nodded. ³As your intuition has provided you with two highly useful spells, I would not want to argue with it. John, your turn.²
	As John explained that his courseıs main change would involve making students aware of the Internet, Harry mentally drifted, wondering if he would actually be mentioned in history books. He had never contemplated such a thing before, even though at their first meeting Hermione had told him he was mentioned in books of recent history. He felt that it would be great in other circumstances, but as he had said to Dentus, all he could think about was how much he wanted a nice, boring life.

	After the meeting, the group moved to the Great Hall for the teachersı feast and social event, from which Snape was again absent. After the meal, everyone stood and circulated; Harry felt far more comfortable than he had at the previous yearıs event, now that he knew everyone and was comfortable with them. Well, except Trelawney, he thought, as she took twenty minutes pressing him for details as to how he communicated with Dumbledore. 
	She finally let him go, after which he was approached by an obviously amused McGonagall. ³I assume you heard that conversation?² he asked.
	³Enough of it,² confirmed McGonagall. ³It was clear even at the meeting, when you told the room about what had happened, that she was most put out. She clearly feels that you are treading on her territory.²
	³But this has nothing to do with Divination,² pointed out Harry. ³Albus doesnıt know the future.²
	³It is close enough, apparently. It seems that anythingŠ otherworldly is enough to draw her attention, and that she wishes Albus were talking to her rather than you.²
	Harry shook his head. ³Was she really that close to Professor Binns? I wouldnıt think so, if he didnıt even say goodbye to her.²
	³I donıt know, really. All I can say is that they both tended to avoid the staff room.²
	³Speaking of which, will we be seeing you in the staff room, now that youıre the headmistress?²
	³Yes, I think you will,² she said. ³I will still be teaching this year, and it will be more convenient than going toŠ I want to say, Albusıs office. He was here for so long, it simply seems like his, rather than that of the headmaster or headmistress. Next year, I will not be teaching, so I will probably spend more time there.²
	³That reminds me, is there a portrait of him in there now, along with all the other ones of past headmasters?²
	³Yes, there is,² she said. ³Of course, it has no relationship to what you see when you talk to him at night; the portrait may not even know that you are unless you tell it. Then again, he did plan it, so it is possible. It will certainly not know what you talk about with Albus, though. You do understand that the portrait will not be quite the same as he was, though it will be similar.²
	³Yes, I know,² he agreed. ³Let me ask you, ProfessorŠ how does it feel, knowing that youıll be the next one whose portrait goes up there?²
	³I could ask you the same question,² she pointed out. ³You could be after me. How would it make you feel?²
	He hadnıt thought about that. ³I suppose since Iıd be dead, it wouldnıt matter much one way or the other.²
	She nodded. ³And that is exactly how I feel.²
	³I understand,² he said. ³Professor, do you think Albus will be written about in history books?²
	³He already has been,² she pointed out. ³But I assume you mean, in the ones written a hundred years from now. Iım not sure, Harry. But let me ask you: if he is, what do you think will be said about him?²
	Harry thought for a moment. ³Itıs hard to sayŠ historyıs never been my subject, Iım not sure what they say about people in history books, only what they did. I guess it would say the same things that are on his Chocolate Frog card.²
	³And how would you remember him to someone else, if you had to do it in only a few sentences?
	He thought again. ³That he was a man of principle, that he did what he thought was rightŠ and that it would be hard to imagine someone more kind, caring, and loving than he was.²
	She smiled, emotion in her eyes. ³Yes, exactly. That is why I feel that what is written about us in history books is not so important. What is important is how we are remembered by those we leave behind, and I know for a fact that even those who knew him far less well than you and I remember him the same way. That is surely as much as any of us can hope for.²
	She drifted off to talk to someone else, leaving Harry alone with his thoughts. He was approached by Dentus. ³I heard most of that, Harry, I was waiting to talk to you when you and she were finished. Sheıs certainly right, and I donıt think Albus could be summed up better than you did. But unfortunately, I come to bring you back down to reality, the here and now, the world of moral compromises.²
	Harry gave Dentus a quizzical look. With a sly smile, Dentus continued, ³Of course, that seems to be my role in your life. AnywayŠ I didnıt talk to you yesterday, but Iım sure you, or Hermione, saw in the Prophet that Rudolphus Bright was made Minister of Magic.² Harry nodded. ³I spent some time before todayıs meeting talking to old friends in the Ministry, and one of them said that he wanted to talk to me. Of course, everyone knows now about my relationship with you. I talked with Bright in a fireplace, and he wants to have a meeting with you. I explained our schedule today, and how busy you usually are, especially once the school year starts. He asked me to ask you if you would be willing to see him tonight, after the social event is finished.²
	³Well, you did say this would happen,² said Harry resignedly. ³I suppose so, better to do it now than once I get really busy. Does he want me to meet him at the Ministry?²
	³No, Harry. Heıll come here. You can decide where to meet him; your quarters might be a good place.²
	³Heıll come here? Why? I can just take Fawkes to see him, but he has to come through Hogsmeade, guarded by Aurors. Is there something else he wants to do here?²
	³No, Harry,² Dentus explained patiently. ³This is a gesture on his part, or you could say itıs part of political theater. In politics, where you meet is important. In your office? His office? Someplace neutral? He knows he could ask you to come to the Ministry, and you would. By coming here to meet you, heıs making a show of respect, for you and your accomplishments.²
	Harry was impressed. ³I didnıt know it worked like that. When should I meet him?²
	³I talked to Professor McGonagall, and she said we would be finished here by about a quarter to eight, so eight seems like a good time. I can go off to a fireplace and let him know, and Iım sure heıll be here by then.²
	³Okay, thatıs fine,² agreed Harry. ³Do you have any advice for what I should say to him? Do you know why he wants to talk to me?²
	³To answer the second one first, youıre one of the most important wizards in the country, right up there with he and Kingsley; he wants to have a relationship with you. I did tell you that whoever the next Minister was would want to be your friend. He wonıt say that, heıs not that unsubtle. If I had to guess, Iıd say heıll talk to you with an unusual­for a politician­degree of respect and honesty, because he knows what kind of person you are, and what will have a good impression on you. I donıt know exactly what heıll say, but I do understand that his goal will be simply for you to think well of him. He almost certainly will not ask you to protect him; he knows that since youıre very brave, he wonıt impress you by not acting bravely. As for advice, I wouldnıt suggest anything in particular to say to him. I wouldnıt bother asking him his opinions on issues, since he would just tell you what you wanted to hear, and youıre not that well versed in them anyway. I would say, just get a sense of how he presents himself, of who youıll be dealing with in the future, because you almost certainly will. Youıll be fine. Just think of how Albus would have dealt with him. Be honest, be yourself, donıt concern yourself with questions of how much power or influence you have, and youıll be all right. Okay, Iıll go let him know. You should just go to your quarters a little before eight.² As Dentus walked away, Harry thought about how ironic it was that most people would think it was a great honor to be paid a visit by the Minister of Magic, but he would just as soon return to the Burrow. He held up his hand to tell Ginny why he would be back later than he had thought.

	Harry walked into his quarters at five minutes to eight, wishing that Ginny could be there with him. Not that she would want to talk to Bright either, but he always felt better with her around. Partly out of a lack of anything else to do, he sat and focused on love, much as he would before a session with Snape.
	A few minutes later, there was a knock on the door; Harry stood and opened it with his wand. Rudolphus Bright walked in; Harry got a quick glimpse of Dawlish outside the door, providing security. Harry knew that Brightıs age was forty-five, but he looked at least five years younger. He had brown hair with no gray in it, and was about the same height as Harry. ³Professor Potter, Rudolphus Bright. Iım very pleased to meet you.²
	As he shook Brightıs hand, what Harry particularly noticed was Brightıs eyes; they were quick, intelligent, seeming to show more of Brightıs character than a politician would want them to. Harry reminded himself that Dentus had said that Bright was very skilled with people, so he should assume that Bright could present himself any way he wanted to. ³Thank you, Minister, itıs nice to meet you. Please, sit down.² They sat in the two chairs in which he and Dumbledore had sat a year and a day ago.
	³Thank you for seeing me, Professor,² said Bright. ³I know youıre very busy, maybe busier than I am.²
	³Well, I will be starting tomorrow, but today isnıt so bad,² said Harry. ³But I admit that I was surprised when I heard you wanted to see me. You were made minister just the other day; you must have a lot of things to do.²
	³Yes, I do,² said Bright agreeably, ³and one of those things is to see, and hopefully get to know a little, some of the people Iıll be working with, that Iıll be in contact with. You are high up on that list; you must know that.²
	³Only because Archibald told me,² said Harry humorously. ³I would have had no idea otherwise.²
	³I guess thatıs understandable,² said Bright. ³Youıre only seventeen, you havenıt had much time to get used to the idea that youıre an important person. But you are, of course. For me, this is like starting a new job and talking to the people Iıll be dealing with. You and I may not have anything to do with each other right away, but it seems inevitable that we will at some point, with me leading the Ministry, and you leading the fight against Voldemort. Also, we may know each other for quite a while. I could be Minister for a long time­at least, I hope so­and youıll always have influence, be important. It just makes sense that we should get to know one another.²
	³I understand,² said Harry, ³but it doesnıt seem right to say that Iım leading the fight against Voldemort. I mean, thereıs Kingsley, and Professor McGonagall, theyıre the ones who make the important decisions.²
	Bright smiled at Harryıs modesty. ³They may be in charge, but youıre leading the fight. Leading is done by example more than with words; you donıt say a lot, but you do a lot. At the end of June, a whole class of students saw you go off to face Voldemort, your only concern being for Professor Dumbledoreıs safety, and for Mr. Longbottomıs. Things like that are what inspire people to want to follow you. Whether you like it or not, you have influence, and you deserve that influence.²
	³Why do you say, Œwhether you like it or not?ı² wondered Harry. He was fairly sure heıd never said any such thing publicly.
	³Well, now, I can tell just by talking to you,² said Bright. ³But of course Iıve read all the interviews youıve done with the Prophet, and reading between the lines of what you say, itıs not hard to tell. Youıd just as soon do what you do and be left alone.²
	Harry nodded. ³IŠ as Hermione would put it, I have Œissuesı with fame.²
	³My only issue with fame is that Iıd like more of it,² said Bright with a self-deprecating chuckle. ³Well, not fame as such, but just as it relates to political power. There is a definite correlation between being well-known and having power.²
	³Iıve never understood the appeal of having power,² said Harry. As he spoke, he became aware of an odd feeling in his head, something fleeting, yet familiar, which he couldnıt quite place.
	³Spoken like a true Gryffindor,² said Bright with a smile.
	³I guess you were a Slytherin?² asked Harry.
	³No, a Ravenclaw, actually,² replied Bright. ³Considering how ambitious Iıve always been, I could easily have been a Slytherin. But many people have characteristics that could place them in more than one House, and the Sorting Hat just has to pick which one it thinks is best. For example, from what Iıve read, Hermione could easily have been a Ravenclaw. The Hat must have just decided that her courage was more important than her intelligence, and clearly it was right.²
	³Can I ask youŠ to you, whatıs the appeal of having power?² asked Harry. As he asked, he decided to check Bright with Legilimens when he answered. He had practiced checking for lies enough at the Burrow over the past two weeks, and with the Aurors, that he felt comfortable that his checking would not be detected.
	³Now, thereıs an interesting question,² mused Bright, ³and one Iım not asked all that often, because the answer seems to most people to be self-evident. ButŠ² Bright trailed off, a slightly puzzled look crossing his face. His eyes widened, and he looked at Harry with undisguised surprise. ³Youıre a Legilimens?²
	Now Harry was surprised, and somewhat embarrassed, but nodded. ³Professor Dumbledore taught me, or started to, before he died. He thought I needed it to be able to deal with Voldemort, who is one as well. But Iım sorry, I shouldnıt have­²
	Bright waved off his apology. ³Please, Professor, you donıt have to apologize. If thereıs any time you need Legilimency, itıs when youıre talking to a politician, especially one you donıt know. I completely understand.²
	³I donıt mean anything about you personally,² Harry said anyway. ³But Iım surprised you could tell; I thought I was good enough by now that people couldnıt tell, unlessŠ² Now Harry was surprised, as he recalled something that Dumbledore had told him about Legilimency: that checking for lies could usually be detected only if the other person was a Legilimens as well.
	³Unless I was one too,² said Bright, finishing Harryıs sentence. ³Which I am. Had you noticed that I was checking you before?²
	³I noticed something,² said Harry, ³but I wasnıt sure what it was. Iım still sort of new at this, so I donıt recognize everything.²
	Bright nodded sympathetically. ³Itıs a very delicate skill, which Iım sure youıve noticed by now. You know, youıre the first person whoıs caught me out with this. There are very few Legilimens, and I try not to check people until Iım fairly sure theyıre not one. It never occurred to me that you might be, since youıre so young. But I shouldnıt be surprised, since you have enough power to do it, plenty of incentive, and an excellent teacher. I didnıt even know that Dumbledore was, though I had heard rumors.²
	³If only people who are Legilimens can recognize it, then why do you try so hard not to be noticed?² asked Harry.
	Bright smiled. ³I can see why you wouldnıt have thought of this, but if it became publicly known, it would be the end of my career.² Harryıs face reflected his surprise. ³People would assume that I advanced by devious means,² explained Bright. ³People are nervous around Legilimens, which is why we donıt make it known that we are. I would never have made it to this position if people had known.²
	³I guess I can understand that,² said Harry. ³Hugo has said that people sometimes react badly to him. But to tell you the truth­² Harry laughed, saying, ³Thatıs kind of a funny phrase to use when talking to a Legilimens; you might think, ŒIıll be the judge of that,ı but anyway, Iıve been considering going public with it.²
	Brightıs eyebrows rose high. ³Why would you do that?²
	³It has to do with teaching people to use the energy of love,² explained Harry. ³Ron was having a very hard time, and he asked me to go looking for stuff that might be stopping him. I did, and it worked. I might want people Iım teaching to know that I can do that if they want me to; it could be the difference between them being able to do it or not, and itıs the kind of thing that could save their lives.²
	Bright looked impressed and doubtful. ³I can see what youıre saying, Professor, but­²
	³Please, call me Harry.²
	³Thank you, and you should call me Rudolphus. As I was saying, I find it hard to imagine that many people would request it. You know very well what an invasion of privacy it is. People would have to want it very badly to allow that.²
	³Rudolphus, practically everyone Iıve met this summer has asked me if Iım going to teach it. I think people want it pretty badly, and this would only be for people who asked for it, obviously.²
	³I understand, but my point is that you would be making quite a sacrifice. People would react to you differently if they knew; at least, a lot would. I assume youıve gotten to know Brantell fairly well; you should talk to him about it. Iım not saying you shouldnıt do it, just that you should think about it carefully. Maybe teach it for a while, see how it goes; maybe most people wonıt need it. Letting it be known would be a big thing.² Bright paused, then regarded Harry with a very serious expression. ³Iıd like to ask you, HarryŠ who, if anyone, do you plan to tell about this?²
	Harry had to think. ³My inclination would be to tell the other five, and Archibald; I canıt really think of anyone else who I would bother to tell. I assume youıd really rather I didnıt tell Archibald.²
	Bright chuckled. ³What Iıd really rather was that you told not a single other person. Itıs nothing personal about Dentus, who I respect and think is a good man. But I just donıt want anyone knowing, especially someone in politics. Itıs easy to be tempted to use information in unethical ways.²
	Harry frowned. ³Do you mean that youıve never used information youıve gotten from your ability to advance in politics?²
	³No, of course I have,² admitted Bright. ³Thatıs how I know how easy it is to be tempted. I do try not to behave unethically, and you should feel free to check any of my answers that you want to. I donıt mind.²
	Harry sensed that Bright was telling the truth, but that he had used the word Œtryı for a reason. ³Do you think itıs ethical to use this information at all, or only to use it when someone else is being especially dishonest? I mean, people can lie for privacy reasons, and they should be able to.²
	³I know, thatıs true,² agreed Bright. ³And I have wrestled with the ethical implications of it, more than once. To answer your question, the more deceitful they are, the freer I feel to use the information I get. Iım not saying I have a right for nobody else to know, just a preference, one that Iım sure you can understand.²
	³I suppose I do,² said Harry. ³But with Archibald, the problem isŠ he may not be a Legilimens, but he can read my face very well. If I tell him about this meeting and donıt tell him this, heıll know Iım not telling him something. I donıt want him feeling that he canıt trust me, and he canıt give me as good advice if he doesnıt know something like this. I do feel like I need his advice, itıs very important to me. Iım pretty lost in politics.²
	Bright sighed in displeasure. ³I see that, though I wonıt pretend Iım not unhappy about it. All right, but if youıre willing, Iıd very much like you to ask him, as a personal favor from you, not to tell anyone, and to check his answer with Legilimens. Will you do that?²
	³Yes, I will,² replied Harry. ³And I wonıt tell my friends unless thereıs some very good reason. Except Hermione; sheıd probably find out anyway, sheıs the one I practice with.²
	Again, Bright looked impressed. ³I guess you really are close friends. You know that there are serious privacy issues with this. But, Harry, I know youıre being truthful, but Iım getting the sense of a lie of omission. Thereıs something else, a part of your answer to my question, that youıre not telling me. I donıt mention noticing things like that most of the time, but this is very important to me.²
	Now Harry sighed, knowing that Bright had noticed him omit any mention of the fact that Snape would find out. ³There is one other person whoıs going to know, but everything connected with the situation is extremely confidential. I promise you that the information will go no further than this other person. Iım sorry, but I just canıt tell you any more than that.²
	³Harry, I am now the Minister of Magic,² pointed out Bright. ³I can be trusted with confidential information.²
	³Itıs confidential as much for personal reasons as anything else,² said Harry, hoping Bright would stop asking him questions before he stumbled onto something. ³Trust me, I just canıt talk about it. If you knew the situation, you would understand and agree. This is something thatıs important to the fight against Voldemort.²
	Harry got the sense of Bright checking his truthfulness. ³Iım not happy with this, either, but I know youıre telling me the truth, so Iıll live with it.²
	³Thank you,² said Harry sincerely. ³By the way, just how common are Legilimens? Do you know how many there are?²
	Bright shook his head. ³Thereıs no way to know, since we donıt announce ourselves. My grandfather, who taught me, said he heard it estimated that itıs one in every five hundred to a thousand wizards. It sounds reasonable to me; I am very sure itıs not common.² He paused, then continued, ³We got started on this because you asked me what I found appealing about power, and you considered my answer important enough to check, which you hadnıt done until then. I will answer, but Iıd like to ask you first: why is it such an important question to you, considering that most people would find the answer obvious?²
	³I donıt have positive associations with the idea of power,² said Harry. ³Albus kept his distance from it, didnıt chase it. Voldemort thinks itıs all there is to life. Lucius Malfoy was able to buy it with money. And Cornelius Fudge abused it two years ago, used it as a weapon instead of a responsibility. SoŠ²
	Harry paused long enough that Bright finished his sentence. ³If someone does chase it, you feel like you want to know why, what they plan on doing with it when they have it. Itıs a very good question, Harry, and itıs been quite a while since I thought about it in those terms. The answer I would give if asked publicly, the standard politicianıs answer, is ŒI want to do good, I want to help the people of the wizarding community, to create the best possible lives for them,ı and so forth. Now, on some level, thatıs true. I do want to do good, and I think many people at the Ministry do, as well. I think most of us start out that way. But the real challenge is to reach a position where you can do good while not getting so corrupted by the process that you forget to do it when you get there. Power starts to become an end in itself; the reason to have it, just so one can keep it. That sounds like a circular answer, but it really is true. Iım sure Dentus would say something like this if you asked him. Power is so hard to get that it takes all of your effort just to get it, and keep it.
	³I realize I havenıt exactly answered your question yet, but it is a difficult one, if you try to go beyond the obvious answer of Œitıs good to have power.ı I suppose the answer that comes to mind right now is that itıs a way of testing myself, that I want to see how well I can do with power, with this job. I really think I can do it better than itıs been done recently, not just Fudge, but others before him as well. Maybe itıs like you wanting to do well at Quidditch, or teach your classes well. I think I have talent at this­hopefully, not only at getting power, but at doing well with it once I have it. And I think I donıt delude myself by saying that thereıs some level of unselfishness in it: after all, the person Iım replacing was killed for no other reason than that he had this job. The safe thing to do, and what some candidates did, was to pass on trying for it this time, and try again in the future, after Voldemortıs gone. But somebody had to do it, and I decided I would. I still donıt know if Iıve answered your question, but I think Iıve done the best I can. I will say that itıs very possible to have power and not mess it up, even though thatıs not been your experience. Maybe your History of Magic teacher can tell you about that.²
	Harry chuckled at the last comment. ³Iıll definitely ask him. And I appreciate your answering the question like you did. You could have just given me the standard politicianıs answer, and I would never have known the difference.²
	Brightıs expression suggested that there was something obvious that Harry wasnıt seeing. ³Dentus would. If I had, and you told him, he would tell you that I wasnıt worth listening to, treating you like you were some idiot. And heıd be right.²
	³But when it comes to politics, Iım not too far from that,² Harry pointed out.
	³Especially considering your age, you donıt deserve to be treated that way, though. Maybe you donıt know about politics and couldnıt be Minister of Magic, but I donıt know about the energy of love, and couldnıt face Voldemort without fear. You deserve to be treated with respect, no matter what the context. And in terms of talking to you, itıs simple common sense, from a political point of view. Iım sure Dentus told you something like that.²
	Harry nodded. ³He said, Œthe next Minister of Magic is going to want to be your friend.ı²
	Bright laughed loudly as Harry smiled. ³Heıs absolutely right, of course. It must seem strange to you, but itıs a given to any politician. As I said was the reason I wanted to see you, you have influence, and as the Minister of Magic, of course I want to have working relationships with people of influence. That doesnıt mean weıll agree all the time, but we probably will sometimes, and itıs good for each of us to know where the other stands. You see, Harry, there are different centers of influence in any society, and Iıll never be able to make all of them happy, but Iıll want to make as many of them happy at the same time as I can. For example, the Aurors have a lot of influence, and I want them to be satisfied with what Iım doing, which I can do by supporting things like the ARA. Now, I also want to keep business leaders happy, but they donıt like the ARA, because it costs them money. They grudgingly accept it, but you see what I mean. There are many such groups, in politics called Œconstituencies.ı Some are more powerful, some not so much, but I have to pay attention to all of them.
	³Now as for you, youıre a very unusual constituency, from a politicianıs point of view. My impression is that youıre going to be the constituency that wants me toŠ simply do whatıs right, I suppose you could say. Youıre not going to care about trade policies or business regulations, but if I do something that you think is just plain wrong, I think thatıs when Iım going to hear from you. Does that sound about right?²
	Harry couldnıt help but smile a little. ³I suppose so, but it would have to be pretty important to me before Iıd think to call you and tell you that.²
	Bright nodded. ³Thatıs as it should be, of course. You want to save your influence for whatıs important. Now, that doesnıt mean that if you do, Iıll say, Œyouıre right, Harry, Iıll do it your way.ı I may recognize that what you suggest is the right thing to do, but it may be that Iıll upset a lot of powerful constituencies by doing whatıs right. Youıd be amazed at how often that can happen. I may say, Œyouıre right, Harry, but the problem is that Iıll lose a lot of support by doing the right thing, and I canıt afford that.ı² His expression became more serious, and Harry got the impression that to Bright, what he was about to say was the most important thing he would say in the meeting. ³What you need to always keep in mind is that a politicianıs political standing is the most important consideration in almost any decision, and thatıs the way it has to be. I simply canıt do my job if I donıt have political support. Nine times out of ten, if I have a decision to make, Iıll make the one that gets me the most support. That may seem crass and self-serving, but itıs also the will of the people, as expressed through constituencies. People essentially put you into a position, then say, Œdo what we want you to do.ı For things I feel very strongly about, I can buck the will of the people and get away with it. But not very often.²
	Dentus had said things like this, thought Harry, though he hadnıt made this point quite so specifically. ³Iım wonderingŠ what made you think that my main interest would be in your doing the right thing?²
	³You were chosen by a phoenix, Harry,² said Bright. ³There tends to be a consistency in the kinds of people phoenixes choose. Historically speaking, itıs extremely rare for a political leader to be chosen by a phoenix, and when it happened, it was always someone upon whom political power was thrust, rather than someone who sought it. Look at Dumbledore. People were pleading with him to be Minister sixteen years ago, but he wouldnıt do it, and he was right not to do so. He didnıt do it because he would have done what was right in every situation, not what was popular, and he would have slowly lost popularity and support until he eventually would have been replaced. Both Muggles and wizards have used the phrase Œwe get the government we deserve,ı and thereıs a lot of truth to it. We certainly didnıt deserve Dumbledore. Anyway, I tell you this because there may come a time when you get upset with me for doing something thatıs arguably wrong. I may agree with you in principle, but feel I have to make a decision based on politics.² Humorously, he added, ³If I made my decisions based on what would be approved of by people who were chosen by phoenixes, I really wouldnıt last long.²
	Slightly embarrassed, Harry smiled, but then asked, ³If thatıs true, then why am I a constituency? Why pay attention to anything I say?²
	³See, youıre definitely not an idiot, Harry. That you ask that question shows that youıre absorbing what Iım saying. To answer, you have the support of people who admire your bravery; youıre like a symbol for whatıs noble. Because of what youıve done, some people will support you to an extent even if you say things they donıt agree with. If I do something you disapprove of so strongly that you feel you need to speak publicly, Iıll lose support. If I do the right but not-so-popular thing, like Fudge did with the ARA, I may ask you for support to help me do it. Either way, what you think and say will figure in my support in certain situations, so I have to consider it as a factor. Thatıs why youıre an important constituency.²
	Harry shook his head. ³I guess I understand; Archibald has told me some parts of this already. It all just seems soŠ I donıt know, like a big business deal or something. Things are decided on how much political support they have, not onŠ² he trailed off, realizing what he was about to say, and smiling a little as he did so.
	³Not on whether or not theyıre right,² finished an amused Bright. ³See, thatıs it, youıre that constituency. And I do see what you mean; part of me wishes it could be like that. I just know it canıt. I feel like, sometimes Iıll get to do whatıs right, if Iım lucky. Maybe occasionally Iıll call you and ask you what you think is the right thing to do, in some situation. Youıll tell me, and Iıll say, yes, I canıt do that, but wouldnıt it be great if I could.²
	They both chuckled, then Bright stood. ³Well, I really should be on my way. I donıt want to keep you too long, and I want to visit Professor McGonagall before I leave. But I appreciate your taking the time to see me.²
	³Iıd imagine most people have time to see the Minister of Magic,² said Harry. ³But I enjoyed talking to you. It was kind of like talking to Archibald; I learned a lot.²
	Bright smiled. ³Thatıs probably the most genuine compliment Iıve heard in a long time. Thank you.² He shook Harryıs hand and left. Harry silently summoned Fawkes, who took him back to the Burrow, for his last night there before the start of the term.

*  *  *  *  *

	Harry awoke at his usual time, glad that he had kept his sleep schedule similar to what it was at Hogwarts. At breakfast, he and his friends talked excitedly about the term ahead, though Molly was subdued, making a few comments about how sad it would be to have an empty home again. Hermione pointed out that they might be back again next summer, though Harry realized it would be less likely that all of them would be back if Voldemort were defeated.
	After breakfast, they all went upstairs to pack, except for Hermione, who had done it the day before, and went to Harry, Ron, and Nevilleıs room to be with Neville while he packed. Harry noticed Hermione at one point start to make a comment about what Neville packed, then stop herself; he wondered whether this was part of her effort to change the way she dealt with Neville. Harry half-seriously called Hermione over to ask which of his slowly growing collection of books he should take in his trunk, though he knew that if he didnıt take a book and needed it later, he could always take Fawkes back to the Burrow and get it. Also, he knew that Dumbledore had a small library of personal books which was now his, in his quarters. He told Hermione she should feel free to visit his quarters any time and look at them, knowing that she would, and fill him in on the contents later. He knew he should look at them himself, but he never seemed to have the time. One of these days, he told himself.
	After he finished packing, he took his trunk downstairs and sat on the sofa next to Ron. Hermione and Ginny were also there; Neville and Pansy were still packing. ³So strange,² mused Ron. ³Itıs the last time weıll be doing this. It always feels like such a big dayŠ still does, I suppose, but other things seem bigger now.²
	³You mean, like Quidditch?² teased Hermione.
	Ron smiled. ³Yes, exactly. Actually, Iım pretty confident about our chances this year. Weıve won twice in a row, and nobody else is that strong. If the Hufflepuffs get a decent Seeker, they could be a threat, but I still think we could beat them.²
	³Hard to argue with that,² Harry agreed. ³Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you yesterdayŠ at the teachersı meeting, Snape asked me to choose this yearıs Slytherin team.²
	³And you said Œno,ı right?² asked Ron, as though it were the only sensible answer.
	³Sorry, Ron,² he replied, and related the details of the conversation. Finishing, he added, ³I really didnıt feel like I could say no. Not because of what he said, butŠ I donıt know, it just seems only fair that every team should have the best players it can.²
	³And he would have done the same for you, if your positions were reversed,² said Ron sarcastically.
	³I know he wouldnıt have, but I donıt want to be that petty,² said Harry. ³It did surprise me, though, that Madam Hooch thinks she couldnıt choose the team well enough. I wondered if she just didnıt do it because she doesnıt want Snape blaming her if they donıt do well.²
	³Or, maybe because she just doesnıt like him,² suggested Ron. ³Canıt imagine why, with the charming personality he has.²
	Harry exchanged brief but meaningful glances with Ginny and Hermione, knowing they were all thinking that Ron might not say that if he understood Snapeıs situation. Harry knew that normally he would have made a remark agreeing with Ron, but he decided to try to change the subject. ³Hard to say. I still think we wonıt have any problems, though, since they probably wonıt be that good at first. With our two Firebolts, weıre going to be hard to beat.²
	³Not to mention,² added Ron, ³a Chaser who scored twenty-one goals last time, and a Seeker who could play on the Quidditch World Cup team.² Harry shot Ron a look that was part anger, part sadness. Ron sighed. ³Look, Harry, it is true. That twit Woodridge may have messed it up for you, but I really do think you would have made it anyway.²
	³I think he knows that, Ron, at least at some level,² said Ginny, obviously sympathetic to how Harry felt. ³It just reminds him of it, is all.² To Harry, she added, ³I guess you probably wonıt be able to enjoy the World Cup when it happens this summer, because of this.²
	³I donıt know,² said Harry. ³England may not make the finals anyway, then it wouldnıt matter so much. I suppose Iıll know how I feel when the time comes.²
	³It seems safe to say that weıll get to sit in the Top Box again,² said Hermione.
	³Iım not sure,² said Harry. ³Iım not about to go to people and say, ŒIım Harry Potter, so give me good tickets.ı Even if someone offers, Iım not sure Iıd want to take them. I donıt want people thinking I owe them something.²
	³Harry, I think she means the Aurors,² pointed out Ron.
	³OhŠ right,² said Harry sheepishly.
	³Donıt worry, Harry, we know you arenıt going to trade on your fame, nor would we want you to,² an amused Hermione assured him.
	³I donıt knowŠ Top BoxŠ² mused Ron, deadpan, then glanced at Harry for a reaction, which Harry gave him by rolling his eyes.
	³As his future wife, I could trade on his name,² teased Ginny. Adopting a dainty, helpless tone, she said, ³Excuse me, but Iım the future Mrs. Harry Potter, is there any way you could possiblyŠ² She stopped, enjoying Harryıs annoyed expression, as Ron and Hermione laughed.
	³That voice is really not you,² said Harry humorously.
	³Well, how about this,² she said, switching to a seductive tone as she walked to the sofa and sat on his lap, arms around his neck. ³Is this me?² She kissed him vigorously as Ron hastily moved further away on the sofa.
	³It sounds like her,² said Hermione, smiling. ³What do you think, Ron?²
	³I donıt know, Iım trying not to look,² responded Ron, with an exaggerated nervous expression.
	Trunk over her shoulder, Pansy walked down the stairs, and chuckled when she saw Harry and Ginny. ³I see things down here are as usual. Ron, why do you never kiss me like that?²
	³You mean, in front of an audience?² retorted Ron. ³Besides, sheıs the one kissing him.² As Ginny continued the kiss, Harry reflected that little he did was without at least a potential audience, so it didnıt seem to matter much.
	³It looks like heıs an active participant,² said Pansy, as Ginny finally broke off the kiss. ³But Iıll keep that in mind.² She raised her eyebrows and smiled at Ron.
	Harry looked into Ginnyıs eyes. ³Yes, that was definitely you,² he agreed, as she slid off his lap, remaining very close to him.
	³Sorry, Ron,² said Ginny. ³Well, not really. Just getting in one more, since itıll be much tougher once weıre back at Hogwarts.²
	³Yes, you would never have done it otherwise,² cracked Ron. ³Youıre so reserved about that most of the time. Now can someone tell me why, again, weıre taking Fawkes to Kingıs Cross, but not just taking him straight to Hogwarts?²
	³Tradition, Ron,² said Hermione earnestly. ³This is our last chance to do this, at least in this direction. There are so many memories associated with this, itıll be nice. We can look at the countryside, buy stuff off the trolleyŠ²
	³Buy Chocolate Frogs, hoping to get Harryıs card,² grinned Ron, as Harry tried not to react.
	³Oh, thatıs right, youıd better take a quill, Harry,² said Hermione, opening her trunk to look for one. ³Theyıll be doing a huge business in Chocolate Frog cards, and if anyone gets yours, theyıll want it autographed. Or, some people might have gotten them during the summer.²
	³Ah, yes, tradition,² said Ron, now enjoying himself. ³Harry walking up and down the train, signing autographs. The fond memoriesŠ²
	³I know,² said Harry. ³Weıll get there early, get a compartment in the back of the train, and Iıll hide there for the whole trip.²
	³Come on, Harry, itıll be fine,² Pansy assured him. ³There wonıt be that many looking for your autograph.² Harry wasnıt so sure, and remained firm in his intention to stay in his compartment. He wondered if he could go five hours without going to the bathroom.
	Neville came down, Molly and Arthur came in, and they all talked until ten-forty, at which time Harry wanted to leave. The others agreed, and Molly made the rounds, giving everyone a hug and a kiss. ³Now, you all take care of each other,² she said, obviously worried.
	³We always do,² Ginny assured her.
	³And keep in touch,² instructed Molly. ³If thereıs anything happening, call me from the fireplace in Harryıs office.²
	³We will,² said Ginny.
	³And look after Pansy especially, sheıs all alone in Slytherin.²
	Pansy smiled. ³Really, Molly, Iıll be all right. I mean, I donıt have friends like them in Slytherin, of course, but after April, it was fine. Iım not isolated.²
	³Also, weıve worked out a system to compensate for the fact that she canıt be with us in Gryffindor,² explained Hermione. ³The other five of us usually sit together in the common room and do homework; weıll do that, and Pansy can sit on her bed and do homework, and have an open pendant channel to the rest of us. Weıll be able to hear her, and she us.²
	³Well, thatıs very nice, Iım glad you can use the pendants for something like that,² said Molly. ³Okay, I could probably think of ten other things to tell you, but youıd be late for the train. So, go ahead.² Harry felt bad for her, she looked so sad to see them go.
	³Have a good term, everyone,² said Arthur.
	³Okay, how are we going to do this,² wondered Ron. ³I guess two trips, three of us each?²
	³Sounds right,² agreed Harry. ³Who first?²
	³How about you three,² suggested Ginny, motioning to Harry, Ron, and Hermione. ³Youıre the founding members of the group, you should go together.²
	³I never thought of it quite that way,² said Harry. ³But, all right.² He slung his lightened trunk over his shoulder, and picked up Hedwigıs cage. Hermione scooped up Crookshanks, but Ron paused as he was about to pick up his trunk, looking lost in thought. Then he walked over to Pansy and kissed her, in much the same way Ginny had kissed Harry a short time ago. The others exchanged pleased glances, and when Ron and Pansy finished, Harry, Hermione, Ginny, and Neville broke into applause. Slightly pink with embarrassment, Ron walked back over to Harry and Hermione. He picked up his trunk and Pigwidgeonıs cage in one hand, and put the other around Harryıs shoulders as Hermione did the same. Harry gave Molly and Arthur a wave goodbye before grasping Fawkesıs tail. Fawkes took off, and they were gone.

	The first thing Harry heard was a gasp, then a few others, as people on Platform 9 3/4 reacted to the sudden appearance of a phoenix bearing three people. Harry would have preferred to make a less conspicuous entrance, but using Fawkes had been the best thing to do from a security point of view. Harry let go of Fawkes, who disappeared, returning in a few seconds with Neville, Ginny, and Pansy. As they made their way along the platform toward the end of the train, Harry was intercepted by the mother of an embarrassed-looking Hufflepuff third-year boy; the woman asked whether Harry would be teaching his new spells. Harry asked the rest to go on without him as he answered her question, but Ginny stayed with him as the others moved off. 
	He and Ginny found the others five minutes later, in the last compartment of the last car. ³Here you go, Harry, this is about as secluded as it gets,² said Hermione.
	³Thanks, I could use some seclusion right about now,² said Harry as he took a seat next to Hermione.
	³I guess so,² she said sympathetically. ³That woman kept you all that time?²
	³No, there was another one,² said Ginny. ³The mother of a first-year girl, same question, of course. You should have seen the look on the daughterıs face, she was looking up at Harry with awe. It was really cute.² Hermione and Pansy chuckled at Harryıs discomfort with Ginnyıs description.
	³I tried to be polite, but I really didnıt want to spend all day explaining to them exactly whatıs involved,² said Harry. ³Especially the second womanŠ I didnıt want to say, Œthereıs no way Iım going to try to teach this to first years,ı but itıs close to the truth.²
	³Well, youıre safe now, and weıll Stun anyone who tries to come in here and talk to you,² said Ginny.
	³Ah, if only you meant that,² responded Harry.
	³We should head up to the front, sit with the prefects,² said Hermione, as Ron and Pansy got up along with her. ³Weıll be back in an hour or so.²
	³Say hello to the new Head Boy for me,² said Harry.
	Hermione chuckled. ³I will.² She picked up Crookshanks, and left the compartment with the others.
	They sat in silence for a minute, enjoying the atmosphere and looking out the window at the still-busy platform. Ginny turned to Neville, sitting next to her. ³How do you feel, Neville? About going back to school?²
	Neville considered the question. ³Funny, usually I used to be scared, or worrying that I forgot something. Now, classes donıt seem so important. Protecting Harry, helping the Aurors if we get called, thatıs what feels important. The rest is justŠ something weıre doing in the meantime.² He paused, then continued. ³You knowŠ if you take out that one day, that one nightŠ except for that whole thing, this was the best summer of my life.² He looked up at them, his shyness reasserting itself momentarily. ³I got to spend it with the rest of you, I got to do something useful. It was really good.²
	Touched, Ginny reached over and put an arm around Nevilleıs shoulders. ³Thanks. Weıre really glad you feel that way.² Letting go, she asked, ³Neville, you donıt have to answer this if you donıt want to, butŠ how are you doing, with what happened with Lestrange?²
	Harry had wondered that as well, but hadnıt wanted to ask; he wondered if she felt that he might be more open with fewer people around. Neville paused again. ³A lot better. Itıs taken a while; itıs obviously pretty hard to get past what she did, what kind of person she is. But I know, at least I assume, that if I want to use the energy of love, I canıt wish her dead. I have to know I wouldnıt torture her again if I could, no matter what sheıd done. I asked Ron, and he said he wasnıt sure whether it was overcoming his embarrassment at saying ŒI love youı or giving up on the idea of torturing or killing Malfoy that did it for him, but I have a feeling that Harryıs right when he says that you canıt feel that way and use the energy of love. Iım almost certain I couldnıt use the shield against Lestrange when they were torturing me because I had so much rage. But she really does deserve to die. It was hard not to think that, not to want it.²
	Harry could definitely understand that, and felt he knew how hard it must have been for Neville. ³What really helped was something Kingsley did,² said Neville. ³A few days after the Apparation crisis was over, also after Skeeter was killed, Kingsley took me aside. He suggested that I visit Lestrange where sheıs being kept, he would arrange it so I could see her privately, even though sheıs supposed to be allowed no visitors, no one to get near her. He said that doing so might help my recovery from what happened. He also said that nobody except Aurors knew that we had her, knew who she was. At first I didnıt understand why he was telling me that, but while we were on the way to where they were keeping her, I worked it out.² Neville looked at each in turn, his expression very solemn and serious. ³Without saying it directly, he was letting me know that if I wanted to, I could kill her. No questions would be asked.² Ginny and Harry looked at each other, amazed, then back at Neville.
	³I wasnıt even sure why I decided to visit her,² Neville said, now looking at Harry. ³I mean, what could I possibly say to her? And I knew what she would say to me, there would be no point in asking her questions. But I decided to do it. Kingsley pointed me toward where they were keeping her, then left.
	³The first thing I did when I saw her was a Silencing spell; I knew I didnıt need to hear what she was going to say. She just looked at me, like, you know Iıd kill you the second I got the chance. I just didnıt say anything for a long time, a few minutes, just stared at her. I wasnıt even sure why, I just did. Then I suddenly realized why. Looking at her face all that time, it wasŠ I guess like a mirror of whatıs inside of her, how empty and terrible it must be in her mind. I didnıt feel sorry for her, of course, butŠ it was just like, something became really clear to me. Thereıs something about her thatıs really wounded, thatıs missing. Maybe a conscience, something like that, Iım not sure. I guess if youıre a Death Eater, it must be the case that somethingıs really wrong with you, period.² Harry couldnıt help but think how close Neville was to describing the consequences of the Cleansing.
	³Finally, I decided to speak. I said, ŒYou know, nobody knows youıre here but Aurors. I could kill you if I wanted. I could do to you what you did to my parents.ı She just looked at me with this expression of, go ahead, do it. I said, ŒYou seem not to be bothered by the idea, which is a pretty good indication that youıre not all right. Any sane person wants to live, wants to not be in pain. Well, Iım not going to do that, because itıs what you would do, and the last thing I want is to be like you. Looking into your eyes for a few minutes is enough to tell me that. When Voldemort was attacking Harry in his dreams, in one of them Harry said that he pitied Voldemort. I didnıt understand why he said that then, but I do now.ı Then I just left. There was nothing else to say, or to understand.²
	Proud of Neville, Harry just nodded. Ginny reached for him again, pulling him into a hug, which Neville returned. ³Hermioneıs very lucky to have you, you know.²
	Neville smiled, embarrassed. ³She said that too, after I told her this. All I know is, I donıt think about it so much anymore, I donıt feel like I need revenge against her anymore. Pity just seems like the right emotion.²
	The train suddenly started to move, and they slowly pulled away from the platform. Harry looked out the window and saw parents waving goodbye to their children, some walking along with the train for a few seconds. 
	They were silent for a minute, then Harry said, ³I wonder if Kingsley knew you would do what you did. You might have killed her, for all he knew.²
	³I have a feeling he knew I wouldnıt,² said Neville. ³I canıt be sure, of course.²
	³If you had, Neville, do you think it would have ended your chances of becoming an Auror?² asked Ginny.
	³I donıt think so,² Neville replied, as Harry had the same thought. ³I think if I had, Kingsley would have seen it as justice, and not gotten worked up about it. I think he thought I deserved to have that chance. But Hermione thinks, and this makes sense to me, that he did it partly because he wanted to see what kind of person I was, what I would do. You know how there are these character tests when you become an Auror; she thinks that this was one, just an unscheduled and unofficial one.²
	³I have a feeling that wasnıt what Kingsley intended, but yeah, he probably got the same kind of information he would get from one,² said Harry. ³But to tell you the truth, Neville, it may be that he wanted to see what kind of person you are, but I think itıs more that he wanted you to see what kind of person you are.²
	³That makes sense, too,² agreed Neville. ³And also, the fact that I had her in my power, I could think of her and remember that instead of all the stuff sheıs done to me. Like you with Malfoy, when you caught him.²
	Harry nodded. ³Unless they get away, that is.²
	³Theyıre not likely to,² said Neville. ³Iım sure you know, some of them, including Malfoy and Lestrange, are being held by the Aurors.²
	³No, I didnıt know that,² said Harry. ³Why only some of them?²
	³The Aurors canıt hold them all, they only have about ten,² explained Neville, ³the ones who they think are most important, might know the most, or have the greater connection to Voldemort. The rest are being held by other departments of the Ministry. I think they donıt assume that Malfoy has any special connection, though, just indirectly through his father. I also think that theyıre holding him out of consideration for Pansy.²
	³That would be nice of them,² said Ginny. ³Neville, since Iıve already asked you a highly personal question, would it be okay if I asked another?² Harry smiled a little as Neville nodded, conveying by his expression that she could ask anything she wanted. ³Howıs it going with Hermione, how are you two doing?²
	³You mean, with our issues after the Skeeter thing,² filled in Neville. ³I suppose she wouldnıt mind if I told you. Fine, but maybe a bit slow. Weıre both trying to change our habits, and itıs kind of hard. Her tendency is to tell me what I should do, and mine is to do what she suggests even if sheıs not telling me what to do, or to ask her what she thinks when it should be obvious. Itıs funny, you donıt even realize youıre doing things like that until youıve already done them. Then you look back and say, Œoh, did I do that?ı Or you do it, then you realize it the second after you did it. We decided we were going to change how we were, but neither of us realized quite how hard it would be. But at least weıre doing it together, so we both know how hard it is, and neither of us gets mad at the other for slipping back into our old habitsŠ well, not usually, but I guess we can get a little irritated if we arenıt in a good mood, and itıs not that hard for us to rub the other one the wrong way. But usually, we just make jokes about it, and try to do better next time.²
	³Well, Iım glad itıs going okay,² said Ginny. 
	³Yeah, so are we,² agreed Neville. ³We still kind of shudder to think of what could have happened, if not for the message we got from Gran.² He looked up at Harry, gratitude on his face. ³Not that we would have broken up otherwise, but it would have been much harder, weıd have gone through all kinds of grief trying to work it out, whose fault it was, and so on. And that would have been on top of our other problems­mine with Lestrange, hers with Skeeter. Both of us have had to deal with impulses weıd rather not have, and if weıd been fighting, it would have been so much harder. Instead, we were able to help each other. Itıs been a pretty hard summer for us, emotionally, but at least we had each other. And, of course, the rest of you. You know, Harry, it meant a lot to her that you never got mad at her or blamed her once, when we thought Skeeterıs book and the other stuff was going to happen. She was really vulnerable, and you supported her when you had to have been pretty worried yourself.²
	³Well, I had my own support system,² said Harry, looking at Ginny.
	³I distracted him,² said Ginny. 
	Neville burst into giggles, then suddenly stopped. ³Sorry. She told me about that, what you meant by that word. I hope that doesnıt bother you.²
	³No, itıs all right,² Ginny assured him. ³Besides, I only started using it because she said that you managed to distract her. I wasnıt sure that was what she meant, I just sort of assumed it. I think I was right.²
	³By the way, where did you guys go toŠ² Harry trailed off.
	Somewhat embarrassed himself, Neville smiled at Harryıs embarrassment. ³Distract each other? My Auror quarters.²
	³Really?² asked Harry, eyebrows rising high. ³I didnıt know that. That was nice of them to let you use it for that.²
	³I think Kingsley and Cassandra felt bad for me, that Hermione and I didnıt have much privacy at the Burrow, and they werenıt using the room anyway. We would take the fireplace from the Burrow when nobody was in the living room. Sometimes Aurors would see us walking from their fireplace to the quarters, and theyıd smile, but nobody ever said anything. Iıd bet Cassandra told them theyıd better not.²
	³Well, Iım glad you had someplace to go,² said Harry. To Ginny, he asked, ³I assume Ron and Pansy used the girlsı bedroom?²
	³Yes, but they used the boysı bedroom when you two were off doing Auror training,² replied Ginny. ³Made more sense.²
	³Thatıs true,² said Harry. ³At least they got some privacy sometimes. Thatıs going to be pretty lacking at Hogwarts, looks like itıs back to the couplesı places.²
	³Canıt you still use your quarters?² asked Neville, surprised. ³You can take Fawkes there, nobody has to know.²
	³Thatıs not really clear to me,² said Harry. ³I know it was okay during the summer, but during the school year, Iım not sure how McGonagall would feel about it. It may be that she would think we shouldnıt use it for that, or it may be that sheıll just turn a blind eye towards it. Iım just not comfortable doing that, especially imagining a situation where sheıs looking for me, and thatıs where we are.²
	³Obviously, Harry and I differ slightly on this topic,² said Ginny, giving him a teasing look. ³Iım willing to take more risks than he is, but I do reluctantly understand why he feels this way. He is a Head of House, after all, and has to set an example. And thatıs probably not quite the example he wants to set.²
	³I wouldnıt care, personally,² clarified Harry. ³I just worry about what McGonagall would think. Just for myself, students could spend all the time they wanted in the couplesı places, or private rooms for all I care.²
	³Now, thereıs a very enlightened attitude,² remarked an amused Justin Finch-Fletchley, stepping into the compartment, with Susan Bones right behind him. ³Makes me wish I were a Gryffindor.²
	Harry smiled. ³Hi, Justin, Susan, have a seat.² He moved over as Justin sat next to him, Susan sitting opposite, next to Neville.
	³Donıt worry, weıll leave when the others come back,² said Susan. ³We know the other three arenıt here just because theyıre in the prefectsı car. We were just there, saying hello to people. You should go say hi, Harry.²
	Neville and Ginny laughed. ³That would involve him walking the length of the train, which is exactly what heıs trying to avoid,² explained Ginny. To Harryıs further embarrassment, she told Justin and Susan about him being stopped on the platform, and imitated the awed look the first year had given him, making everyone but Harry laugh. ³Iıd love to see the faces of his first year students at the beginning of his first class.²
	³Iıll be sure to show you in the Pensieve, the next time I feel like being made fun of,² said Harry. Turning to Justin and Susan, he asked, ³So, how are you two doing? Have you had a good summer, since the party?²
	³Yes, we did, especially since the party,² said Justin, smiling and taking Susanıs hand. ³The four of us ended up going out to dinner afterwards, and one thing led to anotherŠ²
	³Oh, thatıs great!² said Ginny enthusiastically, as Harry nodded. ³So, you two areŠ²
	³Seeing each other,² supplied Justin.
	³Not getting the Joining of Hands done anytime soon, though,² added Susan, with a smile.
	Harry tried not to roll his eyes. ³You know, just because Ginny and I did it, doesnıt mean that we think­²
	³I know, Harry,² Susan interrupted him. ³Iım kind of teasing both you and Justin.²
	³But thatıs why I was interested in what you said about the couplesı places,² said Justin. ³And the concept of Œprivate roomsı is definitely intriguing.²
	Harry chuckled. ³Iıll be in trouble if it gets back to McGonagall that I even said that. Well, not really in trouble, but she wouldnıt think it was funny, letıs put it that way.²
	Justin and Susan stayed for a half hour, catching up with the others on news. Harry discovered that Susanıs aunt was a friend of Brightıs (³a political friend, not so much a personal friend,² she clarified), and had supported him for Minister of Magic, so Susan was interested to hear Harryıs impressions of Bright. Justin related that Ernie was getting ³a little puffed up² about being Head Boy, but was confident that Ernie would get over it in time. Neville told them that Hermioneıs summer had been difficult enough that she had no chance to get puffed up about anything, but naturally he gave no details.
	Ron, Hermione, and Pansy came back a little over an hour after the train had left the station. The trolley came by shortly after that, and they all bought food. Ron teased Harry by buying five Chocolate Frogs, but to Harryıs relief, his card wasnıt included in any of them. When the trolley came by again two hours later Ron tried to buy more, but to his great amusement discovered that they were sold out. His grin at Harryıs expense grew wider when the woman pushing the trolley said that they had stocked five times the usual amount of Chocolate Frogs. ³They must be trying to get the Merlin card,² said Ron. ³Yes, that must be it.² Then an hour later, to his friendsı further amusement, Harry relented and finally got up to go to the bathroom. A few people waved to him, but no one stopped him or asked him to sign his Chocolate Frog card.
	Five hours into the trip, Neville looked out the window carefully. ³We must be almost there,² he said. He slid down in his seat and looked up out the window. ³Oh, I just got a glimpse of one of the Aurors.² Crookshanks, as if having understood, jumped onto Nevilleıs lap and looked where he was looking.
	³There are Aurors out there?² asked Ginny, surprised.
	³Sure,² replied Neville. ³Four of them, on brooms of course, at all times. Itıs pretty well understood that this train would be a huge target, both because it has Harry and the rest of us, and because it has three hundred people, who theyıd love to kill all at once. They accompanied the train to and from Hogwarts last year, as well.²
	³But that only helps if the train is attacked,² said Hermione. ³What if theyıd put a bomb on the tracks, set it to go off when the train passed it?²
	³I donıt know,² admitted Neville, ³but Iım sure they thought of that. I would say thatıs not something that Voldemort would try, except for what he did with Crabbe and Goyle. Anyway, my guess is that they wouldnıt bother trying, since the train is such an obvious target that they have to imagine that the Aurors would have it well protected. I think when they try something, itıll be in a way and at a time that we wonıt be expecting.²
	There was a pause, then Harry commented, ³Itıll be kind of nice this year, Iıll get to sit at the teachersı table for the whole ceremony, not like last year. I missed the Sorting Hatıs song and the Sorting last year. At least­²
	The compartment door opened and Hedrick and Helen burst in, clearly having run. ³Professor!² exclaimed Hedrick.
	Harry was slightly alarmed, as were the others. ³What is it?²
	³We just found out, we heard people talkingŠ some first yearsŠ one of the first years on the train is named Marcus Avery,² said Hedrick breathlessly. ³Some people are saying his father is a Death Eater.²
	Harry exchanged glances with the others, concerned. ³His father is one of the ones you named in that article for that Quibbler magazine,² added Helen.
	The name was familiar to Harry, of course. ³Do we know for sure that thatıs his father? Could it be someone else with the same last name?²
	³We donıt know for sure,² admitted Helen. ³But I heard that someone asked him what his father did, and he wouldnıt say, just said he didnıt know. That sounds pretty suspicious.²
	³This is really bad, Professor,² said Hedrick, whose expression suggested to Harry that Hedrick felt he was understating the case. ³We thought there were no more of them, and now, thereıs one moreŠ he could be under the Imperius Curse, he could have a bombŠ what are we going to do?²
	³First, letıs not panic,² said Harry firmly. ³We have no idea what the situation is. Iım sure Professor McGonagall knew this when he was invited to attend Hogwarts. His family situation could be different, he could be being raised by someone else, for all we know.² Hedrick and Helen still looked very anxious. ³Look, Iıll start looking into it tonight, I promise. Iıll talk to Professor McGonagall, and to the Aurors if necessary, find out more about his background. But I really donıt think he has a bomb or anything like that. Heıs only eleven, and even if they had control of him, they wouldnıt consider him reliable. They would wait to try to use him. If he is the son of that Avery, heıll probably get put in Slytherin. Pansy, you can check him out after the Sorting. Talk to all the first years, see how he seems.² Pansy nodded.
	³Is there anything we can do, sir?² asked Helen.
	Harry thought for a minute. ³Yes, there is. Be friendly to him.²
	Helen and Hedrick gaped. ³What??² asked Hedrick.
	³Listen to me,² instructed Harry. ³This is very serious.² He made sure he had their complete attention, then continued. ³Itıs true that he may be a tool for the Death Eaters. But he also may not be. It may be that his father wants him to help the Death Eaters, but he doesnıt want to. Anything could be the case. We have to imagine that thereıs a chance that if theyıre telling him to do things, that he doesnıt want to. Thereıs a chance that they want him to be a Death Eater in the future, but he doesnıt want to. If other Slytherins treat him badly, suspiciously, excluding him because of his name, heıll be angry and upset, and thatıll push him to want to be a Death Eater. Death Eaters thrive on negative emotions. But if he makes friends, if heıs treated like everyone else, if he has good experiences, he might see an alternative to being a Death Eater in the future. My point is, right now, we just donıt know. Itıs not going to hurt to give it a try. Iım not saying be extra nice to him, nicer than the other first years, but just treat him the same way youıd treat any other first year. Talk to all of them, be friendly with them. Itıs the best thing to do, and if he is a danger, doing that will probably help you find out faster, as well. Letıs just find out whatıs going on first.²
	³Heıs right,² added Pansy. ³Look at me, I used to be pretty nasty before I decided I wanted to change, and Harry trusted me, gave me a chance when he didnıt have to. We have to find out what he wants to do. He may not know yet, and itıs better to encourage him in the right direction. Do you think you can do that?²
	Hedrick and Helen looked at each other, clearly finding the suggestion a hard one to get used to. ³Weıll try,² said Helen. ³Weıll go back to the others, tell them what you said.²
	Pansy nodded. ³Thank you. Iıll talk to you all tonight, after the Sorting and the feast. Weıll all go to the boysı dormitory, have a talk about this. Okay?²
	They slowly nodded, and started to leave. ³Hedrick, HelenŠ thanks for letting us know about this,² said Harry. ³I know youıre concerned for me, and I appreciate it. I promise, I donıt take it lightly.² They nodded again, and left the compartment.
	Harry looked at the others. ³Well, what do we think?²
	He expected Hermione to respond first, but she didnıt. ³I think you did the right thing,² said Neville. ³Obviously we have to be concerned, but you didnıt emphasize that so much because theyıre already very concerned.²
	³No point getting them more worked up than they already are,² agreed Harry. ³And that was a good idea, Pansy, talking to them later.²
	³I just want to make sure theyıre all on board,² she said. ³Those two will go back and tell them what we said, but it wonıt have the same effect as hearing it from us. About the situation, yeah, Iım a little concerned. After last year, itıd be stupid not to be. But I really donıt think theyıre going to use an eleven-year-old for that kind of thing. Like you said, too unreliable. If they thought he was going to be an asset, theyıd wait, give everyone some time to get used to him. So even if nothing happens at first, we still have to keep an eye open.²
	³The second years are going to do that, no matter what,² said Harry. ³But yes, youıre definitely right. I just hope the other seconds, or even the firsts, donıt start treating him badly once they find out.²
	The train started slowing down. ³Ah, almost there,² said Ron. ³Should be seeing Hagrid any time now.²
	³Well,² said Harry, ³instead of taking the carriages, I think Iıll have Fawkes take me into the castle. I want to ask Professor McGonagall about Avery, and see if I have time to talk to Archibald about my chat with Bright yesterday. I suppose I could talk to him tonight, but Iıd rather just go to Gryffindor Tower after the feast. There may be enough time.²
	³One of us is going to have to take a different carriage than the others,² pointed out Hermione. ³They only seat four.²
	³Pansy could sit on Ronıs lap,² suggested Ginny.
	Pansy chuckled on seeing Ronıs annoyed glance at his sister. ³Iım sure youıll work something out,² said Harry. The train came to a complete stop, and the others let Harry go first to get his trunk and Hedwig. He stepped out of the train and opened Hedwigıs cage, knowing as she flew off that she would go to the Hogwarts owlery. He waved at Hagrid, and grabbed Fawkesıs tail.

	In his dormitory, Harry put down his trunk and Hedwigıs cage, and mentally thanked Fawkes for taking him. He walked out of the dormitory into the empty common room, imagining it full, as it would be later in the evening. He walked over to the portrait hole and swung the portrait aside, then climbed through.
	³How did you get in?² asked the Fat Lady, annoyed.
	³Magic,² said Harry over his shoulder.
	³If he can do that, thereıs not much point in my being here, is there?² the Fat Lady said to herself as he walked away.
	Harry knocked on the door of McGonagallıs quarters, having found her location on his Hogwarts map made by Hermione last year. The door opened. ³Ah, Harry come in,² McGonagall greeted him. ³I see you decided to skip the carriages this year.²
	³There was something I wanted to ask you about, and then I wanted to talk to Archibald about my meeting last night. Bright said he was going to talk to you too, how did that go?²
	³Just fine, thank you. But his meeting with me was an afterthought, for the sake of courtesy. You were the one he came to see.²
	³That seems hard to believe,² Harry protested. ³Youıre important; youıre the Hogwarts headmistress, and you help lead the Order.²
	³Yes, but I do not have political influence, as you do,² McGonagall explained patiently. ³My words will not move people to action, or sway public opinion. In any case, Harry, I am sorry to be inhospitable, but there are things I must do before the ceremony. What did you wish to ask me about?² 
	He quickly explained what the second years had said about Avery. She nodded. ³Yes, his father is the Death Eater. We did look into the situation, of course. The father seems to have separated from the mother; he apparently left when Voldemort returned, and has not been back to her since. We made a few discreet inquiries, and discovered that the mother has told those she knows that she did not know her husband was a Death Eater, and was appalled to find out. We do not know for certain that this is true, but it is verifiable that the father has had little or no contact with Marcus for over two years. Professor Snape and I find it highly unlikely that Voldemort will try to use him as he used Crabbe and Goyle last year. We assume that he will be Sorted into Slytherin, and if so, Professor Snape intends to observe the situation closely.²
	³Okay, thanks,² he said, satisfied. ³I was sure you knew about it, but I just wanted to know what was going on. Iıll let you get back to the stuff you have to do.² He quickly exited her quarters.
	He found Dentus in his quarters, and talked to him for fifteen minutes. Apart from his amazement in discovering that Bright was a Legilimens, Dentus found nothing remarkable about their conversation. When Harry relayed his favorable impression of Bright, Dentus nodded and said, ³I told you, heıs good. Now we just have to wait and see what he actually does, with regard to fighting Voldemort.² Harry agreed that though it hadnıt come up in the conversation, that would be a large part of how he would decide whether or not he approved of Bright.
	It was ten minutes before the ceremony was to begin. Harry headed to the Hall, ready to take his seat a little early, but stopped at the room in which he had waited for Dumbledoreıs dog at this time last year. He looked into his hand. ³Where are you?² he asked.
	³Sitting in the Hall, we just got here a few minutes ago,² Ginny replied.
	³Are any of the teachers sitting at the table yet?²
	³A few,² she replied. ³Sprout, John, Sinistra, and Flitwick. Oh, here comes Vector. Why?²
	³Itıs still a little early, I just wanted to make sure if I went and sat down, I wouldnıt be the only one. Iım surprised Snapeıs not there.²
	³Heıs the deputy headmaster now,² she pointed out. ³Heıll be meeting the first years as they get off the boats, and taking them up here.²
	The thought Œthose poor first yearsı flashed through Harryıs head, and he wondered if she had the thought too, and neither said it because Snape could view it later. ³Thatıs right, I forgot,² he said. ³Well, I guess Iıll go out there. Too bad I canıt talk to you like this from my seat at the teachersı table.²
	In his palm, he saw her smile. ³No, it wouldnıt look good,² she agreed. ³Weıll save a spot for you, you can join us for some of the feast. I love you.²
	³I love you, too,² he said, and put down his hand. He walked out to the teachersı table, looking for the nameplate indicating his spot. He found it to the left of the podium, near the end, between Sprout and John. He greeted them both, then looked out into the Hall. It was dark outside, and as always, the ceiling was enchanted to look like the night sky; many stars were visible. Also as usual, hundreds and hundreds of candles hovered high in the air, providing light; he wondered whether in addition to being charmed to hover, they had also been charmed not to drip wax onto the heads of the students below.
	Harry chatted with John, telling him about the computer he and his friends had bought for the Burrow and relating Arthurıs excitement about it. John laughed, finding it easy to imagine. ³I wish I could have a computer here, just to show people in my classes how it works, but electronic equipment doesnıt work around Hogwarts.²
	Hagrid came into the Hall and made his way up to the teachersı table, saying hello to Harry and the others as he walked by them to his seat. Other teachers drifted in; McGonagall and Trelawney arrived at about the same time, and everyone was there. Within seconds, the Great Hallıs doors opened, and in walked Snape, followed by about forty intimidated-looking first years. They walked up to an area near the teachersı table, off to Harryıs left. Harry now saw the familiar stool, the Sorting Hat on it, looking as old and worn as ever.
	Many first years gasped as the Hat opened itsŠ it wasnıt a mouth, thought Harry, but he thought of it as one. It started its song, which seemed to Harry to be a lot less jaunty than in other years. The Hat sang:


For near a thousand years now
Iıve performed this simple chore
To sing of Hogwartsı history
While trying not to bore

And then youıll put me on your heads
I know not what Iıll find
But once you do, Iıll take a little
Peek inside your mind

Iıll get a look at who you are
And very soon Iıll know
What your strong points are, and then
Into which House youıll go

The ones whoıll go to Ravenclaw
Are clever, sharp, and fast
The ones whoıll go to Gryffindor
Have courage unsurpassed

The ones whoıll go to Hufflepuff
Give everyone a chance
The ones whoıll go to Slytherin
Know just how to advance

Now, oıer the years and centuries
Advancementıs been our aim
But generations come and go
And magicıs much the same

A brand-new potion here and there
An upgrade for a charm
A few new uses for a plant
A new way to disarm

But one time in a great long while
There comes a seismic shift
The world of magic shakes and stirs
Thereıs continental drift

From chaos unexpectedly
An island will appear
Where kindness, love, and peace of mind
Make everything so clear

And anyone, from any House
This island you can find
The energy, the path, is in 
Your heart and in your mind

The trailıs already been blazed
By one, and then by five
And many more now have the chance
To seek, and find, and thrive

In centuries Iıve never sung
A song just quite like this
But so rare an opportunityıd
Be such a shame to miss

So keep in mind that you may know
What you think you do not
And what you think that you donıt have
You have already got


	A chill ran through Harry as the Hat stopped singing. He asked himself, did that song mean what I think it meant? He almost couldnıt believe it. He glanced down the table at the other teachers, most of whom were looking at him. Then they started applauding the Hat, as was customary, and he joined them, feeling awkward doing so.
	He felt his hand tingle. ³Can you believe that?² he heard Ginny say, obviously as amazed as he was. ³That song was about the energy of love!² He felt he couldnıt reply in his hand, as he was in full view of many students, and because of the song was probably being looked at more anyway. He found Ginny with the others in the crowd, and nodded slowly. He found he was looking forward to reviewing the song in the Pensieve later, as he had only gradually realized what it was about as he was listening.
	Snape looked nonplused, but recovered quickly, and turned to face the first years. ³Your names will be called in alphabetical order. When your name is called, sit on the stool and put on the Hat. When the Hat announces the name of your new House, take off the Hat, place it back on the stool, and proceed to the proper table.² He picked up a parchment scroll, and read the first name.
	³Avery, Marcus!²
	A small boy, though average-sized for his age, stepped forward. He had light brown hair and slightly narrow eyes. He sat on the stool and put on the Hat, looking nervous, but no more nervous than the other first years. The Hat paused for ten seconds, then fifteen, then twenty; Harry found it a good sign that the Hat hadnıt put him into Slytherin instantly, as it had Malfoy. Finally reaching a decision, it shouted, ³Slytherin!² The Slytherin table applauded, though in a somewhat more reserved way than they had in years past, Harry felt. He wondered how many of them had heard about Averyıs father.
	Snape read the next name. ³Barrington, Joseph!²
	A slightly larger boy with black hair walked up to the stool, and excitedly put the Hat on his head. This time, the Hat only paused for a few seconds. ³Huff­²
	With the suddenness of a light being turned off, two things happened simultaneously: the Hat went silent, and all of the hovering candles plummeted to the floor. 

Chapter 10
Lutas

	Harry saw many robes start to catch fire, and heard a few dozen screams. He didnıt know whether he was on fire, but he reflexively grabbed his wand and performed the fire-suppression charm on himself. Looking around, he saw that half of the teachersı robes were on fire, including Johnıs; he turned his attention to John because he knew that John couldnıt do magic. John thanked him quickly, then yanked off his robes and used them to smother the fire spreading on Sproutıs back.
	Looking down the line of teachers, Harry saw them using their wands, but it seemed to be having no effect; they were still on fire, and if anything, the flames were increasing. The first years looked terrified; some were starting to catch fire, and a few were screaming. Snape was pointing his wand at them, but nothing seemed to be happening. Harry took a few steps over and quickly put out whatever fires he saw, ending with Snape, who had just started noticing that his robes were on fire as well. Harry then ran along the teachersı table, quickly using the charm on everyone who needed it.
	Harry looked out into the Hall, at the studentsı tables. There was still screaming, and he saw some people on fire, running desperately, and a few rolling on the floor. He rushed to the studentsı tables, baffled by the fact that hardly anyone seemed to be using the fire-suppression charm. Itıs a third-year spell, he thought, most everyone should know it. But the flames, and the screams, only increased, fueling Harryıs adrenaline. He moved to the nearest studentsı table, which was Gryffindor, and saw Ron and Ginny busily putting out fires there, so he ran to the other side of the room. He ran the length of the Slytherin table, putting out fires as he went while dodging and helping panicked students, until he ran into Pansy doing the same thing. They moved to the Ravenclaw table as Harry saw the fires getting worse; several large sections of tables were now on fire, flames rising a few feet, and he could see a dozen people who looked like human torches. He knew that people would start dying, from burns or asphyxiation, in the next few seconds if something wasnıt done, and he couldnıt cover the tables fast enough.
	Desperate, he decided to try the fire-suppression charm as an area-effect spell. He had never heard of it being used that way, but it had to work, it just had to. He pointed his wand at the Ravenclaw table, and fires in a ten-yard diameter suddenly went out. Thank God, he said to himself as he started to cough. He applied it as quickly as he could to the parts of the Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw tables at which the fires enveloping people were the worst. As he did so, he noticed that all of the Gryffindor fires were out, and saw Hermione and Neville working on a part of the Hufflepuff table. Using the area-effect spell about twice a second, sometimes pointing to fairly distant areas, he extinguished the rest of the fires in about five seconds.
	There were still some screams, screams of pain from those who had been badly burned, and the air was thick with smoke. Standing in the center of the Hall, he heard McGonagall shout, ³Harry! Get up here!² He ran to the teachersı table as he heard her shout again. ³Any student whose magic is working, come to the teachersı table immediately!² As he ran, Harry thought, what does she mean, whose magic is working? When does magic not work? He suddenly remembered Hagridıs problem from yesterday, and felt sick to the stomach. This was done to us, he realized. How, he had no idea, but he knew it had to have been done deliberately.
	Hermione and Neville reached the teachersı table at the same time as he did, followed by Ginny a second later; Ron and Pansy ran up a few seconds after that. ³You six,² said McGonagall. ³No coincidence, obviously. None of the teachers can do magic, and it appears that you are the only students who can.² 
	Madam Pomfrey rushed into the Hall, stopping near McGonagall. ³Minerva, what­²
	³Fires, Poppy, and very few of us can use magic. Get out there and identify the worst off. Harry, please put Fawkes at her disposal, have him take her to St. Mungoıs so she can alert them to prepare to receive wounded.²
	³Minerva, I canıt take people to St. Mungoıs using Fawkes, I would have to carry them, and their burns­²
	³I know, just use him to alert them, then come back and start triage. Harry, can you still Apparate within Hogwarts?² Harry Apparated to a spot a few feet away. ³Good, you must escort the wounded designated by Madam Pomfrey to St. Mungoıs.² Fawkes burst into view as McGonagall was talking, and in seconds, he and Madam Pomfrey were gone.
	³Of course I will, Professor, but Hogwarts is under attack, it must be,² said Harry, shouting without realizing it. ³I have to go alert the Aurors before I take anyone to St. Mungoıs, and unless­²
	³Very well, go,² interrupted McGonagall. ³Do it very quickly, and report to me upon your return.²
	Harry Disapparated, and was suddenly in the Apparation detection room, ignoring the startled glances of Aurors. ³Quick, whoıs in charge?² Harry shouted. 
	Dawlish came running in from the standby room. ³Whatıs going on?²
	³Magic suddenly stopped working at Hogwarts, we donıt know why,² Harry reported briskly. ³We donıt know how far it extends, maybe into Hogsmeade. Everyone was in the Hall, the candles fell, lots of burns. Fires are out now. My friends and I, the six of us can still do magic, but no one else. I assume there may be an attack on Hogwarts soon.²
	Shouting at someone Harry couldnıt see, Dawlish said, ³Full alert! Call in everyone!² To Harry, he said, ³Probably with Muggle weapons, maybe Muggles using them. All right, get back to Hogwarts, weıre on it. You and your friends defend Hogwarts from the inside, pay special attention to the gate; thatıs where theyıll attack, if they do.²
	³McGonagall wants me Apparating the wounded to St. Mungoıs, Iım the only one who can,² Harry pointed out.
	³Tell her I said, only life-and-death cases once an enemy is spotted,² instructed Dawlish. ³Six of you isnıt much to defend a castle, we need all of you. Weıll do what we can from Hogsmeade. Go.²
	In an instant, Harry was back at Hogwarts, near the teachersı table. He took a few steps toward McGonagall and his five friends, who Snape had just joined. ³Dawlish is mobilizing the Aurors, theyıre going to go to Hogsmeade and do what they can from there. He wants me and the others defending the castle.²
	Snape spoke. ³There will likely be an attack, by some sort of Muggle mercenaries using heavy Muggle weapons.²
	Harry nodded. ³Thatıs what Dawlish thinks, too.² To his friends, he said, ³Go out to the gate, but not past it. Look around to see if anyoneıs coming, but donıt be obvious targets. Keep the Repulsion Charm on at all times. Ginny, call me on your hand the second you see anything coming, or anything unusual.² They nodded, and started running as fast as they could out of the Hall, to the Hogwarts gate.
	Harry turned to McGonagall and Snape. ³Dawlish said that I should join them as soon as they see an enemy, stop getting people to St. Mungoıs unless itıs really serious.²
	³That makes sense,² agreed McGonagall, ³but keep in mind that you are under my authority, not his. Very well, go to the tables, find Madam Pomfrey, and begin evacuating the wounded.²
	Harry looked out into the Hall, found Madam Pomfrey, and Apparated to her side. ³Good, there you are,² she said. ³These four first, then a few over there. Look for me when youıre done with these.² She walked off. Harry looked down at the first victim, a Hufflepuff fourth year, one of those whoıd lost two classmates at Hogsmeade. He crouched down and touched him lightly on the shoulder, and yanked his hand away when the boy screamed. Harry knew from things heıd seen on Muggle television how painful burns could be, and said, ³Iım sorry, but I have to touch you somewhere. Itıll just be for a second.² The boy nodded through his pain. Harry touched the other shoulder, no more firmly than he felt he needed to, and as the boy shouted in pain, they were suddenly in the emergency room of St. Mungoıs.
	Harry looked up to see three uniformed Healers waiting. ³Itıs okay, weıve got him,² said an older woman with short brown hair, who looked to be in charge. ³Just keep bringing them here, weıll send them where they need to go.² He saw a Healer cast a spell on the boy, who relaxed visibly. The Healer then touched the boy gently, and they both disappeared. Harry nodded, stood, and was back in the Hall, near the other three students he was to take back. He quickly got them to St. Mungoıs as well, taking about five seconds each to do so. He looked for Madam Pomfrey, found her among some Ravenclaws, and Apparated to her side.
	³These three,² she said, then walked off again. Harry crouched down and winced to see the very pained face of Luna Lovegood. He checked her right hand for burns; finding none, he took it. ³Itıll be all right, theyıll take care of you,² he said, suddenly heavy with emotion. In an instant, they were at St. Mungoıs.
	³I know,² she said, in a raspy voice not much louder than a whisper. ³Thank you, Professor.² He squeezed her hand lightly, wondering if she was being deliberately humorous even through her pain. He let go of her, and she was whisked away as he returned to Hogwarts. The next two Ravenclaws were also sixth year girls.
	He evacuated about forty people in the next four minutes, then he felt his hand tingle. Rather than look at it, he immediately Apparated to the Hogwarts gate, ending up just a few feet from his friends. ³What?² he asked.
	³People coming,² reported Hermione. ³Through Hogsmeade, on the main street. Looks like at least fiftyŠ no, maybe more,² she added as they started getting closer. ³Theyıve got weapons, looks like machine guns.² Harry was surprised that the Aurors hadnıt managed to stop them; apparently whatever was stopping magic had a greater range than heıd assumed.
	³We should hide, wait for them to get into the gate,² suggested Ron. ³Leap out, Repulsion Charms on.²
	Hermione winced. ³No, Ron. Thatıs too much like murder.²
	Indignantly, Ron retorted, ³And theyıll be shooting at us as a kind of greeting?²
	³Hermioneıs right, letıs not make this any bloodier than we have to,² decided Harry. ³Weıll Stun, then rope them as they pass through the gate; with any luck, thereıll be a pile of bodies they canıt get past.² Glancing around, he saw Snape, standing about ten feet from Ron. ³What are you doing here?² he demanded abruptly.
	Snape raised an eyebrow at Harryıs tone, but reacted calmly. ³The headmistress wished me to observe­²
	³Never mind, I donıt care,² said Harry, getting angry. ³Get back, way back. As far as you can and still see. You donıt have a Repulsion Charm.²
	³I will retreat when the mercenaries have reached­²
	³You will retreat NOW,² shouted Harry, ³or in five seconds Iıll Apparate you off to St. Mungoıs!² As he glared at Snape, it fleetingly crossed his mind that his anger was motivated by genuine concern for Snapeıs safety; he realized he would be upset if anything happened to Snape. I wonder when that happened, he thought. With an angry glare back at Harry, Snape turned and jogged away, looking behind him as he did.
	Harry turned and walked toward the gate for a better look. ³Okay, theyıre not far now, maybe twenty seconds from the gate. Repulsion Charms on, now. Letıs get back to­²
	There was a sudden explosion very close to them, only a few feet from where Snape had been standing. Harry felt himself knocked back a few steps as he saw Ron, closest to the point of impact, thrown back fifteen feet. ³Ron!² screamed Pansy, as she rushed to his side.
	³What the hell was that?² Harry asked the others urgently.
	³I think thereıs a tank out there!² shouted Hermione. ³I thought I heard something like a motor while you were arguing with Snape. I canıt see it, though.²
	The ground attackers were starting to come through the gate. As Harry made a decision, Fawkes appeared in front of him. ³Pansy!² he shouted, getting her attention; she reluctantly left Ronıs side and turned to face the gate. ³You four work on them, Iıll deal with the tank.² He grabbed Fawkesıs tail with his left hand, wand in the right; Fawkes flew upwards but didnıt disappear. He flew over the Hogwarts gate as his friends shot Stunning spells at the attackers. ³Repulsion Charms on!² he reminded them from the air, making sure that his covered Fawkes as well. He heard machine gun shots a second after he finished speaking, and saw a half dozen attackers go down, clearly from bullets, not Stunning spells.
	Shooting off a few Stunning Spells himself, he heard another explosion, which thankfully happened far enough away from his friends that they were unaffected. Deciding to use a spell Dumbledore had taught him last year, he pointed his wand into the moonlit night, and a wave of bright red came out of his wand. He saw it hit treesŠ then make clear the outline of a tank, fifty feet from the Hogwarts gate. He realized the tank had not been invisible, just very hard to see. He heard bullets close to him, and glanced down to see a few more attackers go down, victims of their own bullets.
	Harry quickly wondered what to do about the tank; it was too big for any conventional, impact-based spell to do any good. With a sudden inspiration, an image flashed through his mind of a scene from his first year at Hogwarts: Hermione, with a superior expression, causing a feather to rise and float. Can I lift a tank? he wondered, then thought, whatıs the point of being the strongest wizard in England if I canıt put it to good use? Fawkes flew closer to the tank so that Harry would not be a target of the mercenariesı bullets. Harry pointed his wand at the tank, concentrated, and the tank began to rise: one foot, two feet, three feetŠ When it was ten feet in the air, Harry twisted his wand, and it turned over in the air, now upside down, turret pointed away from the gate. He slowly lowered it, then decided to let it fall the last five feet, to stun the occupant in case he decided to try to shoot, even upside down. The tank came crashing to the ground, metal creaking, tank treads spinning in the air.
	Harry turned his attention to the Hogwarts gate. The tank had distracted them enough that they hadnıt started firing Stunning spells soon enough, and while a few bodies lay at the gate, many of the attackers had broken through. What looked like thirty or forty bodies were on the ground inside the gate, and more were going down every second, both from Stunning spells and their own bullets. Neville, Hermione, Ginny, and Pansy had formed a tight semicircle around Ronıs prone form, clearly to shield him from bullets.
	Harry Stunned, with three spells per second, the last fifteen attackers trying to get through the gate. Only twenty attackers were still standing, and they were going down fast; it amazed Harry that the attackers still used their machine guns despite seeing dozens of their comrades go down from doing so. He supposed that they thought they were being fired on with machine guns as well. Fawkes flew toward the fighting, and Harry joined his friends in Stunning the ones not being wounded by their own bullets. A few seconds later, no attackers were left standing, and the only sound was the moaning and pained cries of the wounded attackers.
	³Professor Snape!² shouted Harry. ³Itıs clear now!² He saw Snape run into the castle, then turned his attention to the others, especially Ron, who seemed to be showing faint signs of movement. Hermione pointed her wand at him, and he blinked, coming awake. He looked around, taking a second to digest the change in his surroundings.
	³Ron! Are you all right?² asked an anxious Pansy, gently touching his face.
	³Yeah, I am, or at least I will be,² he said. ³Got a terrible headache, feel like Iıve been beaten up a bit, but no real injuries, Iım pretty sure.²
	Neville shot off a Stunning spell at a Stunned attacker who had regained consciousness, then said, ³Weıve got to wrap them up, more might try to get up.²
	³We canıt wrap the wounded ones, they were hit by bullets,² argued Hermione. ³We have to get them to St. Mungoıs.²
	³First, letıs get rid of their weapons,² suggested Harry. Seeing a machine gun on the ground, he waved his wand and sent it flying through the air, far from them or the gate. ³Everybody do that, make sure they canıt wake up and start firing. Not you, Ron, just relax.²
	³I was relaxing when I was unconscious,² protested Ron, but did as he was told. Weapons flew across the grass, and soon a large pile of automatic weapons had formed, well away from where the action had been.
	As the last of the weapons flew through the air, McGonagall came running out of the castle, followed by Snape, then fifteen or twenty students, mostly older ones. The students gasped at the bodies littering the ground, though McGonagall didnıt react. Harry walked toward her. ³Itıs over for now, but we have to keep an eye on Hogsmeade, the gate in general. We donıt know that there couldnıt be more.²
	McGonagall nodded, as Neville Stunned another who tried to get up. ³Return to the castle and continue the evacuation. There are at least sixty more who require medical attention.²
	³But we had to use Repulsion Charms, half of these people were hit by bullets,² said Harry, as Hermione nodded in agreement. ³Some are probably dead, some might die if we donıt get them to a hospital right away.²
	McGonagall fixed him with a hard stare. ³I understand, Professor Potter. You will do as I asked. Report to me for further instructions when Madam Pomfrey tells you there is no one left to take.²
	Harry was amazed; he knew the people in the castle, while injured and in pain, could wait, while some of the fallen attackers would likely die while he was finishing the evacuation. Granted, they were the enemy, but to let them die when they could be saved? He looked at her for another second, then reluctantly Disapparated.
	Apparating and Disapparating as fast as he could, Harry finished the task in seven minutes. When Madam Pomfrey told him there was no one more, he told her about the wounded outside. ³I know, but Iım afraid Iım pretty useless without a wand,² she replied. She suggested that he take her to St. Mungoıs, where she would talk to the people there about what was to be done with the wounded attackers, then stay to help with the burn victims. 
	He took her, then reported back to McGonagall. ³All done,² he said stonily, not bothering to hide his unhappiness with her decision. ³Madam Pomfrey is at St. Mungoıs.²
	³Very well,² she replied, ignoring his manner. ³Anyone here with a visible wound, take to St. Mungoıs. After you take the first one, find an Auror at St. Mungoıs; there should be two there now. Tell them what you will be doing so they can make arrangements for how these wounded are to be dealt with.² Harry walked over to a man who was obviously in pain, knelt and touched his arm, and they were suddenly at St. Mungoıs.
	He stood. ³Where can I find an Auror?² he asked the nearest St. Mungoıs worker.
	³Just a second,² she said, and ran off. A few seconds later, Winston Clark ran up to him. ³Harry!²
	³Winston, thereıs a few dozen of them, they fired bullets and we had to use the Repulsion Charm. Iım going to start bringing them here, McGonagall said to tell you so you could decide what to do with them.²
	Clark nodded. ³Okay, thanks. Weıll get them to a Muggle military hospital; Iıll talk to the other Aurors.² He Disapparated, then Harry did as well, back to the Hogwarts gate.
	He had moved about half of the wounded attackers to St. Mungoıs when suddenly Fawkes appeared in front of him, Neville holding his tail feathers. ³Harry, grab on!² shouted Neville urgently. ³The Aurors are under attack from Voldemort and lots of Death Eaters!²
	Putting aside his shock that Neville had managed to get to Auror headquarters and find out­had he traveled there using Fawkes?­Harry grabbed the tail with his left hand, putting his wand arm around Nevilleıs shoulder. The were suddenly in a large room in the Auror compound, spells flying through the air, almost a dozen duels going on, the Aurors clearly on the defensive. He had never seen the room before, but he guessed it was one that led to where the Death Eaters held by the Aurors were being kept, and this was a rescue attempt. He instantly put down an anti-Disapparation field; he hoped that Voldemort wasnıt wearing his device, but even if he was, he wanted to make sure the fifteen or so Death Eaters with Voldemort didnıt get away. Neville joined the fight as Fawkes sang.
	Harry pointed his wand at Voldemort, and the beam came out. This time, Voldemort tried to physically move out of the way, but was too late. He was hit, and fell unconscious. Three Aurors shouted ³Avada Kedavra!² and fired Killing Curses at Voldemort, but he disappeared less than a second before the Curses would have hit. Two of the three Aurors swore in frustration, which Harry could easily understand.
	They were still outnumbered, but Harry was sure that they would prevail now that Voldemort was gone, and he was right. Harry started shooting off Stunning spells, stopping only to protect Kingsley at one point with the Killing Curse shield. He took down seven Death Eaters in a row with one Stunning spell each; five were unconscious, and two were knocked flat and dazed. As he did so, the Aurors were able to gang up on their weaker opponents. In less than a half a minute, the last Death Eater was on the ground, wrapped in ropes.
	Kingsley approached him. ³Thanks, Harry, Neville. That wasŠ helpful,² he said, with humorous understatement.
	For the first time since the magic went out at Hogwarts, Harry smiled. ³Any time.² Turning to Neville, he asked, ³How did you get here, anyway?²
	Speaking to Kingsley and Dawlish as well as Harry, Neville answered, ³While you were dealing with the wounded attackers, Hermione realized that the rest of us would be able to Apparate as well. Since all of Hogwartsı magic is down, that includes the anti-Disapparation magic. For now, Apparating at Hogwarts is no different than Apparating anywhere, so all six of us can do it.²
	³Oh, thatıs right, I have to get back­²
	Neville shook his head. ³I told Hermione I was coming here to talk to Kingsley; she said she and the others would help you move the wounded. Iım sure theyıre done by now. Anyway, I was near the room here when the battle started; I tried to Disapparate to get you when I saw Voldemort­he didnıt see me, I think, or else he might have known youıd be coming­but heıd put down a field, and I couldnıt, so I ran away from the battle area, called Fawkes, and asked him to take me to you.² Turning to Kingsley, he added, ³I felt bad, I didnıt want you to think I was running away or something. I just didnıt want Voldemort to see Fawkes being called.²
	³You did the right thing, Neville,² Kingsley assured him, a hand on Nevilleıs shoulder. ³And helped save our lives, I should add. Harry, I trust youıll thank Dumbledore for us tonight. Also, would you do me a favor, and ask McGonagall to come here with you? There are a few things Iıd like to talk to the both of you about.²
	Harry nodded, and he and Neville both Disapparated. Back at Hogwarts, he and Neville found that the others had in fact finished moving the wounded attackers. 
	Harry relayed Kingsleyıs request to McGonagall; she hesitated. ³I do not feel comfortable leaving. Though I can do nothing magical, I am in charge, and I should oversee the aftermath of this. PerhapsŠ² She touched her pendant, then let it go in frustration. ³It is very annoying not to be able to call someone. Harry, would you ask Fawkes to bring Professor Snape?²
	Harry did, and Snape was there in a few seconds. ³Thank you, Professor Snape, and you, Fawkes,² said McGonagall. ³Professor Snape, Kingsley wishes my presence at the Aurorsı facility along with that of Professor Potter, but I do not wish to leave, so I am sending you instead. Miss Weasley, I want you with me at all times until further notice. Harry, I expect you to keep her informed of what is happening, and she will tell me. Miss Granger and Mr. Longbottom, come with me as well; I will be assigning you to accompany Professors Flitwick and Sprout, doing what magic they feel needs to be done around Hogwarts. Mr. Weasley and Miss Parkinson, I want you two to patrol around Hogsmeade, being very careful to keep your Repulsion Charms going at all times. You may offer magical assistance to the residents who request it as you choose, but your main responsibility is to make sure Hogsmeade is secure, and that there are not roving bands of armed Muggles threatening the residents. Does anyone have any questions?²
	³Yes,² said Pansy. ³How long should we patrol?²
	³Report back to me every hour until I tell you otherwise,² responded McGonagall. Nodding, Ron and Pansy headed out the gate into Hogsmeade. McGonagall headed back to the castle, followed by Ginny, Hermione, and Neville. 
	Harry gestured to Snape. ³Ready?²
	Snape looked very unhappy. ³It has been a very long time since I had to be escorted anywhere.²
	Harry chuckled lightly. ³I suppose I can understand why youıd be annoyed.² He stood behind Snape, put his hands on Snapeıs shoulders, and they were in the room in which the battle had been fought.
	³Professor McGonagall doesnıt want to leave, but Iıll be keeping her informed through Ginny, on my hand,² he informed Kingsley. ³By the way, shouldnıt we be trying to figure out how this was done?²
	Kingsley nodded, as Dawlish joined them. ³Actually, Harry, those of us who havenıt been kept busy moving people to hospitals, rescuing Aurors, and fighting off armed Muggles have had a bit of time to think about that. But first, Professor Snape, Iıd like to hear your thoughts.²
	³Either lutas, or the Four Corners artifact,² Snape said simply.
	³We thought of lutas,² agreed Kingsley. ³But the Four CornersŠ does that really even exist?² To Harryıs confused look, Kingsley added, ³Itıs supposed to be a legendary magical artifact, that when set up exactly the right way, can cause disruption of magic over a great area. But it hasnıt been verifiably seen for over a thousand years.²
	³I have no more information about it than you do,² responded Snape. ³But it is my understanding that the Dark Lord has spent much time, both himself and his assistants, scouring the Earth for rare magical artifacts, in an effort toŠ² He glanced over at Harry, then finished, ³Š remove a particular thorn in his side.²
	³Iım flattered,² said Harry wryly. ³But whatıs lutas?² 
	³Donıt youŠ oh, you stopped taking Herbology,² recalled Kingsley. ³You study it in N.E.W.T. Herbology. Itıs a rare herb, which has two magic-related properties. One is that itıs invisible, which is why Muggles donıt know about it. Two, it canıt be pulled out of the ground, or cut. ThreeŠ okay, three properties. Three, in sufficient concentration, it disallows the use of magic in a rather large area. Thatıs the one that makes the most sense to me, but itıs going to be hard to find out if itıs right.²
	³I think,² said Harry, ³itıs time to have a little chat with Malfoy, and after him, then Nott.²
	³We donıt have Nott anymore, Harry,² said Kingsley, looking upset. ³He wasnıt one of the ones we were holding. While you were fighting off the Muggles, other Death Eaters were attacking the areas where other prisoners were being held. Thirteen escaped, Nott among them. So, even though you helped us catch fifteen new ones tonight, it comes out as a wash.²
	³Is it really that hard to hold onto these people?² wondered Harry, frustrated.
	Dawlish nodded sympathetically. ³We like it even less that you do, believe me. But look what happened just now. If you hadnıt come and saved our asses, weıd be dead, and these ten gone. So itıs hard to blame the ones guarding the others too much.²
	³Was anyone killed when the others escaped?² asked Harry.
	³No, thank goodness,² replied Kingsley. ³Anyway, back to this topic, weıve checked Malfoy already, a Legilimens has gone over him. We already know all we can from him. Thereıs a Memory Charm, of course, there always is with Death Eaters we capture. We canıt get past it.²
	³I could,² said Harry simply. Snape, Dawlish, and Kingsley stared at him in varying degrees of surprise.
	³Um, HarryŠ are you saying youıre going to torture him?² asked Kingsley incredulously. ³Somehow, I donıt think you could.²
	³I donıt have to torture him. I can do the Imperius Curse on him,² said Harry with determination. ³I can make him help me get rid of it.²
	³Professor, you have never done the Imperius Curse,² pointed out Snape. ³In addition, I do not think its use is consistent with what you refer to as the energy of love. It is a very Dark spell.²
	Harry smiled grimly. ³Not the way Iım going to do it. Take me to him.² The other three looked at each other for a few seconds in silence. Getting annoyed, Harry said, ³Look, Iım serious. If it is this lutas thing, he probably knows about it, maybe even had something to do with it, and we have to know. Every minute Hogwarts is without magic, itıs very vulnerable. Thereıs over three hundred people there, including a lot of my friends. Weıve got to find out, and I can do it. I know how to break a Memory Charm with the other personıs cooperation, and I can make him cooperate. Let me do it.²
	The others exchanged glances, and Kingsley gave a light shrug. ³I suppose it canıt hurt to try. All right, letıs go.² He walked off, the others following.
	As they walked, Snape said, ³It will be better if I observe from a spot out of Malfoyıs line of sight.²
	Harry suddenly remembered why Snape was there, and that McGonagall wanted to be kept informed. He held up his hand, speaking as they walked. ³Kingsley is taking me to where theyıre keeping Malfoy. Voldemort gave him a Memory Charm, and Iım going to use the Imperius Curse to make him help me break it.² He listened for the response, then chuckled, and said, ³Just tell her.² He put down his hand and said to the others, ³She said, Œyouıre going to do what?ı²
	³I donıt blame her,² said Kingsley.
	Harry listened again, and said to the others, ³McGonagall said, ŒWell, just so long as he doesnıt do anything rash.ı²
	³Okay, here we are, next one down,² advised Kingsley. Snape stopped walking. Malfoy was being kept in what looked roughly like a prison cell, except that the bars were thin, and made of what looked to Harry like silver. Harry walked up to the door; Malfoy, having heard the noise, turned to see what it was. His eyebrows went high upon seeing Harry.
	Harry wasnıt sure exactly why he was so sure he could do what he intended, but he was, which he felt was more than half the battle. He felt he probably couldnıt do it if he hadnıt had the spell done to him before, and if he werenıt a Legilimens. Already pointing his wand at Malfoy, he concentrated on Malfoyıs mind, on infusing it with feelings of love. He sent out the energyŠ and Malfoy suddenly screamed, as if in horrible pain, and toppled to the ground. ³Damn!² exclaimed Harry, as Kingsley and Dawlish gaped at him. He Stunned Malfoy, then walked back to where Snape stood, Kingsley and Dawlish following.
	Kingsley looked at Harry with amazement and concern. ³Harry, what in the hell did you do?²
	³I focused on causing him to feel intense feelings of love,² Harry explained. As he said it, he realized that he should have predicted what happened. Malfoy had been Cleansed, and so was unable to feel love; when forced to, he experienced it as pain, as he had during the Cleansing.
	³And he screamed in pain?² asked a disbelieving Kingsley. ³Harry, no offense, but I donıt think you did it right.²
	³I did it right,² Harry insisted, though he knew he wasnıt going to be able to explain what had happened without explaining the Cleansing.
	Kingsley tried again. ³Harry, if you try to cause someone to feel love­²
	³He did it properly,² interrupted Snape. ³The Dark Lord modifies the minds of Death Eaters in such a way that they cannot feel the emotion of love; they would feel very intense pain if forced to try.² Harry found himself surprised that Snape had given even that detail of the Cleansing. He must think this is important, thought Harry.
	Kingsley and Dawlish exchanged amazed looks. Kingsley looked at Snape and asked, ³Why did I not know about this?²
	Snape returned Kingsleyıs stare. ³It has never been relevant until now.²
	Kingsley was silent for a few seconds, then looked at Harry. ³Harry, I want you to do to me what you did to him.²
	³Sure,² agreed Harry. He pointed his wand at Kingsley and focused on infusing him with love; he could sense Kingsley embrace the feeling. He sent a silent impression of what he wanted, and Kingsley dutifully hopped in place twice, then waved at the ceiling. Harry withdrew the spell.
	Recovering, Kingsley gaped at him. ³Thatıs what you did to him? Harry, that felt wonderful, blissful. People would pay you to do that to them. Iıve had the Imperius Curse done to me, and Iım good at resisting it. That may have the same effect as the Imperius Curse, but it is most certainly not the Imperius Curse. I went into it with the idea of resisting it, but as soon as I felt it, I felt like, why in the world would I resist this?² He shook his head in amazement. ³And that caused Malfoy intense painŠ²
	³Remember,² pointed out Dawlish, ³Professor Snape did say it was a Dark spell, and he said, Œnot the way Iım going to do it.ı² He looked at Harry as if trying hard to understand something. ³How in the world do you just make up a spell like that?²
	Harry shrugged. ³I donıt know. I just want this really badly, I want to find out what he knows, and I knew it would workŠ on most people, that is.²
	Snape looked at Harry significantly. ³It still may work on him, Professor, but in a way you did not expect.²
	Harry nodded. ³I had the same thought. But we need to know more.²
	³Indeed,² agreed Snape, who turned to Kingsley. ³Mr. Shacklebolt, please give me a five-digit number, and after I have memorized it, erase it from my memory.²
	Kingsleyıs eyes went wide as he realized why Snape was asking. ³You canıt be seriousŠ² Turning to Harry, he asked, ³And youıre going to do this?²
	Harry took a deep breath. ³Iım not thrilled about it, and if it was just for the information I think Malfoy has, I wouldnıt do it, even with Professor Snapeıs permission. But this could go far beyond Malfoy, and his information. It could be very, very, very important.²
	Kingsley calmed down as he understood what Harry was saying. ³You mean, it could be a weapon against Voldemort.²
	³A very powerful weapon,² confirmed Snape. ³Please do as I requested.²
	Kingsley nodded. ³Five four six seven two. Do you have it?²
	³Five four six seven two,² repeated Snape. ³Now, please give me a second number, but do not allow Professor Potter to hear it.² Harry took a few steps away as Kingsley whispered to Snape, then he walked back.
	Kingsley waved his wand at Snape. ³Do you know the numbers?²
	Snape thought. ³No, I do not, though I recall everything else, such as that I requested you to do this, and why. We may be back; we will find you if we need to see Malfoy again.² He looked at Harry expectantly.
	³Your office?² asked Harry.
	Snape shook his head. ³We must inform the headmistress first. Please ask Miss Weasley where she is.² Harry did, and reported that she was in the Great Hall. ³Ask her to meet us in the Transfigurations classroom, as it is nearby.² Again, Harry did, then put his hands on Snapeıs shoulders.
	They were in the Transfigurations classroom; McGonagall and Ginny walked in a few seconds later. McGonagall turned to Ginny and said, ³Miss Weasley, you may go­²
	³Miss Weasley should remain,² interrupted Snape, drawing him a reflexive sharp look from McGonagall, who Harry knew very well hated to be interrupted. ³If she is to be a conduit of communication, it is better that she know what is happening.²
	³Very well,² McGonagall agreed. Harry and Snape related the story, earning frequent surprised looks from both McGonagall and Ginny. After they finished, McGonagall said, ³Harry, like Kingsley, I feel that I must know what this feels like. Please do it to me.²
	Harry did, causing her to clap her hands five times; afterwards, she had much the same reaction as Kingsley. ³Remarkable. Absolutely remarkable. You are having quite a night, Harry. Two new spells.²
	³Two?²
	³The area-effect fire-suppression spell,² she clarified. ³Such a version of that spell did not exist.²
	³Ah. Well, probably better that I didnıt know, I might not have tried. No, I take that back. I would have, I was pretty desperate. And, Iım pretty desperate to find out whatıs causing this, and I just have a feeling itıs underneath that Memory Charm on Malfoy. I think I can get it.²
	Ginny stepped forward, concerned. ³Harry, I understand why youıre desperate, but you should think about this. Is it consistent with the energy of love to do something thatıll cause intense pain?²
	Before Harry could respond, Snape did. ³It is a supreme irony, Miss Weasley, that it is the energy of love itself that causes intense pain, in this instance. It must therefore be consistent with it.²
	³I think heıs right,² said Harry, looking at Ginny with appreciation for her concern. ³I know what you meanŠ but I donıt think itıs immoral. Iım not sure I can tell you why I think that, but I do, and itıs not just because I want what Malfoy has. Besides, remember what happened to Albus after he killed Grindelwald. If this wasnıt consistent with the energy of love, I wouldnıt be able to do it.²
	³I know,² she sighed, then stepped forward quickly and kissed him on the cheek. Looking into his eyes intently, she said, ³Just never forget who you are.²
	³I wonıt, I promise,² he replied earnestly. He turned to Snape. ³Your office?²
	Snape nodded, and they left.

	They walked to Snapeıs office in silence. Inside, Snape closed the door and asked Harry to soundproof it. ³The soundproofing notwithstanding, you should Silence me before you proceed.²
	Despite his determination, the idea made him a bit queasy; he slowly nodded.
	Snape seemed to notice his expression. ³It is important, Professor, that you not allow your concern for my condition to affect what you do.²
	³How can I not?² asked Harry.
	³Having a feeling, and letting it affect what you do, are two different things,² said Snape. ³You will suffer for what you do; if you did not, it would be to your mind immoral, and Miss Weasleyıs concern would be justified.² He paused, watching Harry mull this over. Then he said, ³Do you recall, Professor, that on the night of the Dark Lordıs return, the headmaster asked me to undertake a task, a thing he was highly reluctant to ask of me?²
	Harry nodded. ³I remember. He was really concerned.²
	³I would like you to view that memory; it may be of assistance.² Solemnly, wondering what he would find, Harry cast Legilimens.
	Snape Apparated in the graveyard, fifteen feet from Voldemort. ³My Lord,² he said. ³I humbly apologize for my inability to appear promptly. I was at Hogwarts, and Dumbledore would have found my immediate disappearance suspicious­²
	³You dare to show yourself in my presence?² thundered Voldemort. ³The only thing I am wondering, Snape, is whether I should kill you slowly, or more slowly!²
	The other Death Eaters were watching, though their heads were down. ³I wish only to serve you, my Lord. I may be highly useful; I have Dumbledoreıs confidence­²
	³And why should you not have his confidence, having been his spy?!² asked Voldemort disbelievingly.
	³I was not, and have never been his spy, my Lord. My memories are open to you; you will see that this is the truth.²
	³The ones who told me very much believed that it was true,² said Voldemort coldly.
	³They were mistaken, my Lord,² maintained Snape calmly.
	Voldemort regarded Snape with great suspicion, his expression one of Œdo you really think I am so foolish as to be tricked in this way?ı He stared at Snape for a half a minute, then asked, ³And what have you been doing these thirteen years, Snape, that you feel gives you the right to be in my presence now?²
	³Looking forward to the day of your return, my Lord, I insinuated myself with Dumbledore, telling him that I had seen the error of my ways and wished to be a better person. Dumbledore is quite foolish in this respect, as you know, his great magical power notwithstanding. Such a flimsy story would seem highly suspect, but it is exactly the sort of thing that motivates his sympathy. He now trusts me, which has been my aim for these thirteen years, so that I may serve you better.²
	Voldemort paused, thinking. ³I detect no lie, but then of course, I know very well that you are an excellent Occlumens, almost my equal. I suspect that you would be capable of lying to me undetected.² Snape said nothing, as Voldemort paused again. ³Tell me, Snape, why should I believe you? What would you do if you were me?²
	³I would attempt to confirm what I was told, my Lord.²
	Voldemort smiled cruelly. ³But I have no way to confirm it, Snape, do I? I have only your word.²
	Snape levelly replied, ³You need not simply accept my word, my Lord. I may be an excellent Occlumens, but there is a test that I cannot pass unless my words are true, and that we both know I must pass in order to hope to earn your trust.²
	Voldemortıs smile became even more cruel. ³And you look forward to this, do you?²
	³I confess that I do not look forward to the test itself, my Lord,² Snape admitted. ³But I look forward to proving myself to you.²
	Voldemort laughed. ³You are honest about that, at least. And how long should the test be for?²
	³For the maximum possible time, my Lord.²
	Voldemort continued to smile, apparently enjoying himself. ³And you are sure you do not look forward to the experience itself?²
	³I am sure, my Lord.²
	Voldemort chuckled mirthlessly. ³You are brave, Snape, I will acknowledge that. Very well, I will do as you suggest. Malfoy, step forward.² Malfoy did so. ³Five minutes each time, three times, with pauses of thirty seconds. Understood?²
	³Understood, my Lord,² repeated Malfoy, taking off his watch.
	³Very well, Snape. We will proceed. Malfoy, now!²
	³Crucio!² shouted Malfoy, and Snape collapsed to the ground, screaming in agony, writhing uncontrollably. 
	Voldemort regarded the screaming Snape with amusement for ten seconds, then lazily took out his wand. ³Legilimens,² he said. He entered Snapeıs mind, and began searching. 
	The image faded, and the memory disappeared; Harry withdrew from Snapeıs mind. ³I will not subject you to the entire memory,² said Snape. ³It is not necessary; you get the sense of it.²
	Harry felt that he didnıt know what to say. ³Was that your way of telling me that whatever happens here, itıs not as bad as other things?²
	³In part,² confirmed Snape. ³I could have shown you my memories of being Cleansed, but that would have been somewhat different, as I did not truly understand the nature of what was to be done. In this case, I did, but volunteered, so that I could oppose the Dark Lord.²
	³SoŠ the idea of the test was that even though youıre an excellent Occlumens, nobody could be tortured so intensely for fifteen minutes and still manage to hide a memory from a Legilimens,² speculated Harry.
	³Correct.²
	³So, the obvious question isŠ how did you manage it?²
	³I have already told you of my ability to compartmentalize memories,² explained Snape. ³Before the event itself, of course, I could not know for certain that it would work under such mental and physical duress. It was crucial that I not fail.² Snape gazed at Harry solemnly. ³SoŠ I practiced.²
	Harry gasped, and felt tears press against him instantly. ³AlbusŠ²
	³Yes and no,² Snape replied. ³No wizard can perform two spells concurrently, and the headmaster had to be occupied by searching me with Legilimens. It fell to Professor McGonagall to perform the actual Curse.²
	Taking off his glasses, Harry buried his head in his hands. Despite his efforts, a few tears escaped, and he wiped his eyes before putting his glasses back on. ³Thatıs why she wasnıt concerned, like Ginny was, about my morality. She knows what it is to be in my position, and then some.²
	³Exactly,² agreed Snape. ³I know they both suffered greatly. So, as I said, it is important that you not allow what I experience to affect what you do, as they did not in that situation. You must do what is necessary to find the information we need.²
	³I understand,² said Harry gravely. ³Are you ready?²
	³I am,² said Snape. He really is brave, thought Harry.
	Harry pointed his wand at Snape and Silenced him, then focused hard on love, on infusing Snape with feelings of love. Snape screamed silently, writhing in pain. Trying very hard to focus, not to let what was happening to Snape interfere with what he was doing, he continued sending out love. Still in his chair, Snape continued to scream. Finally, Snape lost consciousness; Harry estimated that it had been about ten seconds. 
	Harry searched Snapeıs mind, looking for a Memory Charm. It took him about a minute to find it; he wondered if he would get faster with more experience, as he had never gone looking for a Memory Charm before. He focused on unlocking it, as he had his own Memory Charm as Hermione had guided him to the spot. Very soon he could feel the Charm slipping away, and he saw Kingsley tell Snape the first number, then whisper the second. Harry sat back in his chair, mentally exhausted, glad to have accomplished what he wanted.
	As Harry started to wonder how soon Snape would regain consciousness, he had a startling revelation, and felt stupid for not having realized it sooner: what he had just done to Snape was similar to what Dumbledore did to Voldemort. Oh, my God, thought Harry, I can do to Voldemort what Albus does.

	Snape started stirring four minutes later. Harry fought back an urge to walk over to his chair and prop him up, or provide some other unnecessary assistance; he wondered if this was what Molly felt like when she tried to straighten his clothes or fix his hair.
	³ProfessorŠ are you all right?²
	³It appears so,² said Snape, as though Harry had asked an interesting question. ³The pain notwithstanding, it was aŠ fascinating experience. The quality of the pain was far different than the Cruciatus Curse; it was not even exactly pain, so much asŠ unbearable stimulation. I cannot quite put it into words.²
	³I guess itıs probably because what I do isnıt intended to be painful,² suggested Harry.
	³No doubt,² agreed Snape, looking at a clock. ³I see that I was unconscious for less than five minutes. Have you informed Miss Weasley and the headmistress?²
	³No, I wanted to wait until you came back, talk to you first,² said Harry.
	³Understandable. Apparently you retrieved the memory, since I can now recall both numbers.²
	Harry nodded. ³Yes, once you were unconscious, it didnıt take long at all. But I wondered about that, I thought I needed you to help me. It canıt just be that you can break a Memory Charm by making someone unconscious, or Voldemort could do it that way. How did it happen?²
	Snape thought for a few seconds before answering. ³Since this is a completely new spell, we cannot know. I would speculate, however, that the reason is that you created the spell with the intention of breaking Memory Charms; since that was your intent, the spell allows you to do so, even if it does not happen in the way you thought it would. It has the same effect as the Imperius Curse, but it appears to haveŠ additional functionality.²
	Harry raised his eyebrows; he wasnıt quite used to the idea that he could simply create spells. ³Strange. During vacation, just to see what would happen, I tried to create some new spells, but I couldnıt do it. But with this, when I had the idea, I just knew that I could do it. I have no idea why. I really wish I knew how this worked, but I guess I should just be glad it does. Now, I can get into Malfoyıs mind.²
	³And I assume you grasp the larger implications?² prompted Snape.
	³Yes, I can do this to Voldemort. Itıs funny, it doesnıt really change anything right now, since Albus could do it before. Itıs partly that he doesnıt have to now, unless Iım unconscious or somethingŠ but I have a feeling that this is part of the puzzle, that thereıs more to this than we can see right now.²
	³Indeed. I would say this was quite worthwhile. We should meet with the headmistress, then with Mr. Shacklebolt. Where is she?²
	Harry looked into his hand and spoke to Ginny, then repeated her answer to Snape. ³The kitchens. Oh, thatıs right, we never had the feast. I should be hungry, but Iım not.² They headed to the kitchens.

	Ten minutes later, Harry, Snape, and Kingsley were walking to the area where the Death Eaters were being held. ³After I do it,² asked Harry, ³should I give him a Memory Charm?²
	³We donıt plan on letting him escape, but itıs probably not a bad idea,² agreed Kingsley. ³If he did, Voldemort would be pretty ticked off when he found a Memory Charm he couldnıt get through. Heıd torture Malfoy long and hard trying, though.² He paused, then added, ³No less than the bastard deserves.²
	Harry couldnıt disagree, but couldnıt contemplate the idea that it was a good thing. ³Okay, Iıll give him one when Iım done, itıll cover everything that happened tonight. Probably to him right now, one dayıs a lot like another.²
	³We donıt provide them with a great deal of entertainment,² commented Kingsley wryly.
	When they reached Malfoyıs holding area, Snape again hung back. Having prepared himself, Harry stepped forward, looking at Malfoy. Malfoy started to speak, but Harry Silenced him, then cast the new spell. Malfoy collapsed, screaming noiselessly. While not concerned about Malfoy as he had been about Snape, Harry nonetheless had to try hard to keep his focus on love, on what he was doing. He kept it going, not noticing Kingsley watching. As had been the case with Snape, Malfoy lost consciousness after about ten seconds.
	Casting Legilimens, Harry started searching for the Memory Charm, and soon found it. Again focusing on love, it took less than a minute to dissolve the Charm. Viewing the memory, Harry made a fist of triumph. He exited Malfoyıs mind soon thereafter, applying a new Memory Charm. He walked away, followed by Snape and Kingsley, and they were soon in the large room where the recent battle had been fought.
	³Itıs the plant, the lutas,² said Harry. ³This is something Voldemort had him do at the beginning of last year, as soon as the term started. He was given these seeds, and told to walk around the perimeter of the school, just dropping them anywhere there was dirt. Apparently theyıre like weeds, they can grow pretty much anywhere.²
	³They are not, actually,² Snape corrected him. ³But they can be imbued to do so. I suspect the Dark Lord did not tell him the purpose of what he was doing.²
	³No, he didnıt,² agreed Harry. ³All Malfoy knew was that it was very important. Well, looks like itıs back to Hogwarts, to meet with McGonagall and Sprout.² He looked into his hand and talked to Ginny, then put it down after a short conversation. ³They donıt know where Sprout is; they assume sheıs in the Hufflepuff area. McGonagall told me to come back and send for her with my dog.² He looked at Kingsley. ³Thanks for all your help, Kingsley.²
	³Wasnıt much, I just took you to where weıre holding him. Keep me informed, all right? Iıll be in the standby room most of the time, so go there. If Iım not there, have someone call me.² Harry nodded, then put his hands on Snapeıs shoulders.

	Five minutes later, he, Snape, McGonagall, Sprout, and Ginny were sitting in McGonagallıs quarters. Harry finished the story, and Sprout whistled in amazement. ³Iıd love to know how he got ahold of so many seeds. Theyıre very rare, very hard to get. I try occasionally, thinking it would be an interesting N.E.W.T. in-class activity, but I canıt get even a handful of them.²
	³Itıs remarkable what you can accomplish, Pomona, with great magical power and a total absence of morality,² remarked McGonagall dryly. ³So, what can we do?²
	³Thereıs only one thing,² said Sprout simply. ³Phoenixes.² To Harryıs surprised expression, she explained, ³Iım sure you know from reading Reborn From the Ashes that phoenixes eat only herbs, a few specific ones. This is one of them, their favorite one. They love it. Lutas canıt be pulled or cut; the only way they can be gotten rid of is to be eaten by a phoenix. The phoenix can eat all the way down to the root, eat the complete plant if they want to. Usually they donıt, though; they want the plant to live, so they just eat down to a certain point, then let it grow again before eating from it.² Sprout suddenly had a regretful look. ³Too bad humans donıt manage to do that with the things that are important to us.²
	³Lucky that thereıs a phoenix around here,² said Harry. ³Well, Iıll ask Fawkes to do it, see what he thinks.²
	Sprout chuckled. ³Itıs going to take much more than Fawkes, Harry. If the quantity is anything like youıre describing­and it would have to be, to shut down magic over this kind of area­itıs going to take a lot of phoenixes, as many as we can get. You need to let Fawkes know that this is important; he needs to tell other phoenixes, spread the word throughout the phoenix community, so to speak. The good news is that others probably wonıt be reluctant to come. Thisıll be like a feast for them.²
	³Itıs nice that someone gets to have a feast,² commented McGonagall.
	³Professor, I know that a lot of phoenixes arenıt bonded to humans,² said Harry. ³The ones that arenıt, are they people-shy?²
	Sprout shrugged. ³Now youıre getting out of my area of expertise, and into Hagridıs. Youıll have to ask him.²
	³You might simply ask Fawkes,² suggested McGonagall.
	³Good point,² agreed Harry. Fawkes suddenly appeared, and perched on Harryıs shoulder. Sprout and McGonagall talked, but Harry didnıt hear it, as he was focused on Fawkes, communicating with him. After a minute, Harry chuckled, and the others looked at him quizzically. 
	³You know that Fawkes communicates with images and impressions, not words,² explained Harry. ³When I let him know what we needed, he sent me an image of the Hogwarts grounds, with phoenixes all over the place. Obviously he thinks itıll be no problem getting them to come. He knows that we want them to eat them completely, and the impression I got from him was equivalent to the words, Œwhat a shame, such a waste.ı²
	Sprout smiled. ³Yes, he would think that. Well, I may have you ask him and the others to leave several plants intact, if there are any near the greenhouse, which there probably are; Iıd bet Malfoy saw that as a good place to leave some.²
	³Oh, that reminds me,² said Harry suddenly. ³Yesterday I was talking to Hagrid in his hut, and he admittedŠ well, he might not want me telling you this, so donıt repeat it, but he uses magic occasionally­² 
	He broke off as McGonagall and Sprout started chuckling. ³Thatıs not exactly the worldıs best-kept secret, Harry,² said Sprout. ³But do continue, sorry.²
	³Right. Anyway, he couldnıt do magic yesterday, he asked me to get a fire going for him. He thought it was just something wrong with him, and it probably confirmed his impression that I was able to do it.²
	³No doubt,² agreed McGonagall. ³Ironic, that we almost had warning of this, but missed it, for the same reason that we were saved later. You do understand, Harry, that if not for the energy of love, we would all be dead. Many would have been killed in the fire, and those not killed would have been helpless against the mercenaries. I suppose we cannot know or guess why this particular type of magic is immune to the plantıs effect.²
	³There are quite a few mysteries about it,² agreed Harry. ³One of the reasons Iıve been hesitating to teach it.²
	McGonagall smiled sympathetically. ³I believe you will now have no choice but to at least try. Between its normal utility, its staggering usefulness in this situation, and the Sorting Hatıs song, your students will simply not allow you to avoid it.²
	Harry shook his head. ³Funny, the Sorting Hat telling me what to teach, pretty much telling the students to make me teach it. It must have known I was reluctant, and decided to give me a shove. I suppose youıre right, Iım going to have to do something. Anyway, about Hagrid, why did it happen to him first?²
	³The area around his hut is also a logical place for Malfoy to have dropped a larger-than-normal amount of seeds,² explained Sprout. ³The plants have a collective effect, not an individual one; they donıt inhibit magic until there are enough mature ones to reach a critical mass. There must have been enough near Hagridıs hut to do that.²
	³Which reminds me,² put in McGonagall, ³the timing of this was quite suspicious. It could have happened during the summer, or during the daytime, or when the Hall was empty, but it happened at just the right time to cause maximum damage. Could they have controlled the timing in such a way?²
	Sprout thought for a moment. ³The only thing I can think of would be that they might have set fire to a few of them. There may have been a local critical mass near the edge of the grounds, as there was near Hagridıs hut. If so, Hogwartsı normal defenses against aerial penetration would have been ineffective over that area, and a Death Eater could have flown in and set a few plants on fire. That would have caused a sudden increase in the intensity of the effect, and set off a critical mass involving all the plants at Hogwarts.²
	Snape spoke. ³How long will it take for the phoenixes to consume enough of the plants that the effect will be lifted?²
	³I have no idea,² admitted Sprout. ³Again, more of a question for Hagrid. Does Fawkes have any idea?²
	Fawkes was still perched on Harryıs shoulder. Harry waited a few seconds for any impressions, then responded, ³Fawkes isnıt really much for communicating numbers. Like, if he wants to get across the idea of Œtwo days,ı heıll show me the sun rising and setting twice. He couldnıt be sure even if he could tell me exact times, but my impression is that he doesnıt think itıll be a long time. Definitely less than a month, he thinks.²
	³How does he communicate the idea of a month?² asked Ginny, who then added, ³Oh, by the phases of the moon, of course.²
	³Right,² confirmed Harry.
	³Well, I am glad that it will be no longer than that,² said McGonagall. ³Now that we know what is involved, we must consider the question of Hogwartsı security until then, not to mention that of Hogsmeade, which is also vulnerable. As competent as you and your friends have shown yourselves to be, Harry, the burden is too great for even the six of you. Not to mention that as the only ones who can do magic, your services will also be needed around the castle. It appears that I must leave Hogwarts after all; I must confer with Kingsley about this matter. Professor Snape, you will be in charge until my return. Most everyone knows what they should be doing; you will need only handle new problems as they arise. Continue sending Mr. Weasley and Miss Parkinson into Hogsmeade every hour until further notice. Miss Weasley, unless Professor Snape needs you for some specific purpose, please patrol the Hogwarts grounds, with particular attention to the lake and the gate, in case something gets by your brother and Miss Parkinson. If you see anything unusual, call Harry on your hand immediately.²
	Ginny nodded, as did Snape, who asked, ³How is the food situation being handled?²
	Sprout answered. ³The house-elves are beside themselves, poor things. They rely so strongly on magic, they feel like we would if our arms and legs stopped working. The food was already prepared; it was just a bit cold, but we got it to the students. But we still donıt know what weıre going to do about tomorrow; the elves donıt have a clue how to cook without magic. Weıre thinking of getting the food imported from other places, like the Ministry, for example; we just have to work out the transportation.²
	³Well, I will discuss that with the Aurors as well,² said McGonagall. ³Harry, you will join us in the meeting, of course, as Hogwartsı security rests with you and your friends for the moment. Pomona, if there is any information on lutas that you do not have, or anyone it would be useful to talk to, feel free to leave Hogwarts; Mr. Longbottom can escort you. Harry, we should get going.² The others left McGonagallıs quarters as Harry put his hands on her shoulders.

	Two hours later, Harry Apparated out to the Hogwarts grounds, and saw two figures standing by the lake. He Apparated to them, and was standing a few feet from Ginny and Justin. ³Harry!² Ginny exclaimed, and threw herself at him, hugging then kissing him. ³Does this mean youıre free?²
	³For the moment, anyway,² he said, as she let him go and he exchanged greetings with Justin. They started walking, in no particular direction.
	³Iım really glad,² she said, her eyes emphasizing her words. ³Justin was nice enough to come out and keep me company. I ran into him and Ernie the last time I went in to use the bathrooms. Thank goodness they donıt need to use magic.²
	Harry chuckled at the thought. ³I assume Ernie was busy doing Head Boy stuff?²
	Justin laughed. ³More like, looking for Head Boy stuff to do. He envies the hell out of you six; heıd like nothing more than to still be able to do magic, to be usefulŠ² He grinned broadly, then continued, ³Š to be turning tanks upside downŠ²
	Harry smiled and shrugged. ³Like Iıve said, you do what you have to do.²
	³No, Harry,² corrected Justin. ³You do what you have to do; the rest of us do what we can do. Thereıs a real difference. Anyway, heıs found a few things, but nothing that important. He spent some time talking to the first years, being all ŒIım Head Boy,ı and like that. He was telling them about Hogwarts, but of course by that time the story of what you guys did was all over, so all they did was ask questions about you, when their first class with you was, why you could use magic when no one else could, that sort of thing. I was near the wall watching, and it was all I could do not to laugh. He wrapped it up pretty quickly, and left.² He shook his head and added, ³Usually, the Head Boy is the most important seventh year student, but not this year. You might want to be tolerant of him, Harry, if he seems weird around you for a while. I mean, he likes you, of course, but this is kind of hard for him. Heıll be okay once things around here get back to normal.²
	³I hope so,² said Harry. To Ginny, he asked, ³Have you seen Ron and Pansy lately?²
	³Yeah, we saw them at their last check-in, talked to them for a few minutes. Apparently theyıre becoming popular in Hogsmeade, people asking their help with all kinds of stuff, like starting fires, using their wands as flashlights to help them find their lanterns. One woman apparently tried to get them to rearrange her furniture.² 
	Harry laughed. ³Better them than me. Of course, they probably donıt envy me, either, spending the last two hours in meetings.²
	³I just realized, you havenıt eaten, have you? Youıve been too busy.²
	³No, I ate during the first meeting. Kingsley had their house-elves bring McGonagall and I about two mealsı worth of food each. So, Iım set for the night.²
	³Good,² said Ginny. ³So, about security, what are they going to do?²
	³First, it was just Kingsley, McGonagall and I at the Aurorsı facility,² explained Harry, ³then we went to the Ministry, and met with Bright for almost an hour. Then Bright started making arrangements, and people were coming in and out of the room. Theyıre calling people into the Ministry, itıs pretty busy there right now.
	³Anyway, what it looks like theyıre going to do is call in the Muggle military,² he said. To their raised eyebrows, he added, ³Yeah, that was my reaction too, but they donıt have a lot of choice. Itıs either that or the six of us, and it would be hard for us to provide twenty-four-hour security. We could do it, but it would be tiring, like the Apparation crisis shifts. Itıs not going to be a whole army or something, though they havenıt decided the exact number. Theyıre making an emergency request right now; Bright and Kingsley are meeting with the Muggle Prime MinisterŠ oh, whatıs his name again?²
	³Kenneth Barclay. Donıt read the Muggle papers much, do you?² asked Justin humorously.
	³I can barely get myself to read the Prophet,² responded Harry in the same vein. ³Theyıre going to ask him to send a small number, like fifty or a hundred, no more than that. It would be too disruptive, and they donıt need much more anyway, since theyıll still have us six. Theyıll still call us if thereıs another attack, and we could probably handle it by ourselves if we had to. The Muggles will be kind of an early-warning system, just so we can be safer until the phoenixes eat enough of the lutas that we get magic back. I assume she told you about that.²
	³Yeah, but I asked her how you found out, and she wouldnıt tell me.² Justinıs tone made clear that he was teasing Ginny.
	³Sorry, but Iım involved in some stuff that canıt be public. I would tell you, I know you can be trusted, butŠ²
	³ŒTell no one, even people you trust,ı I recall you saying last year,² said Justin. ³Itıs all right, I understand.²
	³How did the first years seem, Justin?² asked Ginny.
	³Pretty nervous, which I could really understand,² said Justin sympathetically. ³I mean, their first day at Hogwarts, and thereıs a big fire in the Great Hall as theyıre getting Sorted, and most people lose the ability to do magic? Thank goodness you got to them fast, Harry, and none of them had to go to St. Mungoıs.²
	³I happened to be near them, and figured they wouldnıt know the fire-suppression spell,² said Harry. ³I didnıt know at that point that the magic was out.²
	³Funny, when you say it like that, it sounds like something that the Muggle repairman comes to your home to take care of,² said Justin. ³ŒRight, Mrs. Johnson, weıve got your magic back on. Thatıll be twenty quid, please.ı² 
	Harry laughed heartily at the thought. ³I wish it were that simple.²
	³That would be nice,² agreed Justin. ³Anyway, back to the first years, at one point I passed the Hall and saw all of the Slytherin second years, talking to the first years. So I think theyıll be pretty well briefed on the Harry Potter situation.²
	³Oh, good,² said Harry sarcastically, as Justin and Ginny chuckled. 
	As they walked, they turned toward the Quidditch pitch. ³Hey, look,² said Harry, pointing. 
	Not far from the pitch, Harry saw over twenty phoenixes on the ground, and two in the air. ³Oh, wow,² said Ginny admiringly.
	³Hannah is going to go nuts,² said Justin. ³How many do you think are going to be here?²
	³I donıt know,² Harry admitted. ³More than this, though. I got the impression from Fawkes that it could be as many as a hundred. I just got an image, though, not a number.²
	³He must still be spreading the word,² said Ginny. ³ŒCome to Hogwarts! All you can eat!ı²
	³Thatıs about it,² agreed Harry.
	³Do you think itıs okay if we get closer?² wondered Justin.
	³I think so, as long as weıre slow,² answered Harry. The walked slowly, getting to within ten feet of the nearest one, then stopped.
	³They really are beautiful,² said Justin softly. 
	³They sure are,³ agreed Ginny. They stood and watched the phoenixes for several minutes, then turned and headed back. ³I just realized, Iım supposed to be patrolling,² said Ginny, abashed. ³I was watching them so closely, the castle could have been invaded and I wouldnıt have noticed.²
	³I think weıd have heard something.² Harry put his arm around her reassuringly.
	She leaned into him, then leaned over and kissed him. As an afterthought, she said to Justin, ³You donıt mind blatant public displays of affection, do you Justin?²
	³Not if theyıre directed at me,² he joked. ³No, I donıt mind. I wouldnıt be hanging out with you two otherwise, youıre pretty famous for it.²
	³Are we?² asked Ginny, surprised. ³I try to restrain myself when itıs not just the six of us.²
	³You fail more than you think,² said Justin, grinning. ³But itıs all right. I do it with Susan occasionally, so I couldnıt complain.²
	Harry saw a concerned look cross Justinıs face, in spite of his humor. ³Iım sure sheıs all right, Justin.²
	³I know,² said Justin. Harry recalled that Justin had been with Susan when heıd Apparated her out of Hogwarts. ³But she was in a fair bit of pain, even though she was one of the last twenty you got out of there. By the way, HarryŠ Ginny was telling me, before you got here, about what happened after the Muggles attacked, how McGonagall made you finish evacuating the Hogwarts wounded, even the ones who werenıt that bad off, before the attackers. For what itıs worthŠ I see your point, and itıs very noble, but I see McGonagallıs too. These Muggles, obviously being paid for what they did­paid by the people who tried to burn three hundred people to death­started firing automatic weapons at what they thought were unarmed teenagers. If I had to be making the decisions, Iıd really hesitate before asking people suffering from painful burns to wait and deal with it until after saving the lives of paid killers. Ginny said you were mad at McGonagall, but itıs not an unreasonable decision. Not that I know from experience, but it seems to me that if youıre a leader, you have to think about your people first.²
	³I know,² said Harry heavily. ³And I wouldnıt be thrilled to look at Susan and say, ŒYou had to wait in pain so I could save these other people.ı Itıs just that when that happened, there were about thirty or forty of those people on the ground, bleeding from bullet wounds. I guess I think more about whatıs right in front of me.²
	Justin nodded. ³Iım not saying I think youıre wrong, Harry. Iım not sure there is a right or wrong answer. Just that maybe you shouldnıt have been so mad at her. Of course, I thought Ronıs idea wasnıt a bad one either, about jumping out with the Repulsion Charm. What could be more just than for them to get hit with their own bullets? I didnıt exactly cry for Goyle last year, and I wouldnıt for them, either.²
	³I understand. Itıs just a choice, a judgment we make,² said Harry, echoing Dumbledore.
	³Funny how you and Hermione are on the one side of that question, and the rest of you­I think­are on the other.²
	³I think Nevilleıs with Harry and Hermione on that,² put in Ginny. ³I think heıd make the same choice they would. But you know, Justin, even though Ron, Pansy, and I wouldnıt agree with Harry about thatŠ if there was some battle, and Harry decided to save the lives of some Death Eaters before helping us get helped with our moderate injuries, we wouldnıt hold it against him.² She gave Harry a serious look before continuing. ³We would know that it would pain him to make us wait, but he has to do what he thinks is the right thing. Heıs certainly earned that.²
	³I wouldnıt argue with that,² agreed Justin. Humorously, he added, ³And I try not to argue with people who can turn tanks upside down. By the way, isnıt there someone inside that tank?²
	Harry knew what Justin was driving at, but pretended he didnıt. ³I assume so.²
	³And heıs still there, right?²
	³I assume so.² To Justinıs nonverbal prompt, he continued, ³I think weıre seeing the limits of how noble I am. Right after it happened, I was way too busy to think about it, and nowŠ I feel like, to hell with him, he can wait until morning. Iıll let him out when the Muggle military people get here, they can take him. Heıs not going to die, spending a night in an upside-down tank. He almost killed Ron, not to mention Snape.²
	Justin laughed. ³She told me about that, how you threatened him. I couldnıt believe it. Getting back at him for all those years of him being a bastard to you?²
	Harry smiled, wishing he could tell Justin the truth. ³Saving someoneıs life doesnıt seem to be a good way to get back at them, does it? He was endangering us, not to mention himself, and I was mad at him. I did what I did to make sure he got out fast. I really would have done it, would have Apparated him to St. Mungoıs.²
	³Ginny said that, too, that it was really clear that you were serious. Which only makes it funnier.²
	³Always happy to amuse my friends. Usually I do it by being made fun of, but this is fine, too.² Justin and Ginny chuckled as they continued walking.

	Upon returning to the castle a half an hour later, Harry and Ginny headed for McGonagallıs quarters. Harry had pulled out his Hogwarts map before realizing it wouldnıt work. ³Guess we have to find her the old-fashioned way, by looking,² joked Ginny. Fortunately for them, it turned out that she was in fact in her quarters.
	Harry knocked. There was a pause, then a frustrated noise. ³Just a moment,² they heard McGonagall say from inside. A few seconds later, she opened the door. ³Harry, Ginny, come in,² she said politely, but Harry could tell that she was under stress.
	Still, Harry couldnıt resist teasing her a little. ³You tried to open the door with your wand, didnıt you.²
	She gave him a reproving look that told him he was right. ³It is easy for you to make jokes, your magic still works. I assume that that is not what you came to say.²
	³No,² he said, turning serious. ³First, I wanted to apologize for how I reacted when you had me­²
	³The evacuation, yes,² she interrupted him. ³I had a feeling that was why you came. Have a seat, both of you.² They sat on her sofa, as she took a chair.
	Her expression seemed weary but compassionate. ³This is one of those times, Harry, when Albus would have said, Œhe is only seventeen,ı and he would be right to say it. Decisions must be made in these situations that may cost lives, and you had to carry out instructions that you did not agree with, perhaps even felt were immoral. It was a highly stressful situation. You may have displayed your displeasure, but at least you did not argue with me.²
	³Maybe partly because the more time I took doing that, the longer I had to wait to get people out,² he admitted. ³But I was just talking about this with Justin, and I do see the reason you did that. I guess I just have to get used to the fact that Iım not going to agree with everything you decide.²
	³Yes, Harry, but there is one other aspect of this which you may want to be aware of. Albus had told me that on a few occasions, such as the question of whether to endorse the ARA, you felt as though if you made a choice that differed from his, you must have made the wrong one. It was not that you had no faith in your own judgment, but that you had such great faith in his, in him as a person in general. Believe me, there have been times when I felt like that.
	³Now he is gone, and I am in his position. You are a year older, and more experienced; you have had to make many difficult judgments, and you are becoming more comfortable doing so. In addition, you will not have the same automatic faith in my judgments as you did in his. This is not a criticism,² she said quickly, forestalling the objection she saw coming, ³simply a statement of fact. I would not wish you to have automatic faith in my judgments, but rather to feel free to make your own. I mention it simply because you must get used to dealing with me rather than him, and it may be an adjustment for you. I know perfectly well that in this situation, he would have made the same choice that you and Hermione would have had me make. But I must make my own judgments, not ones based on what he would have done. It did not tend to happen with Albus, but it may with me, that you must follow an order that your instincts and values tell you is wrong. I am confident that you will adapt to it. You did well in this situation, considering the circumstances.²
	Harry wasnıt sure that he had. ³Thank you, Professor, I appreciate your saying that. But you know I have a lot of respect for you, and whatever you decide. I guess itıs that there wasnıt much time to think in that situation.²
	³Not to mention that you had been extremely busy, at the center of a high-stress situation, since the fire broke out,² she pointed out. ³You have done extraordinarily well this evening, Harry; your fast reactions saved many lives.² To Harryıs surprise, she laughed softly. ³Including Professor Snapeıs.²
	Harry and Ginny chuckled. ³He told you,² said Harry.
	³Yes, but I believe some students were watching from a distance, and saw and heard what happened; I have overheard the account being given in the halls. I would have preferred that he keep a better distance. He also should not have argued with you; you were the commander on the scene, as it were, and he was more or less a spectator, albeit an authorized one.
	³I have a suggestion for you, Harry, but first I want to know if you have any questions, anything else you wished to discuss.²
	³I just wondered what would happen tomorrow,² he asked. ³No classes, I assume?²
	³No, certainly not,² she confirmed, ³not until the security situation is settled, and the first years Sorted, both of which I expect to happen tomorrow. Hogsmeade is, I believe, not totally magic-deprived; we will do it in the open air if we have to.
	³Which brings me to what I wanted to mention. The first years cannot sleep in the dormitories, of course, as they do not yet know to which they belong. Well, two do, but I do not wish to separate them from the rest. They will sleep in the Great Hall tonight. It would be preferable for them not to sleep at the site of so recent a destructive fire, but there is simply no other place for them. I visited with them a half hour ago, and they are somewhat anxious, which is understandable. They are also quite curious about you, which is also understandable. I thought it might be helpful to them if you were to stop by and talk to them for a while. Your presence would be reassuring to them; for many, this may be the first time in their lives that they have been totally unable to do any magic. It may be good for them to know that there is someone around who can.²
	Harry was reluctant, but could see that it made sense. ³You really should, Harry,² said Ginny softly, obviously recognizing the possible sensitivity of the topic for Harry. ³Think about how you would have felt if this had happened at the beginning of your first year. It wouldnıt have bothered you that you couldnıt do magic, of course, but the fire would be terrifying enough, and hearing about dozens of armed attackersŠ youıd have been thinking that the Dursleys were a better bet than this. Think about how they must be feeling.²
	He nodded. ³Youıre right, of course. Iıd have been scared to death, wondering what kind of horror chamber Iıd gotten myself into. Okay, Iıll go talk to them, stay with them for a while. Now I feel kind of bad, Iıve been so busy that I hadnıt thought about what it was like for them.²
	³Thank you, Harry,² said McGonagall. ³Ginny, I wonder if you would be willing to sleep here tonight. On the sofa, or Harry can conjure you a comfortable bed. I need to be able to contact him at a momentıs notice, and you are the only way to do that right now.²
	Ginny smiled. ³Little did I know that having the Joining of Hands done would make me a Œconduit of communication,ı as Professor Snape put it. But no, I donıt mind at all. The sofa looks fine, but Iım just curious, Harry, how are you at beds?²
	³Iıll try to come as close as I can to the ones Albus did for Hermione and I that night,² he said. Focusing on how that bed had looked and felt, including blankets and pillows, then moving aside McGonagallıs coffee table, he waved his wand, and a bed appeared. Giving Harry an impressed look, she climbed into it. ³Wow, very nice. You do good work.²
	³I learned from the best,² he replied. To McGonagall, he asked, ³Oh, what about the others? How long will Ron and Pansy be patrolling Hogsmeade?²
	³I have asked them to continue until one oıclock. I have also asked Professor Snape to prepare a Wakefulness Potion for Neville and Hermione; they will patrol Hogsmeade until seven a.m., at which time either the Muggles will arrive, or you and Ginny will take over until they do.²
	³Okay, I understand. Iıll give Ginny a call on her hand if anything happens.² Harry started to leave, then looked back at Ginny, lying on her side in the bed heıd conjured. ³Good night,² he said.
	Before Ginny could respond, McGonagall stood. ³I am going into the bedroom; you may say goodnight privately.² Harry couldnıt tell by her tone whether she intended any humor or not. After she closed the bedroom door behind her, Harry bent over and gave her a long kiss. ³I love you,² he said.
	³I love you too, and Iım proud of you,² she replied. Harry felt very good as he left McGonagallıs quarters.

	Harry walked into the Great Hall, and saw immediately that half of the tables, presumably the ones that had sustained the most fire damage, had been moved to one end of the room, pushed against the wall so that half of the room was open space. Most of the students were sitting at what would normally be the Hufflepuff and Gryffindor tables. Some were talking; some seemed adrift, not knowing what to do.
	Harry walked up to the space between the Hufflepuff and Gryffindor tables. He saw some studentsı eyes go wide on seeing him. ³Hi. Iım Harry Potter.² Now everyone stopped talking, all eyes on him. ³Iım a seventh-year student, but Iım also a teacher. Iıll be teaching you Defense Against the Dark Arts. Itıs an important subject.² He deliberately paused, looking around, and added, ³Which I guess you can kind of tell.² Some students giggled nervously.
	³Here, let me do something,² he said as he headed past the tables to the open part of the Hall. ³Itıs hard to talk at these tables, so I want to make a carpet, we can all just sit down.² He conjured a large, thick red carpet, ten yards long and ten yards wide. As the carpet appeared, the students ooohed and ahhed. Harry sat down on the carpet, saying, ³Anyone who wants to talk a bit, please, come over here and sit down. Itıs probably more comfortable than the tables.² Students hurried over, and soon all forty were sitting in front of him, most looking eager.
	Be yourself, he told himself. Think about how they must feel. ³One thing I want to say is that what happened today doesnıt usually happen.² He heard more nervous giggling. ³I mean, youıre probably thinking, fires? Attacks? What kind of a place is this? But usually itıs quiet and peaceful, just with classes and people doing magic and studying and playing outside. Itıs a nice place, I look forward to coming here every year. You just had bad luck, that this happened on your first day here. But weıre doing our best to get things back to normal.²
	A black-haired girl raised her hand. ³Professor?²
	³Yes, whatıs your name?²
	³Sandra Branford, sir. Is it true that a plant caused all this?²
	³Yes, Sandra. The Death Eaters­which, you may know, are Voldemortıs assistants­they planted this plant all over Hogwarts. The plants grew, and if there are a lot of them, they cause magic not to work. Thatıs what happened, and it just happened at a really bad time. But weıll get it fixed.²
	³How?² she asked. He was surprised and pleased to see that his mention of Voldemortıs name had caused only the mildest of reactions.
	³Phoenixes will help us,² he said as Fawkes burst into view, prompting louder ooohs and ahhs than his conjuring the carpet had. ³This is Fawkes, he and some other phoenixes will help.²
	³Is he yours?² asked a brown-haired boy sitting at the front.
	³Iım sorry, but when you ask a question, please say your name, Iıd like to get to know all of you. Whatıs your name?²
	³Dennis Forest, sir.²
	³Ah. I have a friend named Dennis, heıs on the Quidditch team with me. About Fawkes, I wouldnıt say heıs Œmineı because phoenixes donıt belong to people. They can disappear and appear anywhere, so you canıt capture them. They choose the people they want to spend time with.² Smiling, he added, ³So, in a way, Iım kind of his.² Many students laughed. ³Seriously, the people that phoenixes choose are called Œcompanions,ı and once a phoenix chooses you, he or she stays with you for the rest of your life. I was really, really happy that a phoenix chose me. Fawkes, can you say hello to the first years?²
	Fawkes sang, and half the studentsı mouths dropped open in amazement; he stopped after a half a minute, and the students applauded. Harry smiled at their enthusiasm. A blond girl raised her hand and said, ³Sir, can­sorry, sir, my name is Darlene Tifton. Sir, could he say hello again?²
	Harry and most of the students laughed. ³Well, Darlene, he canıt do it all the time, because­² He was interrupted by Fawkes singing again, prompting a little more laughter. Harry stayed quiet as this song lasted almost a minute. After Fawkes stopped, Harry heard awed exclamations, students whispering Œwow!ı and Œcool!ı I would have thought that was pretty cool when I first got to Hogwarts, thought Harry. Of course, it still is, Iım just used to it.
	³Thank you, Fawkes,² said Harry after Fawkes stopped. ³Anyway, the plant is one phoenixes really like, so Fawkes has talked to other phoenixes. Some of them are already here, and more will be coming. Theyıll be around until we get our magic back, so thatıll be nice.²
	Another student raised his hand. ³Iım Timothy Zeller, sir. You said that he talked to other phoenixes? Can he talk to us?²
	Harry smiled. ³Sorry, bad choice of words on my part. When I said Œtalk,ı I meant Œcommunicate.ı Phoenixes communicate without words, by sending images and feelings. They can communicate with each other easily; they can communicate with people, but only the one theyıve chosen. Fawkes knows how Iım feeling, and I can know how heıs feeling.²
	³How is he feeling, sir?² asked Timothy.
	³Good question, just a minute,² said Harry. He closed his eyes and cleared his mind, and soon had an answer. ³Heıs kind ofŠ excited right now, this is an interesting time for him. Heıs happy that he was able to tell the other phoenixes about a place where thereıs so much food, and heıs also happy that thereıll be a lot of phoenixes around here for a while. Usually if heıs with me he canıt be with other phoenixes, but right now, he can do both. So, he likes it. But he also feels a little stressed, because today was a stressful day for me, and that affects him. If I feel something, he feels it too, especially if heıs close to me. Thatıs why phoenixes are very careful about who they choose; they donıt want to be around someone who feels bad a lot.²
	Darlene raised her hand. ³Did he choose you because you use the energy of love?²
	³Another good question. By the way, everyone knows what that is, right? Itıs a new kind of magical energy I found last year, and it lets me do stuff most wizards canıt do. Itıs also whatıs letting me do magic now, even though the plants are around.²
	A blond boy raised his hand. ³My name is Evan Snowdon, sir. Why donıt the plants affect it?²
	³I donıt know, Evan. This energy I use, and my friends now use, itıs very new. We donıt know a lot about it. I learn things from experience. But to answer your question, DarleneŠ Iım not sure you can say thereıs any one reason he chose me. But I have a feeling that had something to do with it. If I asked him­not with words, just the way phoenixes communicate­the answer would just be that I seemed like a good person to choose; he wouldnıt think in terms of specific reasons. But it is true that phoenixes are attracted to love, and he joined me about the time I started trying to focus on love so much. So, probably.²
	³Iım Lisa Wilson, sir. Why did you do that? Focus on love, I mean?²
	³Because of Voldemort!² said Sandra, before Harry could answer.
	Harry was surprised. ³How do you know that, Sandra?²
	Looking pleased that Harry had remembered her name, she said proudly, ³My parents told me about you before I came here, and they know from reading about you in the newspaper, I think. They said to pay close attention to everything you said.²
	Smiling, Harry replied, ³Well, Iım glad to hear that, but really, you should pay close attention to what every teacher says.² A few students giggled, and Harry added, ³I understand what they meant, though. But to answer Lisaıs question, yes, it was because of Voldemort, but a lot of you may not know how that works, so I should try to explain it. You can understand it a lot better if I do.²
	He launched into the story of last yearıs events and how they had pushed him to use love as a defense against Voldemort. Students continued asking questions, which he answered, and he was eventually asked about what had happened after the fires had been put out. He decided to show them rather than tell them, using the Pensieve, and include the short battle with the Aurors. He wanted them to be able to see that Voldemort could be defeated, or at least made unconscious, and so puncture the mystique of fear and invincibility that Voldemort desired. He Apparated to his office and back, explained how the Pensieve worked and how to use it, and showed them the memory in two groups of twenty, which he found could fit with some students sitting and some standing and leaning over. After viewing it, the obviously awed students asked more questions, which he was answering when Ron and Pansy walked into the Great Hall. Harry looked at his watch; the time was twelve forty-five. Wow, I didnıt realize how late it was, he thought.
	Ron and Pansy walked up to them, Ron looking unusually jovial. He gestured to the Pensieve and gave an inquiring look. To the first years, Harry said, ³Everyone, this is Ron Weasley and Pansy Parkinson, two good friends of mine.²
	One of the first years said, ³And theyıre also boyfriend and girlfriend, arenıt they?²
	A few students giggled, and Ron and Pansy smiled at each other. Ron said, ³Thatıs just a rumor,² then, to Harryıs great surprise, leaned down and kissed Pansy on the cheek. Embarrassed, pleased, and startled, she glanced up at him as the students roared with laughter, Harry joining them.
	³Iıve heard that rumor,² said Harry after he finished laughing. ³Whatıs up? Are you finished patrolling?²
	³Not quite, but almost,² explained Ron. ³Just going to see McGonagall. Another thirty attackers, wanted to let her know.²
	Harry leaped to his feet as the first years exchanged anxious looks. ³Thirty? Weıve got to­²
	³Relax, Harry, itıs over,² said Ron, still smiling. ³Dıyou think Iıd be in here making jokes and kissing Pansy if they were still running around? Give me a little credit. We took care of it.²
	³He took care of it,² corrected Pansy. ³I mostly just watched.²
	³I wouldnıt say that,² said Ron modestly.
	³Well, cımon, tell us,² urged Harry. ³Oh, wait, youıve got to see McGonagall, you should do that first. Pansy, can you stay and tell us while he does that?²
	³Since you have this here, Iıll just let you see it,² she suggested. She started moving the memory over as Ron headed to McGonagallıs quarters. Twenty of the eager first years crowded around as Harry stood and leaned over, and they all put their fingers in.
	Ron and Pansy were walking down a side street in Hogsmeade, having just turned off the main street. ³Looks clear, as usual,² said Ron. ³Not much happening in Hogsmeade at twelve-thirty in the morning. Fortunately for us.²
	³I hope itıll be this quiet for Neville and Hermione,² said Pansy.
	³Me, too,² agreed Ron. ³I think it will be, theyıve probably done all theyıre going to do. Check the roof again?²
	³Sure,² she said, and suddenly they were on the roof of a three-story building, the tallest in Hogsmeade. ³Looks like­ oh, no! Look!²
	She pointed to the Hogwarts gate, which was rapidly being approached by a group of what were unmistakably armed Muggles. ³We just looked thirty seconds ago! How did that happen?² asked a disbelieving Ron.
	³Never mind that, what are we going to do?² asked Pansy urgently. ³Theyıre almost through the gate! Theyıre going to get through before we can do anything!²
	³The hell they are,² said Ron, determined. ³Iım going to Apparate us both, I want us to be in this exact position when we get there. Focus on keeping the Repulsion Charm going, Iıll stand behind you. Okay?² 
	Pansy nodded, and Ron stood behind her, took her shoulders, and suddenly they were five feet behind the last of the attackers. All were facing forward, but they heard the sounds caused by Ron and Pansyıs Apparation. As they turned, Ron reached around Pansy with his wand, and to Harryıs amazement, all of the attackers started to rise into the air. Wearing a look of intense concentration, Ron watched them go up, until they were what Harry estimated to be thirty feet in the air. A few of the flailing attackers fired their weapons, again machine guns, but they fired wildly, having no purchase on anything and unable to turn.
	³All right, now cut that out, and listen!² shouted Ron as loudly as he could. ³Youıre three storeys up, and a fallıs going to be pretty painful. Now, drop your weapons, or Iıll drop you!²
	Machine guns started to fall from the hands of the likely terrified attackers. After ten seconds, Ron shouted, ³Not bad, but that wasnıt everyone. I still see at least five of you with your guns. Now­²
	One of the attackers started firing, and all started falling. There were cries of alarm as they fell, but they stopped falling about three feet off the ground, and started rising again. What Harry could see of their faces showed quite a bit of fear.
	³Okay, that was a warning,² shouted Ron. ³Believe me, itıs the only one youıll get. Now, the rest of you, drop them!²
	Amid cries from the air of Œdo it!² and ³whoever it is, drop the damn thing!², more machine guns fell. ³Is that all of them?² Ron asked Pansy urgently, still concentrating.
	³I think soŠ no, one still has his.²
	³Whatıs wrong with these people?² wondered Ron, amazed. ³I donıt want to drop all of them just to teach one a lesson, and he canıt hurt us anywayŠ stillŠ can you whisk it away from this distance?²
	³I think so,² she replied. ³Iıll have to drop the Repulsion Charm to do it, of course, but it should be all right.²
	³Okay. Get behind me, then do it.²
	Pansy laughed. ³I love you too, Ron. No way.² She raised her wand and flicked it, and the last machine gun went flying away.
	³Good, thanks,² said Ron, still focusing hard. ³Oh, better yet, can you throw him into the lake? I have an idea.²
	³I guess I can,² said Pansy, her tone suggesting that she didnıt understand why Ron wanted her to do it, but not wanting to argue. ³I think I need to be closer, though.² She ran forward, then the one who hadnıt dropped his weapon started to move sideways fast; he yelled in alarm as he went flying into the far side of the lake. Harry wondered why sheıd made sure he was that far away.
	³If the giant squid in the lake doesnıt eat him, he should be all right,² announced Ron to the others still hovering in midair. Harry chuckled, now understanding why Ron had asked Pansy to throw him into the lake: the giant squid wasnıt dangerous, but the mercenaries didnıt know that. As Pansy walked back to him, he added, ³Now, when I let you down, if anyone moves, thatıs what happens to them. Here we go.²
	He set the mercenaries down, saying, ³When you hit the ground, lie down.² All did, and Ron and Pansy started wrapping them in ropes. The memory ended, and Harry exited the Pensieve. Pansy put the memory back as Harry watched the first years who had seen it exchange very impressed looks. 
	³You can show the other ones if they want to see it,² said Pansy to Harry on finishing, ³but McGonagall may be out any second, and­²
	³I understand, Iıll show them my memory of it,² said Harry. ³That was really good, you did it without anyone getting hurt. What about the one in the lake?²
	³Oh, we fished him out after we finished wrapping the others,² said Pansy offhandedly. ³I think the squid was playing with him.²
	Harry laughed. ³Wouldnıt surprise me.²
	McGonagall entered the Hall, followed by Ron. They walked up to Harry and Pansy, the first years watching avidly. ³Miss Parkinson,² said McGonagall, ³if you will come with us, we will collect Miss Granger and Mr. Longbottom, and you can help get rid of these thirty; then you and Mr. Weasley will be finished for the night.²
	³Iıd be happy to­² started Harry, but was cut off by McGonagall.
	³The others can handle it,² replied McGonagall. ³I would say you have already done enough for the night.² Gesturing to the first years, she asked, ³And why are they not asleep?²
	³No oneıs mentioned anything about being tired,² answered Harry with a straight face. A few first years giggled.
	³Why, Professor, your sense of humor is coming along quite nicely,² said McGonagall sarcastically. ³Well, it is nearly one oıclock, and everyone in this room will be roused at no later than seven-thirty, so I suggest you encourage them along in their tiredness. Mr. Weasley, Miss ParkinsonŠ² She walked away briskly, and Ron and Pansy both gave a little shrug to Harry and the first years before following her.
	Harry turned to the first years. ³Unfortunately, she is right about it being late. Iıll put the memory back in so the rest of you can see it, and then we should start thinking about going to sleep.² A few started protesting, saying they werenıt tired, which made Harry smile. ³I know how you feel,² he said. ³But things at Hogwarts run on a schedule, and sometimes you have to try to sleep even if youıre not that tired. But you must be a little tired; I canıt believe your parents let you stay up this late every night.² He put the memory into the Pensieve, and as the first years watched it, he started conjuring sleeping bags and pillows. After they finished, he let them stay up for another ten minutes so they could talk about what theyıd seen and ask him questions. Finally, he told them it was time for bed, and had them get into their sleeping bags.
	³Will you be sleeping here too, Professor?² asked a girl, obviously hopefully. A quick glance around the room told Harry that it was a popular idea. Guess I canıt blame them, he thought. Considering the latest attack, theyıre probably wondering, what if something gets by Hermione and Neville.
	³Yes, I will,² he replied. ³Itıs been a while since Iıve slept in a sleeping bag.² He conjured one for himself, and climbed inside. Fawkes, who had left in the middle of Harryıs talk with them, returned, and again Harry wondered whether this had been his idea or Fawkesıs. ³I know this has been a hard day for everyone, and it might be a bit hard to sleep. So, Fawkes is going to be nice, and help us out.²
	To Harryıs great surprise, five more phoenixes appeared in the next few seconds, forming a rough circle around Harry and the first years. Harry was amazed as Fawkes nonverbally confirmed what Harry had assumed. ³Believe me, youıre going to have no trouble sleeping,² announced Harry. ³What youıre about to hear is extremely rare for anyone to hear. Good night, everyone.²
	He heard many voices saying, ³Good night, Professor,² then the six phoenixes started singing. The first years made a few awed and amazed noises, then became quiet, listening to the phoenixes. Harry lay back, started his Occlumency exercises while at the same time enjoying the song, and was asleep in ten minutes.


Chapter 11
Muggles at Hogwarts

	Harry awoke to see Ginnyıs amused face looking down at him. ³Sorry, but they need the room for breakfast,² she said. Whispering now, she added, ³It was really nice of you to sleep here. Iıve talked to a few of them, and I can tell it made them feel better.²
	He nodded, not wanting to whisper or answer out loud. Sitting up, he saw most of the first years sitting near their sleeping bags, talking; a few were watching him talk to Ginny. ³Well, I probably slept enough anyway. I assume nothing happened during the night. Are Neville and Hermione tired?²
	³They say theyıre not,² said Ginny, as Harry stood and started Vanishing sleeping bags and pillows; he found that she had already taken care of most of them before he woke up. ³Snape definitely knows his potions. I think Ron and Pansy arenıt up yet, theyıre in guest quarters. McGonagall wanted them to be able to sleep in a little, considering how late they were up.²
	³That was nice of her. Well, Iıd better shower, change, and get some breakfast. Kind of nice that I can do all that in my quarters now if I want to.² He headed off and returned to the Hall in half an hour, feeling refreshed, and grateful that Hogwartsı plumbing did not rely on magic.
	Entering the Hall again, he found that the tables had been restored to their normal positions. He had forgotten to Vanish the carpet, so he assumed Ginny must have done it. He found her, along with Neville and Hermione, at their normal spot at the table. He also found a tray in his spot. ³Itıs not going to be piping hot, but itıs better than nothing,² said Ginny.
	³Iıll take it,² said Harry, picking up a fork. ³Hi, you two. I guess, I hope, you had a nice, boring night in Hogsmeade?²
	³I donıt know about Œnice,ı but definitely boring,² said Hermione in between bites of her breakfast. ³Iım not complaining; we always have things to talk about. Especially last night, since so much happened. But we donıt know so much about what happened with you, so if you could fill us inŠ²
	Harry spent the next ten minutes doing that, while trying to eat soon enough that his food didnıt get any colder. ³Well, your night definitely wasnıt boring,² she commented. ³As for us, even before our patrols, we werenıt doing anything exciting. After we finished Apparating the wounded mercenaries out, we had to do the wrapped ones as well, then as you know we were assigned to Flitwick and Sprout to go around doing stuff. Like, I went into the Ravenclaw common room to start their fire. It was really great, they have a little library right in their common room! A few long bookcases, filled with some of the most useful books. It even has three copies of ŒHogwarts, A History.ı Anthony was teasing me, saying, ŒNow, donıt you wish the Hat had put you in Ravenclaw?ı Of course, I donıt, but I know what he meant.²
	³Well, your trunk is practically a library,² said Harry; Hermione gave him a Œvery funnyı look. ³Sorry, Ronıs not here, so somebody had to say it.²
	Hermione chuckled. ³Yes, I was just thinking, thatıs something Ron would say.²
	³Heıll be pleased I stepped in for him,² joked Harry. ³But why did you have to go in? Couldnıt they have just used matches?²
	³I donıt think there are any matches at Hogwarts,² she pointed out. ³A lot of things that you and I would take for granted because we grew up with Muggles just arenıt common in the magical world, because they arenıt necessary. Itıs like, you donıt think about getting water from a well, because we have faucets. But if the faucets stopped working, you might have to think about a well. Anyway, just a lot of stuff like that. I had to conjure big blocks of ice so the stuff in the kitchens wouldnıt go bad. Thereıs lots of food, the elves just canıt cook it now. Especially lots of meat, which even if itıs kept refrigerated is going to go bad by the time we get magic back. I was thinking, we should have a big cookout on the grounds. Do you think you can conjure up fifty barbecue grills, Harry?²
	³If I can do one, I can do fifty,² he said, though he knew she was joking. ³Iıd have to look at one closely, I think. Iıve never tried to conjure anything made of metal before, but I guess it shouldnıt be any different. Oh, speaking of metal, I need to go get that guy out of the tank.²
	³Itıs okay, we got him out last night,² said Neville. ³McGonagall had us do it after weıd finished Apparating out the thirty that Ron and Pansy got.²
	³Have any trouble?² asked Harry.
	Ginny smiled at Harry. ³He wants to know if heıs the only one that can lift a tank.²
	³I would, if it were me,² said Neville. ³It was pretty impressive.²
	³The answer, Harry, is no, but that was with all of us,² explained Hermione. ³It was pretty funny, actually. McGonagall said we should get him out of there, so we walked over. Pansy yelled, ŒAre you still in there?ı We heard this voice yelling, ŒLet me out of this damn thing!ı Pansy said, ŒI donıt know, you almost killed my boyfriend. You should say ³please.²ı The rest of us laughed, and McGonagall gave Pansy one of her best disapproving looks. The man yelled, ŒPlease let me out of this damn thing!ı Pansy really wanted to say something else, but she didnıt because of McGonagall.
	³So, Ron said, ŒIıll have a go. If I can lift thirty peopleŠı He tried, and nothing happened. Then he said, ŒŠit doesnıt mean I can lift a tank, apparently. Why donıt you give it a try, Neville.ı Neville tried, and he made it wobble a bit, but that was it. Ron said, ŒWow, I knew Harry was strong, but this is really amazing.ı We were all agreeing, and finally McGonagall said, ŒYes, let us all stipulate to the fact Harryıs strength is most impressive. Now, I would like to get some sleep tonight, so if you would lift it together and get on with itŠı² Harry and Ginny started laughing; Hermione wasnıt imitating McGonagallıs tone, but Harry could easily imagine it. ³So we did, and McGonagall told him that heıd better come out hands first and with nothing in them, or sheıd have us drop it again. He did, and Neville wrapped him up while the rest of us put the tank down. We left it upside down so nobody would get the idea to jump into it and try to use it. Also, as a little monument to Harryıs strength.² She and the others smiled at Harryıs predictable embarrassed expression.
	³Well, I spent most of the night being McGonagallıs shadow, and I think thatıs how Iım going to spend most of the next few days,² said Ginny. ³Iım not complaining, it was pretty interesting. But itıs a real comment on how important she considers Harry that even though Iım one of only six people here who can do magic, Iım more important to her as a way to communicate with Harry than for any other reason.²
	³I think she also wants you with her so you can do magic she needs done,² suggested Harry.
	³Youıre cute when youıre overly modest,² she chided him, grinning. ³No, itıs because of you. Itıs what I would do if I were her. If thereıs another attack, she either wants to let you know immediately, or for you to let her know if you find out first. Youıre important to this situation, so she always wants to know where you are.²
	Harry was about to respond when Augustina and Hedrick walked up. ³Hi, Professor,² said Augustina.
	³Hi there, whatıs up?² asked Harry.
	³Weıve just been talking to the first years,² said Augustina. ³It was nice the way you talked to them last night. Not only did it help them, but now theyıre pretty popular, because they know lots of stuff the rest of us didnıt, that you showed them in that thing. They saw you knock out Voldemort­that sounded great­and they saw Ron lift those people, so everybody wants to hear about it. Itıs a good way for them to get to know people.²
	³And Harry did it just for that reason, he knew that would happen,² teased Hermione. At Harryıs annoyed look, she said, ³Well, itıs what Ron would say.²
	Now he chuckled. ³Yes, it is. No, I didnıt know that would happen, but Iım glad it did. It must be especially strange for them because they didnıt get to be Sorted, so they probably feel sort ofŠ lost, maybe. Like they donıt know where they belong.²
	³Iıd probably feel that way, if I were them,² agreed Hedrick. ³Anyway, we mainly came to tell you, if you didnıt know, that the Muggles just arrived. They seem to be setting things up, kind of between the lake and the gate.²
	Harry nodded, impressed. ³Thatıs the best place, since those are the two places we could be attacked. Thanks, Hedrick, I should go take a look. I hope they donıt scare the phoenixes. That reminds me, there should be a lot of them by now, right?²
	³It looked like, over a hundred,² confirmed Augustina. ³Itıs really amazing.²
	³Well, thatıs something I have to go see,² said Harry. ³How about the rest of you?²
	³Iıll try to go look later,² said Ginny, ³but McGonagall wanted me back as soon as I finished breakfast and showered, and I still have to do that. See you later.² She got up and left the Hall. Neville and Hermione were interested, so the three of them went out to the Quidditch pitch. 
	It was a bright, clear morning; warm, but not too warm. About thirty students were spread out around the area near the pitch, talking and watching the phoenixes. Harry walked up to Hannah, who looked positively enraptured. ³Pretty nice, arenıt they?² he asked, with deliberate understatement.
	She smiled brilliantly. ³Oh, Harry, theyıre so beautifulŠ and do you know how rare it is for humans to get to see this many at once? This is a once-in-a-lifetime chance, itıs incredible. Every minute Iım not in classes or eating, Iım going to be out here. I just want to watch them, see how they eat, if they interact with each otherŠ just everything about them. Iım curious, do you know whatıs going on with them? I mean, do you get any impressions, as a phoenix companion?²
	He shook his head. ³Any impressions I get are just from Fawkes. But I could ask him about the others, and heıd tell me if he could. Iıll try asking how they feel about us watching them.² He knew that Fawkes was among the many phoenixes they could see, but he didnıt know which one. He relayed Fawkesıs response to his silent question. ³He says they donıt mind. Some of them are bonded to humans, so theyıre used to them. Even the ones that arenıt find comfort in numbers. Theyıd only get nervous if they were approached by someone with bad intentions, which theyıd know right away. I got the impression that theyıre a little leery of the Muggle troops, but fortunately, they arenıt near where any of the plants are.²
	³Are they afraid of the Muggles?² asked Neville. ³Do they think they might hurt them?²
	³Not exactly. Itıs more that they donıt get a good impression from them. Iıd guess you need a particular frame of mind to be in the military, and itıs not one that phoenixes find attractive.²
	³I donıt doubt it, itıs not one I find attractive, either,² said a familiar voice from behind them. Harry turned to see Hugo looking at the phoenixes. ³They are lovely, arenıt they?²
	³Hi, Hugo. Iım always surprised when I see you in these situations, and then I realize I shouldnıt be surprised. Of course, this is big news. Now that I think about it, Iım a little surprised you werenıt here last night.²
	³Kingsley didnıt want anybody here last night who wasnıt already here, the security situation was too unsettled,² explained Hugo. ³Of course, I wanted to come. But Iıve just spent some time talking to some first years, so Iım up to speed now.²
	Harry laughed, because it was more or less true. ³Donıt need me at all then, do you?² he joked.
	³No, I actually do want an interview, sometime today if itıs okay, wheneverıs best for you. I know youıre busy, or at least, you may be soon, if not right this second.²
	³I understand,² said Harry. ³I should talk to Professor McGonagall, see if she has anything in mind for me right away. I just wanted to take a few minutes right now to enjoy the view.² He turned his head away from Hugo and back to the phoenixes.
	³I know what you mean,² agreed Hugo, taking out a camera. ³I donıt always bring this along, but in this story, the pictures are almost as important as the text. The phoenixes, the Muggles setting up shop over there, whatever damage to the Great Hall hasnıt been repaired yet, the overturned tankŠ say, any chance I can get a picture of you in front of the tank?²
	Neville and Hermione laughed as Harry turned his head in mild annoyance. Hermione said, ³Harry, I thought you liked to be teased, because it meant the person liked you.²
	Harry couldnıt help but smile a little. ³Seems like more and more people Œlikeı me all the time, in that case.²
	³What can I say, Harry, thereıs just something about you that makes people want to Œlikeı you,² joked Hugo. Turning solemn, he added, ³Also, I already got some pictures of the students you Apparated out last night; I was able to go to St. Mungoıs. There are plenty of people, Harry, who are sure they wouldnıt be alive right now if it werenıt for you. And the others, of course,² he said, glancing at Neville and Hermione.
	³No, itıs okay, it is mainly him,² said Neville. ³Heıs the one that comes up with new spells whenever he needs them. Even the four of us, us two with Ron and Ginny, barely managed to take care of the Gryffindor table and start on Hufflepuff before he had everything done.²
	³Most of the wounded are Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws,² said Hugo. ³I assume thatıs because they were the inner tables, and harder to get to.²
	³I guess itıs just natural to take care of where you are first, then do whateverıs easiest to reach,² agreed Harry. ³I wish I could have gotten to them sooner.²
	³Nobody blames you, Harry, believe me,² Hugo assured him. ³You already did way more than you should have been able to.²
	Harry reluctantly nodded, still looking at the phoenixes. ³I suppose so. I hope I can get a chance to visit them today.²
	³A lot will be coming back,² Hugo pointed out. ³The people at St. Mungoıs told me that they think two-thirds will be back today, and even the more serious cases, later this week.²
	³What?² asked Harry incredulously. ³Some of those people had major burns, and that takes weeks to heal, and leaves all kinds of scarring. How can they be back so fast?²
	³It takes weeks with Muggles, Harry,² explained Hermione. ³Not with wizards. There are magical ways to treat burns, even serious ones, which are much better than anything Muggles can do. Theyıll heal fast, and there wonıt be any scars.²
	More things about the wizarding world I didnıt know, he thought. ³Iım really glad to hear that.²
	He was about to make another comment when he heard McGonagallıs voice. ³Harry, there you are. Would you come with me, please? There is someone I would like you to meet. Mr. Brantell, you may come along, provided you keep a certain distance.²
	It must be whoeverıs in charge of the Muggles, thought Harry. He glanced at Neville and Hermione apologetically. ³Itıs okay, we know that meeting people isnıt exactly your favorite thing to do,² said Hermione. ³Weıll see you later.² Harry took a last look at the phoenixes, then reluctantly followed McGonagall.
	She led him over to a small group of people about ten yards away from the Muggle vehicle and troops. Harry saw one person in black robes, one in deep crimson robes, and to his surprise, a man in a Muggle business suit. He had assumed all the military people would be wearing uniforms.
	As they got closer, Harry saw that the two wizards were Bright and Kingsley, but he still didnıt recognize the Muggle, though he did look familiar somehow. The three turned to greet them. ³Harry,² said McGonagall, ³this is Kenneth Barclay, the Prime Minister. Mr. Prime Minister, Professor Harry Potter.²
	Harry tried not to let his surprise show on his face. He found that his reaction had nothing to do with being impressed that he was meeting the Prime Minister, but surprise that the Prime Minister would bother to visit Hogwarts. Barclay extended his hand, which Harry shook. ³Iım pleased to meet you, Professor,² said Barclay politely, pausing slightly before the last word. ³Sorry, I canıt help but react with surprise at seeing a professor who is quite so young. Or are you perhaps older than you appear?²
	³No, Iım seventeen,² replied Harry, interested in the notion that people could use magic to make themselves look younger. ³But sometimes I feel a lot older.²
	Barclay nodded. ³Yes, I have been briefed on your situation, if not your exact age. It sounds as though you have been through quite a lot.²
	³Yes, I suppose so,² said Harry. ³Iım curious, sir, why are you here? Iım surprised that youıd be involved with something like our getting troops.²
	Barclay seemed both surprised and amused that Harry had asked the question; Harry suddenly got the impression that no one else had. ³Yes, it is quite true that this situation does not necessitate my personal involvement, except insofar as actually approving the deployment. But I was briefed on the situation with magic when I became Prime Minister, and I confess to having had some curiosity about it since then. So, when this request was made yesterday, I thought I should come out here to see what the troops would be seeing. It seems to have been worthwhile already, if only to see those magnificent birds.²
	³Yes, theyıre really nice,² Harry agreed, as he wondered what he was supposed to say to a Prime Minister. ³Of course, because of the situation, youıre not going to see much magic around here right now.²
	³Well, I did catch a glimpse of that tank outside the gates,² said Barclay, with what Harry thought might be amusement, but wasnıt sure. ³An upside-down tank is not something one sees every day. I am told, by the way, that you did that because it was firing on you. Why did you not do something more destructive? Surely no one would have blamed you.²
	³I donıt make it a priority to learn destructive spells,² said Harry, thinking it was an understatement, but not wanting to explain the energy of love to a Muggle. ³Iıd rather do defensive things, so­²
	He cut himself off as he got a strong impression from Fawkes. He turned around and saw thirty phoenixes take flight suddenly, then a few more, as one of the Muggles approached the Quidditch pitch. Some flew to an area near Hagridıs hut, some flew to a different location, and a few disappeared. To Bright, Kingsley, and McGonagall, he said, ³Something just happened that really disturbed the phoenixes. Fawkes?²
	Fawkes burst into view and settled onto Harryıs shoulder, as Barclay gave a start, then looked impressed. ³Iım going to ask Fawkes whatıs going on,² he said to McGonagall, ³can you give me a minute? I think itıs important.²
	McGonagall nodded, and Harry tried to shut out her explanation to Barclay about how phoenixes bonded and communicated with humans as he focused on the impressions he was getting from Fawkes. After a minute, he spoke. ³Fawkes says that it was that manıs approaching them that made them nervous. They donıt want to be within a certain range of him. Probably the otherŠ military people as well,² he added, trying not to use the word ŒMuggle.ı
	³But your students are much closer to the birds than Captain Ingersoll got,² pointed out Barclay, clearly surprised. ³Is there something they know about handling phoenixes that our men need to know?² 
	³Not Œhandlingı them, exactly,² said Harry. ³Is he the commander of the troops?² Barclay nodded. ³Could he join us? I need to explain something to him.²
	³Of course,² said Barclay, ³but I have no way to communicate with him at the moment, except shouting, and he is a bit too far away for that.²
	³Let me see if I can do it,² said Harry. He took out his wand, and a medium-sized, shaggy silver dog suddenly appeared. It barked, then ran off to find Ingersoll. As Barclay watched, eyes wide, Harry explained the purpose of the spell. Out of the corner of his eye, he could have sworn he saw Kingsley and McGonagall exchange a smile. The dog reached Ingersoll, jumping a little and pawing at him. Ingersoll tried to push the dog away, then Harry saw Hermione approach him and talk to him for a few seconds, pointing in their direction. She walked with him to Harry and the others.
	With a glance, Harry thanked Hermione. ³My apologies, Captain,² said Barclay to Ingersoll, ³it appears that is how they summon people around here; Professor Potter had my authorization to attempt to get your attention.²
	³Harry Potter,² said Harry, extending his hand.
	³Captain Martin Ingersoll,² the man said, shaking Harryıs hand. ³What is this about, Mr. Prime Minister?²
	³The young professor has something important he needs us to understand, I believe, about those birds, the phoenixes,² explained Barclay. ³Professor?²
	Harry first made sure they understood how important the phoenixes were to the current situation, then gave some background on phoenixes. Finally, he said, ³The phoenixes flew away because they could see that you donıt like them; they donıt know that you wouldnıt harm them, even by accident, in some situation. Itıs very important that they not be disturbed; theyıre the key to us getting our magic back and ending this situation.²
	Ingersoll looked puzzled and annoyed. ³What do you mean, I donıt like them? I have no particular opinion about them. What gave them that impression? All I did was walk out there, they flew away before I even got close.²
	³Sorry, I chose the wrong word,² said Harry. ³I didnıt mean Œdonıt likeı as Œdislike,ı but as Œabsence of liking.ı See, phoenixes usually only are around wizards, and everyone knows about them; almost everyone likes them. Fawkes tells me that you view them the same as if they were, say, pigeons; if one got killed, too bad, but no big deal. Phoenixes are very sensitive, they can know things like that. They donıt want to be anywhere near someone who has that attitude.²
	Ingersoll gave him an obviously skeptical stare. ³If thatıs true, then why is this one still around?² he asked, gesturing to Fawkes, still on Harryıs shoulder.
	³Iım bonded to him, and he trusts me. He knows I wouldnıt let you do anything to harm him.²
	Ingersoll chuckled for a second, then stopped himself. ³Not that I plan to, but I donıt think you could stop me if I wanted to.²
	Unable to help himself, Harry laughed, and he saw Kingsley stifle a chuckle. Ingersoll looked at him indignantly. ³HarryŠ² warned McGonagall.
	³Sorry,² he said to her, then stared at Ingersoll.
	³Captain,² said Barclay, ³I suppose you must have noticed that tank out there. I am told that this young man is the one who did that. I suspect he could protect this phoenix if he wanted to. In any case, I am requesting that you keep whatever distance from the phoenixes Professor Potter asks, unless necessary in actual combat. Will you do as I request?²
	Ingersoll came to attention, even though Harry understood that Barclay was not technically his commanding officer. ³Yes, sir!²
	Harry sighed deeply. To Barclay, he said, ³Iım sorry, sir, but heıs lying. He has no intention of making any special effort to stay away from them. And he doesnıt mind lying to you about that, since youıre not in a position to give him a direct order. He wanted to humor you, and be left alone to do his job.²
	Ingersoll gaped at Harry, and Barclay was clearly surprised as well. ³You can know that?² asked Barclay. Kingsley gave a brief explanation of Legilimency, after which Barclay turned to Ingersoll, now annoyed. ³Captain, I am not your direct superior, and was making a request, not giving an order. But I can send orders down through the chain of command which you will find most unpleasant once you get them. Now, I ask you again, will you and your men keep such distance from the phoenixes as Professor Potter requests?²
	³Yes, sir!² repeated Ingersoll.
	Barclay looked at Harry questioningly. ³Heıs telling the truth this time, sir,² reported Harry.
	³Glad to hear it,² said Barclay sardonically. ³Listen to me carefully, Captain. You are in command of this mission, but the reason we are here is that we want to cooperate with the magical community, and your presence is a part of that cooperation. You are here to see that the area remains secure, and to extend goodwill to these people, and to their phoenixes if they ask us to. If you donıt feel able to do both, I will withdraw your squad and send another one, with no prejudice to your career. Would you like to be relieved of this assignment?²
	³No, sir!² said Ingersoll, staring straight ahead.
	³Very well, then. Please feel free to get on with your duties.² Ingersoll saluted, then moved off to join the other troops. Turning to face the wizards, Barclay said, ³Iım sorry about that. Our military officers arenıt used to having to consider such things as whether birds will be disturbed by their activities.²
	³Very understandable,² said Bright. ³We do not take offense.²
	³Iım sorry I had to do that, sir,² said Harry to Barclay. ³Normally I wouldnıt, itıs just that itıs extremely important that the phoenixes be left alone. I donıt blame him for being annoyed, he didnıt even do anything. This must all be pretty strange for them.²
	³No doubt,² agreed Barclay. ³Well, Professor McGonagall, you mentioned something about a tour of the castle, which sounded very interesting indeed. Will you be coming along, Professor Potter?²
	³Actually,² said Harry, looking at McGonagall, ³Iıd really like to visit the people at St. Mungoıs, I was hoping­²
	³You can do more than that, Professor; you can take some of them back,² she said. ³Madam Pomfrey will let you know which are ready to come back. Miss Granger and Mr. Longbottom may assist you if they feel up to it.²
	³Professor Snape told us that weıd probably be awake through this evening,² said Hermione, ³so yes, Iıd like to, and Iım sure Neville will too.²
	³Iım going to stay behind for a moment, discuss a few security issues with Harry,² said Kingsley to McGonagall. She seemed to regard him suspiciously, then nodded, and headed off to the castle with Bright and Barclay in tow.
	³What security issues?² Harry asked as they walked away.
	Kingsley waited a few seconds, then said quietly, ³There arenıt any, really. That was my way of not being dragged along for the tour. Youıre not the only one whoıd rather not spend time with politicians if he can help it.²
	³Iıve been training with you for a long time, but I see there are still things I can learn from you,² said Harry humorously.
	³I certainly hope so,² responded Kingsley. ³Well, Iım getting back to work, there really are things to do.²
	³How are you getting back?² wondered Harry.
	³Weıve defined the edge of the area in which magic has been neutralized, and itıs at about the outer parts of Hogsmeade, a half mile away. Itıs a four-minute jog, or a ten-minute walk. But if you wanted to give me a lift, I wouldnıt say no.²
	³No problem.² To Hermione, he said, ³Iıll see you in a few minutes at St. Mungoıs, right?² She nodded, and he put his hands on Kingsleyıs shoulders and Disapparated.

	After lunch, the Great Hall was cleared of all students except for a few, and the two long teachersı tables were moved together parallel to each other, creating one wider table. Sitting at the head of the table at one end were McGonagall and Kingsley. Along one side of the table sat Ingersoll, John, Sprout, Hagrid, Ron, and Neville; along the other side were Snape, Harry, Dentus, Flitwick, Hermione, Pansy, and Ginny. At the other end were Ernie Macmillan and Padma Patil.
	³Very well, we are all here, so we will get underway,² said McGonagall. ³This meeting is to coordinate our information and activities, to make sure everyone who needs to know what is going on knows. All the teaching staff are present except for Professors Sinistra, Vector, Svengard, and Trelawney, whose specialties are not directly relevant to the situation. Professors Snape, Flitwick, and Dentusıs specialties are not directly relevant either; Professors Snape and Flitwick are here in their capacities as Heads of House, and Professor Dentus, as a former Ministry undersecretary, to provide political perspective if needed. All students except for Professor Potter are here as observers, though they may ask relevant questions if they wish.
	³First, I would like us to address the most pressing question, that of Hogwartsı defense. That is the responsibility of Captain Ingersoll, who leads the non-magical defense of Hogwarts, and Professor Potter, in charge of the magical defense. Captain Ingersoll, firstly, I thank you on behalf of Hogwarts, and the magical community in general for being here. Would you please brief everyone on your responsibilities and activities?²
	Ingersoll looked a little nervous, which Harry supposed was understandable, considering that this had to be by far the strangest assignment he had ever had. While McGonagall had talked, he looked around the table more than others, especially looking at Hagrid uneasily more than once. As he noticed this, Harry had to stifle a smile.
	³I am the leader of what we call a Special Forces squad,² began Ingersoll. ³There are fifty of us, currently divided into five groups of ten. One is on the Hogwarts grounds; the other four are at various locations in Hogsmeade. Our function is primarily defensive; we are not to engage in combat unless we are directly threatened. If we make visual contact with enemy forces before they see us, the group leader is to call Professor Potter, who willŠ appear there immediately, I am told. I will then be contacted, as will the other students who can use magic. It is hoped that Professor Potter will be able to use magic to resolve the situation without casualties, as Mr. Weasley and Miss Parkinson did last night.
	³In addition, later today, an anti-aircraft battery manned by a team of four is scheduled to arrive. Mr. Shacklebolt has explained the possible aerial threat to the castle, so this measure has been taken. This area is far from commercial flight lanes, so any aircraft flying towards Hogwarts and descending will be considered an enemy, and fired upon.²
	³Thank you, Captain. Professor Potter, do you have anything to add relating to Hogwartsı defense?²
	³Just that if thereıs an air attack at a time when thereıs not a land attack, I could take Fawkes into the airplane to make sure that itıs an enemy. Iıd hate for them to shoot down something that wasnıt. But is an air attack all that likely? I mean, you need a military plane to drop bombs, I thought.²
	³It would not be beyond the Dark Lordıs capabilities to subvert the crews of, say, a Royal Air Force airplane for long enough to accomplish the task,² pointed out Snape. ³We must also consider the possibility of a plane on a suicide run. The pilot could be put under the Imperius Curse to do such a thing. The Curse would lose effect once the plane reached a point within a half-mile of Hogwarts, but the pilot could be instructed to aim the plane and take his own life before reaching that point. I assume, however, that the anti-aircraft weapons would be effective against that.² Ingersoll nodded.
	Kingsley spoke. ³Harry, you canıt get onto the plane anyway, can you? You know you canıt Apparate from a stationary point onto a moving object.²
	³Fawkes can do it,² responded Harry. ³Let me make sure, anyway.² Fawkes appeared and perched on Harryıs shoulder. It took only a few seconds for Harry to get the answer. ³Yes, he can do it, heıs sure of it. So, if I try to do that, Iıll have to tell the anti-aircraft people not to fire until Iıve finished.²
	³There are optimum firing ranges, Professor, which canıt be ignored,² said Ingersoll sternly. ³Before you do such a thing, you must inform the anti-aircraft battery operators, who will tell you how much time you have to do so, if any.² Harry nodded his acknowledgment, and gestured to McGonagall that he was finished.
	³Now, continuingŠ Professor Smith is functioning as the liaison with the member of the Special Forces who is supplying us with various items of Muggle technology, which of course will function while Hogwartsı magic does not. Professor Smith, would you fill us in on that, please?²
	John glanced around the table before speaking. ³First of all, we have been provided with several cell phones, which for those of you who donıt know, are currently the most common way for Muggles to speak to each other when not in person. Phones will be given to the six who can do magic, Professor McGonagall, Mr. Shacklebolt, and Mr. Macmillan, whose responsibility it will be to organize the movement of students if necessary. The number of each phone has been set up in all others on speed-dial; Iıll meet with those getting phones later to explain how that works.
	³As we speak, Iım told, monitoring cameras are being set up at the Hogwarts gate, near the lake, and at a few locations in Hogsmeade. This is to get advance notice of an attack in the highly unlikely event of something getting by the Special Forces groups, and as a redundant safety measure. The images will be continuously displayed on the screens of two laptop computers with which we have been provided. Student volunteers will monitor these images twenty-four hours a day, in shifts of no more than two hours. Ernie and Padma, itıs your job to recruit the volunteers and schedule their shifts.² Harry was pleased to see that Ernie did not seem to be acting self-importantly, instead appearing grave and thoughtful. Now he gets to do Head Boy stuff, thought Harry. Harry hadnıt been told, but understood that Padma was there because Hermione was too busy with magic-related responsibilities to function as Head Girl, as was Pansy, so Padma was temporarily Head Girl. Harry wondered if Hannah had been asked and declined, preferring to watch the phoenixes.
	³The cell phones are for people to keep in contact, but not in urgent situations, as there can be a delay of five seconds or more in establishing contact when using them. The six who can do magic will also be given pagers, which will only go off if an enemy is sighted by a Special Forces group leader. So, for example, if Harryıs pager goes off, heıll look at the pager, know from which group leader it came, and Apparate there immediately. Those given cell phones and pagers will wear them around their necks at all times, on straps.² McGonagall looked very unhappy at the idea of wearing Muggle technology around her neck, but said nothing.
	³Thank you, Professor Smith,² said McGonagall. ³Professors Sprout and Hagrid, if you would give us an update on the status of the lutas, and how soon we may hope to have magic back?²
	Sprout and Hagrid exchanged uncertain looks. ³Itıs jusı impossible ter know, or even guess,² said Hagrid, shaking his head. ³We donı know exactly how fası theyıre eatinı, or how many they have ter eat before the magic comes back. Sorry, but thereıs jusı too much we donı know. The best guess yer goinı ter get is whatever Fawkes tells Harry.²
	Sprout nodded in agreement. ³We canıt even say for certain how many plants there are, though we have a good idea now, based on the places Iıve seen the phoenixes feeding. The lutası effect on magic is so rare that we have no idea how many it will take to be removed before magic is restored. By the way, I should say that I would like the phoenixes not to eat every last plant; it would be good to keep a few around.²
	McGonagall looked unsympathetic. ³I understand why, from the point of view of a Herbology professor, but I will not consider even having Professor Potter discuss such a thing with Fawkes until magic is restored. We will discuss it more then. Now, are there any opinions as to whether there will be another attack, and if so, what type will it be?²
	No one spoke for a few seconds. Then Harry said, ³On the one hand, Voldemort isnıt the type to give up. I mean, he keeps trying to kill me, even though he keeps failing. Iıd almost be surprised if he didnıt try something else, while our magic is still down. But on the other hand, it had to come as a huge shock to him that the six of us can still do magic. He had to have thought that the hard part would be getting the magic down, then it would be easy. He canıt have prepared much beyond what he did, so anything he does now is going to be something he didnıt have to plan too far in advance. And besides an air attack, itıs hard to see what that could be, since it obviously canıt be anything magical.²
	Snape nodded. ³I agree with Professor Potterıs analysis. The Dark Lord will know by now that Professor Potter and the others can use magic, so he almost certainly will not try to gather more mercenaries. An air attack is the likeliest attempt at this point. I do not think it likely that he will use bombs, however. From his point of view, the plan with the greatest chance of success is as many small planes as he can manage, loaded with explosives, making simultaneous suicide runs.²
	³Why do you think he wonıt use bombs?² asked Ingersoll, surprised.
	³Too easy to get rid of,² responded Harry, just having realized it. ³I can have Fawkes take me in the air and have us free fall along with the bomb, and Vanish it. Theyıd have to have more than twenty falling at once for us not to be able to do that.²
	³Iıd like to see that,² muttered Ingersoll.
	³The Dark Lord will know that Professor Potter can do such a thing, so he will probably not try. I do not know whether he is aware that phoenixes can transport onto moving objects; if he is not, that could be an advantage,² concluded Snape.
	³Does anyone have anything else to add, or ask?² asked McGonagall. After a short silence, she said, ³Very well. I expect, of course, that everyone understands that everything that was just said is to be held in the strictest confidence, not to be repeated to a single person outside this room, even after the crisis is concluded.
	³I will now be taking the first years to be Sorted; we will use a park on the outskirts of Hogsmeade, just outside the range of the lutası effect. All Heads of House will attend, as will all fifth-year prefects. Mr. Weasley and Miss Parkinson will attend as well, for security reasons. That will be all for now.²

	Two hours later, the six took their usual seats in the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, arranged in a circle in the center of the room. ³So, whatıs this one about, Harry?² asked Neville, the last to arrive, as he sat down.
	Harry was wearing a small, abashed smile. ³I told McGonagall that I needed to discuss battle tactics with you, but there isnıt that much to discuss. I think we all know what to do. The fact is, I just wanted us all to be able to talk for a few minutes, spend some time together. I mean, at this time yesterday, we were all on the Hogwarts Express, the rest of you wondering how long I could hold out without going to the bathroom.² A few of his friends chuckled at the recent memory.
	³Seems like a long time ago,² agreed Ron. ³So much has happened. How are you doing, Harry? This is kind of hardest for you, youıre the one in big demand.²
	³I donıt know, okay, I guess. In some ways, I feel like Iım running on automatic pilot. Thereıs so much to do, to think about.² Hermione then had to explain the Muggle reference to the others. ³By the way, thereıs something I need to tell you about. Ginny knows, but I havenıt had a chance to tell the rest of you yet.² He went on to tell them about his new version of the Imperius Curse, and what he had done to Malfoy. He omitted mention of Snapeıs involvement.
	³I was wondering how you found out,² said Hermione. ³That sounds pretty amazing. Could you do it to me?² Harry did; he had Hermione knock on the desk five times. Afterwards, her amazement was plain. ³Oh, my GodŠ Kingsley was right, people would pay for you to do thatŠ Harry, you have to be careful with this.²
	³I will, obviously,² he said, wondering why she felt it was necessary to caution him. ³I donıt plan to run around making people do things all the time.²
	³No, of course not, thatıs not what I meant,² she clarified. ³I mean, you shouldnıt do it to people who ask you to, for their own enjoyment. People could get addicted to this, it could feel like a drug. If they had enough of it, then they didnıt have it, they might get depressed. I donıt know, itıs just a guess. All Iım saying is, be careful, and only use it when itıs necessary, not for entertainment.²
	³I hadnıt even thought of that,² he admitted. ³I guess I wouldnıt, since I canıt have it done to me.² At the othersı insistence, he did do it once to each of them, and they reluctantly agreed with Hermione that it could be too tempting to have it done often.
	³Anyway, it could obviously be useful in some situations,² pointed out Harry. ³For example, if someone was flying an airplane at Hogwarts under the Imperius Curse, I could get aboard and do this to him, make him fly past Hogwarts and land at the nearest possible place. Or, if we were attacked by a group with an obvious leader, I could do it to him, make him order his men to retreat. That kind of thing.
	³But the best thing about this, and itıs strange, because this was completely by accidentŠ but this is something I can use against Voldemort. I can now do to him what Albus does to him.²
	Ron looked puzzled. ³How do you know? I mean, just because it had this effect on Malfoy, how can you be sure it will on Voldemort?
	³It will. Itıll have the same effect on all Death Eaters.² Harry hoped that Ron would ask no more questions, but his hope was in vain.
	³But how can you know?² repeated Ron.
	³Iım sorry, I canıt tell you.²
	³Ah, another Ginny and Hermione thingŠ² Ron paused, obviously thinking, then put two and two together, as Harry feared he would. ³You tried this on Snape? He let you??² He gaped, and Neville and Pansy also looked amazed.
	³Look, Iım really sorry, but I just canıt talk about it. I wish I could.²
	Ron shook his head. ³Boy, if we ever get to hear about all this, itıs going to be really interesting. Okay, I know, you canıt talk about it. Well, anyway, Iım glad you can do that, if only so Albus doesnıt have to anymore. Are you going to let this be known publiclyŠ oh, I guess so, since the first years saw it. Youıve been so busy, I heard about it before you got a chance to tell us about it.²
	³That was Albus, not me; that happened before I knew I could do this. But yes, Iım going to make it public that I have something that can knock Voldemort out, not say exactly what it is,² explained Harry. ³The public explanation will be that itıs for security reasons, which is kind of true, but the fact is that itıs related to the new Imperius-type spell, and I donıt want that to be public. It wouldnıt be considered illegal, since itıs not really the Imperius Curse, but I donıt want people looking at me nervously. Iım going to take my time to decide whether to make that public or not.²
	³I can really understand that,² said Neville. ³But why say anything at all?²
	³I want people to know that I can do it, because I want them to know that thereıs hope, that they can be optimistic,² said Harry. ³I think it would be good for morale.²
	³I think so too,² said Pansy. ³Itıs good for my morale.²
	³Itıs a good idea,² said Hermione seriously. ³I was talking to a few of the Gryffindor first years after they got back from the Sorting. Iıd say their morale is pretty good. After seeing what you showed them in the Pensieve, I think they think itıs just a matter of time before you defeat Voldemort. Thatıs the attitude we want them to have.²
	³Oh, yeah, I missed the Sorting,² said Ginny, who had been left behind as a means of communication: since McGonagall had Harry with her, she wanted Ginny at Hogwarts. ³How did it go?²
	³Pretty unusual, to say the least,² said Ron. ³When we got to the point where the magic worked again, the Hat suddenly said, Œ­fflepuff!ı, since it had gotten cut off in the middle of the word the first time. McGonagall had to tell it what had happened, and then they got on with it.²
	³As one of the few representatives from Slytherin there,² added Pansy, ³it was hard not to notice that most of the ones that got Sorted into Gryffindor were, letıs say, unusually excited. And, a few that were put into other Houses looked kind of disappointed.²
	³I donıt know, Slytherin seemed a little popular,² Ron teased her.
	³I felt kind of bad about that,² said Harry. ³I mean, I donıt think Gryffindor is better than any other House, they should be happy wherever they go.²
	³They will be, theyıll realize that wherever they went is pretty good,² said Hermione. ³But itıs understandable; this was a very unusual year. Still, in future years­yes, I know, if you stay­Gryffindor will continue to be pretty popular, just not quite the same as this year, when they all got a chance to spend time with you before they knew which House they were going into. It just wonıt be like this.²
	Embarrassed, Harry looked down and thought for a few seconds, then looked up to see his friendsı amused faces. Surprised at their silence, he asked, ³Is there some reason why youıre all not massively teasing me? It just seems like so obvious a chance.²
	³Thatıs just it, Harry, itıs too obvious,² said a grinning Ron. ³The situation itself teases you. We donıt really need to add anything.²
	³It would just be too much,² added Pansy.
	Even when they donıt tease me, they manage to tease me, thought Harry. ³I see. Well, if the situation is done teasing meŠ² He managed to change the topic, and they talked for another twenty minutes before stopping so they could get on with their other duties.
	Harryıs next duty was to have an interview with Hugo, who already knew most of what had happened, but wanted Harryıs versions for the article. ³As long as there are no pictures of me,² Harry joked. After they had covered the events of the past twenty-four hours, Hugo put down his notebook. ³Can you tell me, Harry, not for publication, how you know itıll work on Voldemort just because it worked on Malfoy?²
	³Sorry, Hugo, I canıt. I just had to tell Ron the same thing a half hour ago.²
	³I understand, just thought Iıd try. Kingsley wouldnıt tell me either. I admit I have a few guesses, but I wonıt make you listen to them.²
	Harry nodded. ³Thanks, Hugo, I appreciate that.²
	³No problem. Before we finish, I wanted to know if youıd like to do a littleŠ tying up loose ends, so to speak, journalistically.² Taking in Harryıs blank expression, Hugo smiled. ³Sorry, I should be more clear. A few things have happened since you were last interviewed for an article, and I should see if you want to give a reaction to them; of course, you donıt have to.
	³For example, that Skeeter article about your childhood. You werenıt interviewed for that, which was a breach of journalistic ethics, and the Prophet is responsible for that. Skeeter should have offered you a chance to comment, and if you had said no, said in the article that you didnıt comment for it. People would have understood the article differently if theyıd known you didnıt cooperate with it. So, Iıll ask you a question, and you can answer it and say basically anything you want. Itıs your chance to respond if you want, set the record straight.²
	Harry looked at Hugo suspiciously, only half-kidding. ³Did Molly put you up to this?²
	Hugo blinked in surprise. ³What does Molly have to do with this?²
	Feeling a little silly, Harry explained. Chuckling, Hugo said, ³Itıs sweet of her to want to do that, really. I can see why she feels that way. But as for me, I wouldnıt encourage her, because I know probably better than most people how hard it was for you with your aunt and uncle. Even the first time I interviewed you, when they came up, your whole mood changed, even though you were trying to be polite and not react. Then the topic went away, and you were back to normal. Iıve seen that reaction in enough people to know what it represents, and I knew it was pretty bad. So, no, I have no agenda in asking, except journalistic ethics.²
	Harry nodded, sighed, then made a decision. ³All right, go ahead.²
	Hugo picked up his notebook. ³Harry, as you know, there was an article in the Prophet last month about your childhood. My understanding is that you were not interviewed for the article, even though you were quoted in it. You should have been given a chance to be interviewed for the article, and the Prophet apologizes for that. Would you like to say anything to correct the record on that matter?²
	³Yes, Hugo. I was unhappy with the article, because it gave an impression that I think wasnıt accurate. If somebody read that article and thinks they understand what my childhood was like, well, they really donıt. I would really have preferred that the article hadnıt been written at all. I understand Iım a public person, and can be written about, but it was done in a way that I think wasnıt fair.²
	³Are the quotes from you in the article accurate?²
	³Yes, the quotes are accurate, but they were taken out of context from conversations, private conversations, which the reporter overheard because she was an unregistered Animagus. Again, they give an impression which isnıt accurate.²
	³Much was made in the article of the idea that your aunt and uncle dislike wizards. What was your impression of that?²
	³My aunt and uncle are Muggles, and just want to live a normal life, the same as most Muggles do. My mother, my auntıs sister, was killed by Voldemort; thatıs their main association with the wizarding world. It doesnıt seem too surprising to me that they should want to keep their distance from it.²
	³As you know, that reporter was killed soon thereafter, by an assailant using Polyjuice Potion to take your form. Do you think that was an attempt to discredit you?²
	³I imagine partly, and partly as a ruse to get her to open her door, which she probably wouldnıt have done if it had been a Death Eater standing there. But, yes, I assume that Death Eaters thought it was a good idea to do that. I was unhappy that they took my form, but of course what was much worse was her death, and that of everyone the Death Eaters kill. They have to be stopped, and weıre all trying very hard to do that.²
	Hugo put down his notebook. ³Thanks, Harry.²
	Harry chuckled wryly. ³I think that last sentence was the only thing in all that that wasnıt false or misleading. About my aunt and uncle, what I said was literally true, as Iım sure you know, but gave an impression more misleading than Skeeterıs article. Maybe thereıs a future for me as an unethical journalist.²
	Hugo laughed. ³Better stick to fighting evil, Harry. It was nice of you, though. Your intentions were good.²
	³That was for Molly, not Petunia,² said Harry, a little more vehemently than he meant to.
	Hugo raised an eyebrow, but nodded. ³I can understand that.²
	³Anyway,² Harry went on, ³I especially didnıt like lying in the sense of giving the impression that Death Eaters killed Skeeter, since as you know, I know now thatıs not the case. But I knew youıd understand why I had to say that.² As he spoke, he saw Hugoıs eyes go very wide. ³What?² asked Harry, puzzled. ³You had to have known that I was lying.²
	Hugo smiled a little. ³Harry, remember, magic is out at Hogwarts. My abilities may be natural, but theyıre based in magic. They arenıt working right now.²
	Harryıs mouth opened in surprise, then he kicked himself mentally for not having thought of it; he was annoyed at himself for having given away a secret he didnıt have to, especially one having to do with Snape. He looked at Hugo unhappily. ³Couldıve told me.²
	Hugoıs first reaction was surprise, then his expression changed rapidly several times; Harry had a hard time understanding why. Finally Hugo stared at Harry, clearly annoyed. Now, Harry was surprised. ³What?²
	Hugo shook his head. ³Iım upset at you, which is a kind of a compliment to you, in a way you may not understand.² He paused for a few seconds, then continued, as Harry wondered what he had done. ³This goes back to the last time I talked to you, in your room at the Burrow. I was telling you about peopleıs reactions to my ability. One of the things I like about you is that normally, my ability doesnıt bother you. You may comment or make jokes about it, but you donıt care, which is fairly rare. So, I guess I have higher expectations of you.
	³I make my ability public; I specifically mention it to people Iım going to interview as a matter of course. This means that practically everyone who knows me knows I have this ability. I could have hidden it, not told people, like most Legilimens do, but I just thought telling people was the right thing to do. I still think that; as a journalist, not telling people I can see through them isnıt that different from Skeeter listening in on people as a beetle. I donıt regret doing it. But as I said last time, itıs hard for me personally, both romantically and in a day-to-day way. I donıt mean to complain, and usually I donıt. But what you said just really hit me the wrong way. My thought was, itıs bad enough that I have to go around telling people I have this ability, and now heıs saying I should have to tell them when I donıt have it? It just seems like that would be a burden on top of a burden. I wasnıt trying to deceive you, I just didnıt happen to mention it. But even if I deliberately neglected to mention it, I canıt imagine that there would be anything wrong with that.²
	Upset with himself, Harry shook his head. ³Obviously, there wouldnıt be. I justŠ felt stupid, I suppose, telling you something I didnıt need to. Then it was more stupid to blame you. Anyway, Iım sorry.² He chuckled ruefully. ³This is exactly what Hermione means when she says I donıt think very well sometimes. It just never occurred to me how it might look to you, even though you told me what you did at the Burrow.²
	Hugo shrugged. ³Donıt worry about it. Almost no seventeen-year-old wouldıve picked up on it, and many adults wouldnıt. And even without my abilities, I get the sense that the question of who killed Skeeter isnıt an easy one for you, so you must not have been happy to have to lie about it in your answer. You donıt have to answer this if you donıt want to, butŠ does Hermione know who killed Skeeter?²
	Harry got the feeling that Hugo was concerned about Hermione. ³Yes, but it didnıt matter so much by that time. What she went through had more to do with herself, as Iım sure you know.²
	³Yes, I do. I asked becauseŠ you recall that I was there for a few minutes that night, when Skeeter was killed. Most of you were just stunned, surprised, and feeling bad that some little part of you was happy about it, but HermioneŠ she was in such emotional pain, I felt awful for her. It wasnıt in her face, but she was just in turmoil. She seemed okay today, though. Did she get through it all right?²
	Harry nodded, pleased that Hugo was so concerned. ³Yes, she did, but it wasnıt easy. Both she and Neville had really difficult summers, emotionally, but they helped each other, and got through it okay. I think theyıre both better people for itŠ but itıs a hard way to become a better person.²
	³You would know about that, wouldnıt you,² Hugo reminded him. ³Well, I should go, there are a few first years I havenıt talked to. Iım still not sure I know what they think of you yet.²
	Harry smiled, knowing that this was Hugoıs way of letting him know that everything was okay. ³According to Ron, the situation itself teases me, so you donıt have to.²
	³I suppose it does,² agreed Hugo. ³See you later.²

*  *  *  *  *

	That evening, and the entire next day, passed uneventfully. Harry went back to sleeping in his dormitory, and there were no attacks. There were no classes on Tuesday; McGonagall wanted to resume them, but some students had crisis-related duties, such as watching the video monitors or helping transport the food that came in from the outside three times a day. The loss of magic would also be a problem. Some classes, such as History of Magic and Muggle Studies, required no use of magic, while others, such Charms and Transfigurations, were almost not worth holding without it. McGonagall decided Tuesday evening to hold classes on Wednesday, but they would not be formal classes, but rather opportunities for students to ask general questions about the topic, and for teachers to say anything they wanted which wasnıt a part of the normal curriculum. Even for classes like History of Magic, she felt, having normal classes wouldnıt be fair to those students who were occupied elsewhere.
	The phoenixes continued eating, and Ingersoll and his men kept the distance from them that Harry asked them to. To Sproutıs surprise and pleasure, shortly after Mondayıs meeting, the phoenixes stopped eating the lutas near the greenhouse. When asked about it by McGonagall, Harry swore he hadnıt talked about it to Fawkes, but reminded her that Fawkes got impressions and images from him as well. Fawkes had no doubt understood what Sprout wanted, and Harry knew he was pleased that some plants would remain. Sprout assured McGonagall that what remained would be nowhere near close enough to interfere with Hogwartsı magic again.
	Soon after Harry went to sleep Tuesday night, at least by his reckoning, he was in the phoenix place. ³Hi, Albus,² he said happily. ³I havenıt seen you for a few days.²
	³Yes, you have needed your sleep,² said Dumbledore, as they sat down on the grass. ³Yet again, it has been a trying few days.²
	³It sure has,² agreed Harry. ³But at least one thing happened that wouldnıt have without all this, that new spell, I donıt know what to call it. Maybe it should be called the Imperius Charm, since it isnıt a curse.²
	³Since you invented it, if you called it that, Iım sure others would as well,² said Dumbledore humorously.
	³You must be happy that you donıt have to do that thing with Voldemort anymore,² said Harry.
	³I am pleased that you are now able to do it as well, but I may still be called upon to do it myself,² pointed out Dumbledore. ³There could be circumstances requiring it. What pleases me most is that you can do it without suffering as I do.²
	³Thatıs why I hope you donıt have to do it again,² said Harry. ³I was­²
	³Up, up,² said a voice gruffly, and Harry felt himself being yanked from his bed, as the image of the phoenix place disappeared, replaced by one of rapid movement as he found himself standing near his bed, off-balance and confused. He looked around and saw one of the Muggle soldiers holding him by the wrist, and two others with pistols pointed at Dean, Seamus, Ron, and Neville, who were all in their pajamas, as was Harry. Dean and Seamus were frightened, Ron looked angry, and Neville appeared to be thinking. 
	³What are you doing?² asked Harry indignantly, as the soldier patted him down, obviously looking for his wand, which was under his pillow. ³Whatıs going on?²
	³Cımon, out,² said the soldier. ³Weıre taking you out to the pitch. No talking, letıs go.²
	What in the world is going on? thought Harry. Why are they taking us there? Why are they doing anything at all? Could they be under the Imperius Curse? No, of course not, no magic is working. Then, what? He couldnıt imagine what would cause Ingersoll and his men to do this, they had orders from their Prime Minister.
	As they were led out of their dormitory, Harry found himself thinking less about what had happened and more about how to get away. He didnıt have his wand, but there was Fawkes. But if he suddenly appeared, the soldiers might start shooting, either he or Fawkes, and he couldnıt risk that.
	They were led out the portrait hole. One of the three soldiers went first, followed by the five Gryffindors, then the other two soldiers. Harry and Ron were the first two out, and they looked at each other as they waited for the others to come out. Harry mouthed the word ŒFawkesı and glanced upwards; Ron gave him a tiny nod. They walked down the corridor, again with one soldier at the front, two at the rear. Harry communicated to Fawkes that he should appear just after Ron turned the corner, the idea being that the soldiers at the rear wouldnıt see, and the one in front wouldnıt turn around until it was too late.
	The soldier turned the corner, then Harry, then Ron. Right on cue, Fawkes appeared above Harry and Ron. They reached up for the tail, and Fawkes took flight. As the lead soldier turned, Fawkes disappeared.
	They were back in their dormitory. Harry and Ron ran to their beds, scrambling for their wands. Ron grabbed his, breathing a sigh of relief. ³I feel naked without this thing, hadnıt realized it until now. What do you think is going on?²
	³I have no idea, but I know how to find out. Weıre going back, behind the soldiers at the back. Repulsion Charms on.²
	Ron grunted. ³If youıd said ŒRepulsion Charms off,ı Iıd have said, Œup yours, mate.ı Damn right, theyıre on.²
	Harry nodded. ³Just making sure.² He didnıt like the idea, but he knew that soldiers shouldnıt be shooting at people they knew didnıt pose a threat to them. Of course, he thought, they shouldnıt be rounding people up in the middle of the night either. ³Ready?² They grabbed Fawkesıs tail, and were again in the corridor theyıd turned off from a minute ago. Harry felt his hand tingle, but didnıt have time to answer it. It continued to tingle, then she spoke. ³Harry! Are you okay?² He looked at his hand as they ran and whispered, ³I got away, canıt talk now.² As they neared the corner, she spoke again. ³Thank goodness, Harry. They have us all out at­²
	He held up his hand again. ³Ginny, please stop talking. I have to concentrate.² The last look on her face that he saw before he put his hand down appeared hurt, but he couldnıt think about that at the moment.
	They turned the corner, and saw the group fifteen feet ahead, soon to turn onto another corridor leading to a main corridor where there might be more people, which Harry didnıt want; he wanted to be sure these three soldiers talked to no one else, though he knew they might have radioed ahead about his and Ronıs escape. Harry and Ron ran ahead, trying to be as quiet as possible, which made it fortunate that they were in their stocking feet. Harry got to within ten feet of the rear soldiers, and used his new Imperius Charm. The soldiers stopped walking, and stared at the ceiling. The lead soldier was about to turn the corner; Harry ran past the rear soldiers and pointed his wand at the lead one. The soldier stopped walking and turned around, facing an astonished Dean and Seamus. Neville smiled at Ron and Harry. ³I knew youıd be back, just didnıt think itıd be quite that soon.²
	Harry nodded at Neville, then turned his attention to the lead soldier. Using his spell again, he asked, ³Whatıs going on? Why are we being rounded up?²
	³I donıt know, sir,² responded the soldier. ³Captain Ingersollıs orders. Weıre to round up all the castleıs inhabitants and take them out to the pitch. We donıt know any more than that.²
	³How many more of you will be there?²
	³All fifty-four, sir.²
	³Including the anti-aircraft operators?²
	³Yes, sir.²
	Damn, thought Harry, this means thereıll probably be an air attack. ³Did you communicate to anyone that Ron and I got away?²
	³Yes, sir. Captain Ingersoll said heıd send reinforcements to help search for you.²
	Harry turned to the two rear soldiers. ³You two, point your guns at us. You, radio Captain Ingersoll and tell him you recaptured us,² he said to the lead soldier, who proceeded to do so. Harry hoped that Ingersoll would call back the reinforcements; he didnıt know how many people he could put under the Charm at once. ³Okay, you three continue marching us out there. Iıll talk to Ingersoll when we get there.²
	³Yes, sir,² said the soldier, and they resumed their previous formation. As they started forward again, Dean said, ³Harry, what the­²
	³Donıt say anything,² Neville interrupted him. ³Harryıs got it under control, theyıre doing what he says. Just pretend they have us, heıs taking care of it.²
	They continued walking, turning the corner and heading towards the castle entrance. It was still dark, with the first signs of light on the horizon, so Harry figured the time to be roughly five oıclock. He remembered the sky looking the same way at this time almost exactly a year ago, when he had been out flying with Ron and Dumbledore. He kept his wand in his right hand, holding it by one end, up his sleeve so as to be as inconspicuous as possible.
	As they exited the castle, Harry noticed that there were no phoenixes, at least none that he could see. He thought of asking Fawkes, but then realized the reason himself: the emotional atmosphere was too negative for the phoenixes to be around, what with three hundred people being held captive near where the phoenixes had been eating.
	They approached the Quidditch pitch, and could see that almost all the castleıs inhabitants were there; glancing behind him, he saw other soldiers leading out the Slytherin seventh year girls and the Hufflepuff seventh year boys. The rest of the soldiers were at the outer edges of the group of students, many of whom looked frightened and anxious.
	McGonagall and the teachers were in a group near Ingersoll, looking angry, except Snape, whose demeanor was calm. The lead soldier walked up to Ingersoll. ³Was there any trouble recapturing them?² asked Ingersoll. 
	³No, sir, no problems,² replied the soldier. Harry moved his wand as far down into his hand as he could without it being seen, and with a small movement, pointed it at Ingersoll. He mentally instructed Ingersoll to defuse the situation to the extent possible, imbuing him with the certainty that he had been given false orders, and that his primary duty was to keep the Hogwarts inhabitants safe. Harry knew he couldnıt have Ingersoll do anything obvious, such as order his men to drop their weapons; it had to be something that Ingersoll might plausibly do.
	Ingersoll had each of the four other squad leaders report to him, then ordered them to take their squads and resume their former positions in Hogsmeade, including the anti-aircraft units. They did so, clearly assuming that Ingersoll and his nine men could handle three hundred unarmed civilians. Ingersoll then ordered his men to a spot near him. From ten feet away, Harry started applying his Imperius Charm to all of them, then took a surprised McGonagall by the arm and walked up to Ingersoll.
	³Everyoneıs taken care of, Captain,² said Harry, seeing Snape and motioning him to come forward. ³Why were we rounded up?²
	³I received new orders from the Defense Minister himself, sir,² replied Ingersoll. ³We were to round up the castle residents, and take them out here. I was to call for further orders after that was completed.²
	³This Defense Minister was under the Imperius Curse, no doubt,² put in Snape. ³Professor, Headmistress, there will be an air attack any time now.²
	³I know,² replied Harry. To Ingersoll, he asked, ³How soon will your anti-aircraft people be ready to use them?²
	³Another five minutes at least, sir, to reach them and get them ready,² said Ingersoll. ³Iıll contact them, tell them itıs imperative to get set up as soon as possible.²
	As Ingersoll did so, Harry exchanged glances with McGonagall and Snape, both of whom seemed to have worked out what Harry had done with Ingersoll. Harry saw Ginny, Hermione, and Pansy edge their way to the front. ³Well, weıd just better hope that nothing happens in the next five minutes,² said Harry. Just then, he heard shouts from a few students, and saw a few pointing to the sky. In the darkness, he could barely see the lights of an airplane. ³Damn,² he said, then to the others, ³Iıll be right back,² as Fawkes appeared. Fawkes took off, and the next thing Harry knew, they were in the air, inside the plane.
	It was a small plane, with some boxes where there would normally be passengers; Harry immediately assumed that there were explosives in the boxes. He moved toward the cockpit, where the pilot was picking up a gun. He waved his wand, and the man put down the gun, turned, and looked at Harry. ³Are these boxes yours?² asked Harry.
	³No, they were put on the plane by the people who sent me out,² replied the pilot. 
	Harry immediately Vanished the boxes. ³You should land at the nearest possible place,² said Harry.
	³I will,² agreed the pilot. Harry nodded, grabbed Fawkes, and was back at the Quidditch pitch. Fawkes set him down.
	³Professor,² said Snape, and pointed at a different section of the sky. Harry saw more lights, closer this time. Harry grabbed Fawkesıs tail again, and again they were inside a small plane. 
	This time, however, they were too late. The pilot lay slumped over in his chair; Harry could smell something he had never smelled before, but knew it had to be from a very recently fired gun. He quickly turned and Vanished four boxes, then was back on the ground.
	³The pilot is dead,² reported Harry to Snape, McGonagall, and Ingersoll. He realized he need not report that the plane was descending sharply towards them, as that was obvious. To Ingersoll, he asked, ³Can you fly a plane?²
	³Some kinds, but thereıs no time,² said Ingersoll urgently. ³That thingıs less than thirty seconds away.²
	Students were starting to run, but Harry knew there was no point to it, as there was no telling exactly where the plane would hit. ³Grab onto me,² Harry instructed Ingersoll, who did. Harry put an arm around Ingersoll, grabbed Fawkesıs tail, and they were on the airplane.
	Harry pointed his wand at the cockpit, and the dead pilot flew out of the seat; Harry placed him on the floor behind them as Ingersoll quickly sat in the pilotıs seat. The ground was getting closer and closer as Ingersoll struggled with the controls. Looking out the front window, Harry saw that the plane was headed right for the people on the ground, many of whom were now trying to run away from the pitch. Harry put a hand on Ingersollıs shoulder, ready to Disapparate them out at the last second before the plane crashed. He couldnıt use Fawkes to get them out because Ingersoll was sitting, in no easy position to be carried, but Harry also knew he couldnıt Apparate from there directly to the ground.
	When they were so close to the ground that Harry was sure they were going to fail, Ingersoll shouted, ³Got it!² The plane slowed its descent and started to level out. Harry saw that it would miss the ground, but plow into the Quidditch stands, and knew they couldnıt be around for that. Harry grabbed Ingersoll firmly by the collar, and at the last second before the plane hit the Quidditch stands, Disapparated.
	They were in the air, free-falling. Harry had decided to Apparate two thousand feet off the ground; he wasnıt sure how fast they would hit the ground, and wanted to leave plenty of leeway. Fawkes materialized beside him and started falling. Harry grabbed Fawkesıs tail, and Fawkes slowly started to fly, gradually decelerating so Harry could get used to Ingersollıs weight. When Harry was carrying almost all of Ingersollıs weight, Fawkes disappeared, and appeared three feet off the ground, on the Quidditch pitch. Harry set Ingersoll down, then Fawkes glided down further, so Harry could release him and land.
	McGonagall stepped up to them. ³Professor Potter, Captain IngersollŠ well done.²

	Thirty minutes later, there was a meeting in the staff room, attended by McGonagall, Bright, Snape, Kingsley, Harry, and Ingersoll. Bright had been roused out of bed by Aurors, and on his arrival at Hogwarts, privately given details by McGonagall about what had happened. Harry had kept Ingersoll under the Imperius Charm since the plane crashed, having him communicate to his group leaders that the orders he had received were not valid, and to resume their previous activities.
	McGonagall spoke first. ³Professor Potter, if you would now lift your spellŠ² 
	Harry did so, and Ingersoll blinked, then looked around, finally settling on Harry. ³You did that to me?² he asked in astonishment.
	Harry nodded. ³I didnıt have much choice. If I hadnıt, weıd all be deadŠ including you, by the way. Iıd bet the explosives on those planes would have taken out more than the entire pitch. Voldemort really doesnıt care who he kills.²
	Ingersoll stared at Harry, then looked at the others again. ³Have you confirmed that the Defense Ministerıs orders were coerced?²
	Kingsley looked at Ingersoll gravely. ³The Defense Minister is dead. I Apparated to his office to talk to him, I found the body. It appears clear that a Death Eater got to the Minister, put him under the Imperius Curse to issue the desired orders, and killed him when he had no more use.²
	Ingersoll looked stunned. ³I guess we can safely assume that the orders werenıt valid. But what do we do, then? Have them give me orders and tell me that no further orders I get are valid unless they are given in person? And how would I know that whoever did that wasnıt under the same spell that he put me under?²
	Bright spoke. ³You can believe this or not, Captain, and I would understand if you didnıt, but law-abiding members of the magical community use such spells only when their use is absolutely necessary. Nobody who gave you orders would be under duress from us. But it appears safe to say that we made a mistake in asking you to assist us, as we involved you in situations you could not be prepared for. We are so used to the forces of Dark magic leaving the non-magical community alone that we failed to consider the steps they might take once we ourselves involved you. In any case, this does not concern you personally, but I will be speaking to the Prime Minister as soon as possible and, for your safety more than ours, requesting that you and your officers be removed. No insult to you is intended; you have performed your jobs admirably, and you personally saved many lives, with Professor Potterıs assistance.²
	Ingersoll shook his head. ³After I endangered them. Yes, I had orders I had reason to think were valid, but I did think they were strange, and I should have tried to get confirmation. Itıs just that in the military we donıt think to question orders unless theyıre obviously immoral or illegal, and this was borderline. You are all magical, so itıs not inconceivable that you could be a threat. Anyway, you could be right, we may be in over our heads here. After what just happened, what almost happened, it would be hard to argue with you. All I can tell you for now is that Iıll just flat-out disobey any orders I get that seem hostile to you people.²
	³Thank you, Captain,² said Bright. ³We know thatıs not an easy thing for a member of the armed forces to say. Well, if you would excuse us, there are magic-related matters the five of us need to discuss. You may want to make whatever preparations are necessary for your departure. You do not yet have orders, of course, but I suspect you will be getting them at some point today. I do not want to endanger you, or anyone in your chain of command, who may be vulnerable to another such attack.²
	³I understand,² said Ingersoll. ³Iıll tell my men to get ready. Iıll be at my usual post if you need me in the meantime.² Nodding to them, he stood and left.
	After he was gone for a few seconds, Bright spoke again. ³I assume everyone agrees that itıs better if they leave?²
	³They have to leave, even if it wasnıt a safety issue,² said Harry. ³Fawkes has let me know that after what just happened, the phoenixes wonıt come back here until the Muggles are gone. Not that they think the Muggles are evil, exactly, but that they can be made to do bad or dangerous things. Fawkes is sure that once theyıre gone, the phoenixes will come back.²
	³I canıt blame them,² remarked Kingsley.
	³Indeed,² agreed Bright. ³Well, that would appear to settle that matter. I will put in an urgent call to the Prime Minister as soon as we are done here. Now, Harry, do you think that you and your friends will be able to handle the defense of the castle by yourselves?²
	³Donıt really have much choice, do we?² pointed out Harry. ³But yeah, we can do it. The electronic equipment the Muggles gave us will be a big help.²
	³Yes, it will,² said McGonagall. ³It should reduce the burden on you six by quite a bit. I will have to think about it, but I may not have you do Hogsmeade patrols at all. Hogsmeade residents have indicated a willingness to do patrols of their own; they accepted having the Muggles here, but did not particularly like it. After what just happened, they would probably demand their removal as well. I can give them a few of our cell phones, and they can call if they see anything suspicious.² With distaste, she added, ³I would be happy to let them have mine.²
	³What will we do about air defense?² asked Harry.
	McGonagall looked at Kingsley. ³I think we can get patrols going,² Kingsley suggested. ³We would need to find out just how high in the air the magic-prevention effect goes, but once we know that, we can put people up there on brooms, even at altitudes like a few thousand feet. They would patrol around the area, keep an eye out for planes or anything suspicious. It could be six people at a time, one Auror and five Ministry volunteers. If they see anything, theyıd contact me, then Iıd contact Harry on the cell phone.²
	³That sounds excellent, Kingsley, thank you,² said McGonagall. ³If you can get started on those arrangements soon, perhaps they will be ready by the time the Muggles leave.² As McGonagall was speaking, Harry felt his hand tingle, then Ginnyıs voice, saying, ³I know youıre busy, but if you could come to your office when youıre done, Iıll be waiting for you there.² He wanted to respond and say he would, but he knew he couldnıt.
	³Iıll head back and get started on it right away,² said Kingsley. ³One thing before I leaveŠ we, by which I mean the Aurors, are going to monitor all incoming communication to Captain Ingersoll.² Harry raised his eyebrows; he didnıt know they could do that. I guess thereıs still a lot of things that can be done by magic that I donıt know about, he thought. ³I believe him when he says heıll refuse orders that are hostile to you, but he could be ordered to do something that he doesnıt realize is hostile. Itıs better to be safe.² Kingsley stood and left. Harry wondered for a second how Kingsley was going to get back to the Aurorsı facility, then he remembered that one of his friends could escort Kingsley.
	³I should be going as well,² said Bright. ³It is late enough that I should be able to contact the Prime Minister; he may be awake already, having been told of the death of the Defense Minister. I will impress upon him that time is of the essence in removing his troops. Professor Potter, would you escort me to my office?² 
	³Of course, sir, but I wanted to ask something while you were still here. I wonderedŠ how many people saw me use my new spell­and by the way, Iıve decided to call it the Imperius Charm­and recognized what it was? Or will they think I used the Imperius Curse? Should we do anything about that?²
	³You may have to let it be known publicly,² said McGonagall. ³Enough people saw, and by now will have told others, that it would be difficult to keep secret. In addition, people will assume that you used the Imperius Curse. While the cause was sufficient for you to have done so, I would rather they knew you had not done that. So, you should feel free to reveal it to anyone who asks; the only thing you should not reveal, of course, and no one will think to ask, is its effect on Death Eaters.²
	³I guess that makes sense,² he agreed. ³I mean, Iıd rather not have people worried that Iıll do this to them, but hopefully theyıll understand that itıd only be used in dire situations.²
	³I think peopleıs regard for you, Harry, is such that they would understand that without having to be told,² said Bright reassuringly.
	³Thank you, Minister,² said Harry. ³Iıll get you back to the Ministry now, then.² He did, and was back very quickly; it was now just he, McGonagall, and Snape. He turned to Snape and said, ³Well, you were right about the suicide runs. What else do you think heıll try, at this point?²
	Snape thought. ³Considering that he has no magical means at his disposal, it is difficult to imagine what he could do now that he has not yet done. If I had to speculate, I would guess that he will now decide that his best efforts have failed in this situation, and work on new ways to eliminate you.²
	Harry was surprised. ³You mean, you think this whole attack was just to get me?²
	³Not originally, obviously, since when he had Malfoy spread the seeds he had no idea of the threat that you would come to be. But now, I strongly suspect that he saw this attack primarily as a way to get rid of you. He will be highly frustrated that he has failed yet again.²
	Harry smiled. ³Thank you, Professor, I appreciate your making the effort to lift my spirits like that.² Annoyed, Snape gave him a very disapproving look. ³Actually, that reminds me of something I wanted to ask. The fact that he keeps failing, and now I can knock him outŠ is that going to start making him look bad to the Death Eaters? Like heıs lost power, or maybe theyıll think they shouldnıt have joined him?²
	³Not that exactly, but yes, I believe it will cost him some standing with them, if only in the sense that they will no longer view him as the greatest power in the magical world,² agreed Snape. ³No one will say so to his face, of course, nor will they speak of it among themselves. They will prefer not to even think it, because they know he has access to their memories. But it will be there in the background, unmentionable yet unavoidable. It will tend to depress their morale.²
	Harry talked with them for another ten minutes, then Apparated to his office to find Ginny sitting in his chair. She leaped up, hugged him fiercely, kissed him, then hugged him again, holding on. ³Oh, HarryŠ² She didnıt say more, but he knew what she meant.
	³Itıs over,² he said, one arm around her shoulders, a hand holding the back of her head.
	She shook her head. ³Itıll never be over. Not until heıs gone.²
	He couldnıt deny that. ³Well, for now, at least, anyway. Snape thinks heıs done all he can. I hope heıs right.² She finally released him, and they sat.
	³I was really scared, when they took us out there,² she said, fear from the memory clear in her eyes. ³I thought they were going to kill us. A lot of us did. I was so glad when you said youıd gotten away, I knew we were going to be all right.²
	He recalled something that he hadnıt thought about since it happened. ³Iım sorry I had to cut you off, when you were talking to me­²
	³No, that was my fault,² she said apologetically. ³When you said you couldnıt talk, I should have understood it meant you couldnıt listen either, you had to focus on what you were doing. I just couldnıt help it, I was so anxious, and so happy that youıd escaped. I know I need to keep that in mind for the future. But just standing out there, without our wandsŠ I wanted to tell people that youıd escaped, so theyıd feel better, but I knew I couldnıt take a chance on the soldiers finding out, making it harder for you. Itıs funny, I got a little feeling of what itıs like to be you. Since Iım one of Œthe six,ı which I think people are starting to call us, a few first and second years came up to me, even more scared than I was, asking if there wasnıt something I could do. All I could do was shake my head and say I didnıt have my wand, just like them. They just wanted to know that there was some hope. I guess people look to you for that a lot.² She smiled, and added, ³Including me, I suppose.²
	³Iıll always do my best, for you,² he assured her, taking her hand. ³Thank goodness for Fawkes, I couldnıt have done any of that without him. Funny how I get credit for a lot of stuff he does.²
	³You get credit because he chose you, and thatıs really rare,² she pointed out. 
	He nodded, and was silent for a moment. Then he said, ³Itıs interestingŠ I never worried about the soldiers killing us, because Iım Muggle-born. I know that even if theyıd been ordered to kill us, they wouldnıt have done it. Voldemort would have made their Defense Minister order Ingersoll to kill us if he could have, but Iım sure that the Minister would have told Voldemort, or whoever did it, that Ingersoll wouldnıt follow that order. Not being familiar with how the Muggle military works, wizards wouldnıt know that. I can see why you were scared.²
	³It was like a nightmare, being dragged out of bed like that,² she said, shuddering. ³I feel like I want to go to sleep with my wand in my hand from now on.²
	³At least until the magic comes back, and nobody can get into Gryffindor Tower without the password,² he agreed. ³It must be really hard for everyone but the six of us, who canıt do magic. They must feel pretty helpless.²
	She nodded. ³And they need us to protect them, while this goes on. Itıs hard to get used to that, that people would look at me like that, even if only for a few days. I feel like, ŒIım nothing special, what do you expect me to do?ı²
	He gave her a slightly teasing smile. ³And if people started going on about how great you were, you might get embarrassed, donıt you think?²
	³Maybe a little,² she admitted. ³But that doesnıt mean Iım going to stop teasing you about it.²
	³Well, obviously, I would never expect that,² he joked. He started to say something else, but was interrupted by a knock on the door. ³Itıs me,² he heard Hermione say. He opened the door with his wand.
	³Iım sorry, I can see why you two would want to be alone,² said Hermione sympathetically. ³All I wanted to do after this happened was be alone with Neville, have him hold me.²
	³Itıs all rig